《Primordial Vampire God System》 Chapter 1 We Shouldnt Have Trusted The Humans! "Dammit! I knew we shouldn''t have trusted these humans!" "What''s the point of talking about it n- down!" *nk* The man jumped at the other to push him to the floor and saved him from the arrow that was aimed at his head. Just as the two of them were trying to stand up again, they fell to the floor powerlessly. "W-Why am I feeling so weak?" "It''s the food! Those bastards poisoned it!" "A-Are we really going to die like this?" "¡­" The man did not reply. The man who questioned turned silent as well and his pale face turned grim. Although he did not get his answer, the silence confirmed that there was a very tiny, if any, chance of their survival. He then looked around and his eyes were filled with hatred and self-loathing when he witnessed how his friends and family were being ughtered by those damned humans. The worse thing was that he couldn''t do anything to save them. His body already was turning numb¡­ He knows that he should run away but his heart did not allow it. Even if he ran away, he wouldn''t be able to live a normal life and would have to be on run throughout the rest of his life. He hated that thought. He wouldn''t live a life of a dying dog. If that was how it would end, he might as well die right now, together with his friends and family. At least it would be a respectable death. He then turned his head as he nced at the huge dining table where a man wearing a white shirt with a red coat on the top was sitting on the main chair. The man''s features were ridiculously attractive, he had shiny blonde hair, and his face was pale white as if he had no blood in his body but thatbined with his beautiful red eyes added an extra charm to his face. However, right now, this handsome man had a bitter smile on his face as a drop of blood trailed out of his mouth. "Why did you betray me¡­?" The man questioned in a calm voice, however, that calm tone carried deep emotions that the man was unable to hide even after trying so hard. "You aren''t fooling anyone with that calm attitude Dardan, I know that you can''t move your body anymore. Don''t worry though, since you helped me so much, I will give you and your race a painless death" In front of the pale-faced, red-eyed man stood another man wearing white robes with golden coloured patterns. The man had blonde hair, crystal blue eyes and a small nose. There was a disdainful smirk on his handsome face as he nced at Dardon andughed. "This poison¡­ you do not have the ability to make it, how did you get it?" Dardon questionedpletely ignoring the disdainful smirk the man had on his face. "Haa? Did your brain stop working after being poisoned? It''s the demons who gave it to us. You can''t even guess that till now?" Knowing that Dardon had no chance to resist, the man replied. His disdainful smile widened even more. "So it''s them huh¡­" Dardon muttered, the bitter smile on his face did not fade away. "I should have listened to my advisors, they were right. You humans can''t be trusted." Dardon chuckled, his voice was full of regret as he nced at his advisors who were trying to protect themselves, but with their bodies weakened due to the poison and the fact they were outnumbered one to six, they weren''t faring any good. "Hahaha! That''s not true! Your efforts weren''t in vain, look how much we humans have progressed with your help! Look, we can even kill you vampires now! Hahaha!" The manughed like a maniac as he shed his sword, the sword''s energy was released before it quickly caught a vampire who was running away and beheaded him. As the vampire''s body fell on the floor, it twitched a little before it stopped moving, signalling his death. Although there was no change in Dardon''s expression, people who were close to him could have easily sensed that he was sad¡­ Sad, regretful, remorseful and¡­ afraid. No, he wasn''t afraid for his life, after living for so long, he wasn''t scared of death. What he was scared about was the future of his race. He did not know what would happen in the future, but he was sure it won''t be any good after today. *Boom* While he was drowning in his sorrow, an explosion was heard followed by a blood rain, however, the ''raindrops'' were like Scythe of the Death God for the humans as they pierced through their hearts, killing countless humans in a single move. "What are you sitting there for!? Are you really going to let these bastards do whatever they want!? You are a King! How can you be so weak!?" A powerful voice was heard and a man wearing a ck coat appeared in the hall. All the humans felt a strong feeling of suppression after his arrival and they lowered their heads. The Vampires, on the other hand, had bright smiles on their faces, it was as if the threat they faced was already over. The bloody fight that had continued for a while stopped for a moment. "Father¡­" Dardon muttered as he nced at the figure. "Hahaha! You finally appeared old man! I was waiting for you! p Did you think your arrival can save your race? Did you think I wouldn''t have taken countermeasures to take you on?" The white-golden robe-wearing blonde man, Oswin,ughed. "You? You are going to take me on?" The man questioned in disdain. "I cannot, but that doesn''t mean they can''t either, right?" Oswin smiled and as soon as his words ended, a loudugh was heard. "Hahaha! d, I was waiting for you! You finally showed up!" "This voice¡­" "Haahh? You can''t recognize your old friend? Now that makes me sad¡­" A man with a muscr physique and 1.5 meters bat-like wings behind his back appeared, his skin was covered with red coloured scales that looked very sturdy. The man had sharp features and his golden eyes gleamed with joy. "Ikaros¡­" d muttered with a frown on his face. "Now now, don''t forget about me, you guys." Another hoarse voice echoed throughout the hall as another man with purplish skin and two red horns on his head appeared in the hall. "Balon¡­" "Hehe~ d, you old man. I am here as well" "Haha! How could I miss this big party, I am here as well" "Me too!" Looking at the Six individuals standing in front of him, d''s face turned grim as well. He knew he couldn''t win. His crystal red eyes were filled with hatred and anger. "Dragons, Demons, Elves, Dwarves, Beastmen, and¡­ humans¡­ So all the other races in Yrniel have banded together against us vampires?" d questioned, his tone was extremely calm, however, his eyes looked frightening. "Hahaha! You think you can scare us with that look?" "Ikaros, why bother talking? Let''s just destroy them" Balonughed eerily before he rushed towards d and punched him. After blocking his attack, d jumped back, he then nced at the vampires and shouted. "Have you already admitted your defeat, you Bastards!? What is with that weak look!? We, are the Vampires! What have we ever been scared of? Fight! Even if you are poisoned, fight! However, remember, our main targets are these backstabbing humans! Kill as many of them as you can! Kill!!" The vampires, who had already lost their will to fight had a change in their expression. The two vampires, who couldn''t stand before stood up. With cold eyes, their weapons appeared in their hand and they rushed toward the humans. ""Kill!"" Other vampires also did the same as they took out their weapons and started ughtering the humans without caring about their injuries. They only had one thought in their mind, if they are going to die, they will at least take one human with them. "May we meet again in the Heavens!" """Kill!""" A blood-red sword appeared in d''s hand before he rushed toward his enemies as well. Thisst fight... He will give it his all! *Boom* Chapter 2 We, Vampires, Are A Cursed Race "Hhhaaah!" Suddenly, a boy sat up and nced around, he looked a little lost. However, he soon calmed down before he closed his eyes as he ced his head on his knees and started breathing heavily. "Same dream huh¡­" He then heard a voice and raised his head as his eyes fell on the boy whoy beside him with a bitter smile. The boy had a frail-looking body and a pale face. He had brown-ck coloured eyes and ck hair. His cheeks were a little shrunken and his lips were all dried. He looked malnourished and weak. "Yeah¡­" "A dream where the Vampires call them the strongest race in Yrniel? Your wishful thinking has gone too far, ''43''" The boy muttered. "But it felt very real¡­" "Your imagination is a little too vivid. We, vampires, are a cursed race, the weakest of them all" "Why do you say that!? We are not cursed! Don''t you see? We are stronger than normal humans!" "Alright, don''t start this again. The answer is within your own words, we are stronger than ''normal'' humans. We are no match for humans who cultivate. Vampires can never be a match for humans. Also, don''t forget your name, ''43'', you are nothing but ve number 43. ve of those humans who you think are weaker than yourself. The same goes for me and all the other vampires, we are nothing but ves. Heck let alone being stronger than humans, we can''t even manage to get food for ourselves. Honestly, I hate myself for being born into the cursed race." ''43'' turned silent under his words. He had nothing to say. ''42'' was right, they are nothing but ves "Alright, now don''t think too much about that fantasy dream of yours, wake up, it''s about time they feed us, then we have to work in sun." A dissatisfied look appeared on ''43''s face when he heard about working in the sun as he questioned. "Since they already know that our whole body weakens and starts itching under the sun, why do they make us work under it?" "We are the ves, we will have to work whenever they want us to. It''s our fault for being a cursed race, a race that even the sun does not like." ''42'' snorted in disgust. He was disgusted by his race. He shook his head and sighed before he then stood up and started stretching his body, getting ready for today''s work. ''43'' sighed and stood up as well, he then started fixing his clothes. His looked weren''t much different from ''42'', a pale face, ck hair, small nose, dried lips, and a weak looking body. His eyes, however, were a little different, they were pale red. Although the red colour was very light, his eyes still looked like an unpolished gem, giving him a strange charm. He then started fixing his so-called clothes before the two of them heard a voice. "Come out you bastards! Do you n on sleeping your whole life!? Here''s the food! Anyone who doesn''te out now will not get it. So move your asses!" ''43'' ''42'' and others rushed out of the room and quickly lined up. They were then given their ''food'', which was, dog''s blood and they started drinking it. "S-Sir, i-isn''t the amount l-less than what we were p-promised?" Suddenly, a vampire questioned. The humans who were ''giving'' the ''food'' to the vampires paused before one of them nced at the vampire and narrowed his eyes. "What did you say?" "I-isn''t the amount l-less than w-what we were p-promised?" "How dare you question me!? You think I would want this filthy dog blood you drink!?" "N-N-" "Stop! That''s enough! None of you are getting the food today!" The man announced. "Wh-" "Protest and you will not get the food tomorrow as well!" The vampires who wanted to protest turned silent. It was better to stay hungry for one day rather than stay hungry for two days. It was not like this was the first time they would have to stay hungry either. Although it will be a little troublesome, they were used to it. The lucky vampires, who had already drunk the blood given to them, thanked their luck, while the unlucky one nced at them with a gaze filled with jealously. ''43'' belonged to the lucky group, however, unlike others, he did not feel good at all. He nced at how the people of his race were treated and wondered. Were they really the cursed race? A race abandoned by everyone? Even the Heavens? "Alright! Now move your asses and start working! If any of you doze off orze around, don''t expect to get food for the next 2 days!'' Before ''43'' could think more about it, the human who gave them food shouted and all the vampires walked out. As soon as ''43'' and other vampires moved out in the sun, they felt his body weakening and starting to itch, however, since they were already used to this feeling, they ignored it. ''43'' then grabbed a pickaxe and started ploughing the field. Yes, that''s what these ves were made to do. Plough to field and grow food to feed humans. They were forced to work under the sun, even with their weakened body. Many vampires died from exhaustion but the humans treated their deaths as nothing and new vampire ves were brought here the next day. ¡­ After a full day of work, ''43'' ''42'' and other vampires returned to their rooms, and then without saying anything to each other, everyoney on the floor and slept. They knew one thing, if they do not sleep well, they won''t be able to work well the next day, which would result in them not getting the food the day after. That would further weaken their body and they won''t be able to work again. The cycle would continue this way until they die from exhaustion, just like the other vampires in the past. Since no one wanted that fate, they did not dare to fool around and just closed their eyes. ''43'' wasn''t any different either, he already liked his dreams more than the reality, so he quickly closed his eyes and entered the dreand. ... "Dammit! I knew we shouldn''t have trusted these humans!" Chapter 3 I Am Counting On You "Dammit! I knew we shouldn''t have trusted these humans!" As ''43'' closed his eyes, he heard a voice. He then looked around and saw an unfamiliar but at the same time familiar vampire shouting as he gritted his teeth. "What''s the point of talking about it n- down!" *nk* Then he saw another vampire, who pushed the first vampire to the floor and saved him from the arrow that was aimed at his head. ''43'' frowned, this scene was too familiar. He looked around and noticed that rather than being in his room, he was in an extremely majestic hall that was supported by many pirs. On these pirs, ancient scriptures were craved masterfully. The walls of the hall were white while the cravings and other designs were done with gold, giving the hall a holy feeling. However, as divine and holy as the hall maybe, ''43'' was extremely familiar with it. He looked around a little more and was now assured. This was the ce he dreams about. He was seeing his dream again. However, this time, it was a little different. This time, he could think and move around in his dream as an independent being. He tried touching things or talking to other people but he could not. He passed through everything he touched, and no one can see or hear him. However, when he thought about it, he felt it was natural. *Boom* "What are you sitting there for!? Are you really going to let these bastards do whatever they want!? You are a King! How can you be so weak!?" ''43'' then saw d appearing and seeing how the humans bowed their heads due to his aura, he felt excited. That is how a vampire should act. ''43'' craved that power! The power to make others bow in front of him! The power to fight for the people of his race! He wanted that power. However, he knew he cannot have that power. ''42'' was right, all of this was just his dream. A fantasy his mind created where the Vampires were the strongest race in the world. A ce where Vampires weren''t the weak. A ce where Vampires weren''t the ves. "Have you already admitted your defeat, you Bastards!? What is with that weak look!? We, are the Vampires! What have we ever been scared of? Fight! Even if you are poisoned, fight! However, remember, our main targets are these backstabbing humans! Kill as many as you can! Kill" "May we meet again in the Heavens!" """Kill!""" *Boom* The vampires then rushed toward their enemies with weapons in their hands. However, ''43'' noticed that unlike in the past, this time, the dream did not end here. He looked around and saw that even though the vampires were weakened due to poison, they still managed to kill many humans. They fought bravely, even though their limbs were cut off, even though they couldn''t see or hear anymore, even though they were gravely injured. They kept fighting until their body stopped moving and they died. However, as they vowed before, each and every one of them took down at least two humans with them. He then noticed d, who alone fought 6 others, presumably the strongest of their respective races and injured every one of them. Especially the human expert, whose arms were cut off and he was bleeding continuously. It was clear that he won''t be able to live for long. Although d himself was injured as well, the wide smile on his face proved that he wasn''t sad or worried about it. He knew he would die today... However, he would not die without leaving his impact! He would not die in vain. That was his pride... ''A pride of a Vampire'' ''43'' muttered inwardly as he felt unbearable joy when he saw everything happening in front of him. His heart was filled with pride and contentment. However, then, his eyes fell on Dardon, the king of Vampires, who, unlike other vampires, was still sitting on his chair. As ''43''s eyes fell on him, he looked at ''43'' as well and smiled. Somehow, there was no trace of previous regret and sadness in that smile. ''43'' frowned, he turned back and noticed that no one was standing behind him. ''Can he see me?'' ''43'' questioned inwardly. For some reason, Dardon nodded. Dardon then raised his hand and pointed at his throne, he then looked at ''43'' again before he closed his eyes, joined both his hands and started making some symbols. He then opened his eyes and nced at ''43'' again before he nodded and repeated those symbols. Then, Dardon raised his hand, and the blood around him magically rose in the air and surrounded him. Dardon waves his hand and the blood started moving in a pattern before forming a few words. ''I Am Counting On You'' ''43'' narrowed his eyes, however, before he could think too much about it, the bloodletters turned into sharp spikes and impaled the humans. A ck coloured sword appeared in Dardon''s hand before he joined the fight and started killing humans as if they were bugs. And that was after he was poisoned, ''43'' couldn''t imagine how dangerous he would have been if he wasn''t poisoned. As ''43'' watched the fight, his gaze fell on the throne Dardon pointed. *Boom* He moved towards the throne however, just as he touched the throne, an explosion sounded and, "Hhhaaah!" ''43'' woke up from his dream. Chapter 4 Ruins In The Quietus Barren Lands "Hhhaaah!" ''43'' woke up from his dream. "What happened now?" ''42'' questioned, from his tone, ''43'' noticed that he was a little annoyed. "Nothing¡­ I just had the same dream again, howev-" "What the hell are you talking about? You have just lied down like a minute ago!" "W-What?" "What? What are you so surprised about!? Take a look outside! It''s still night! Look, I don''t care about you, but let me sleep! I don''t want to die from overworking!" ''42'' pointed at the window in an annoyed tone before he turned his back towards ''43'' and closed his eyes. ''43'' however, was lost when he saw the ck sky outside. He was sure that he just had that dream, and he was also sure that this dream should be longer than a minute! Something''s wrong here. ''43'' then remembered how Dardon pointed at his throne and then those words¡­ ''I am counting on you¡­'' ''43'' recalled those words and grabbed his head. ''That throne¡­ I remember touching it before that explosion happened¡­ then I woke up¡­ Was he trying to say something to me? I am counting on you, what does that mean? Does he want me to do something about Vampire''s current situation? No no no, I am thinking too deeply about this¡­ It''s just a dream, my imagination. Everything that happened there did not happen in reality. Vampires are too weak to fight like that. I have never seen a vampire as strong as the ones I saw in my dream. Let alone d, even normal vampires were stronger than every one of usbined¡­ it has to be my imagination. Wait¡­ what if we vampires were that strong in the past before something happened? ''Dammit! I knew we shouldn''t have trusted these humans!'' I remember that vampire saying something like this¡­ does that mean that what I dreamt was reality? Were Vampires that strong before but were then betrayed by humans? Is that the reason why we are like this? No, that still does not exin us being ufortable in the sun. That''s a clear sign that even the sun doesn''t like us¡­ We are the cursed race. Hshhh¡­ I am thinking too deeply about this¡­ that was just a dream. My inner fantasy. However, reality and fantasy are different. The reality is that I am just a weak vampire who has to wake up tomorrow and work so I can get my food. If I do not, I''ll die of exhaustion just like other vampires.'' ''43'' then shook his head as hey on the floor and closed his eyes. ... "Dammit! I knew we shouldn''t have trusted these humans!" However, another secondter, he heard the same words again, he turned around and found himself in that magnificent hall. He had entered his dream again. "What''s the point of talking about it n- down!" *nk* Everything was the same, how vampires lost hope, how d appeared, how vampires started fighting back and killed humans¡­ How Dardon nced at him, how he pointed at his throne. ''I Am Counting On You'' Those words, everything was the same. *Boom* Another explosion sounded, and, "Hhhaaah!" ''43'' woke up again. "''43'' I swear, if you do this again, I''ll hit you" The confused ''43'' heard ''42''s words, he then turned back and looked at ''42'' who was ring at him with eyes filled with rage and annoyance. "I-I am sorry, it won''t happen again" "It better not" ''42'' then turned around and closed his eyes again. ''43'' then nced outside the window, and sighed¡­ It was night. ''Something''s definitely wrong here. It feels like someone''s trying to tell me something.'' ''43'' thought and the images of that throne appeared in his mind. ''I need to find that throne¡­'' Thinking that, ''43'' stoop up and walked out silently. ''42'' saw him walking out, he knew that it was wrong, however, he did not bother stopping him. He needs to sleep. Others can do whatever they want, he doesn''t care. Although he hated himself for being a vampire, he did not n to die from exhaustion. ''43'' sneaked out of the ce and started walking in a certain direction. He did not know where he was going, however, he had a feeling that if he continued walking, he will find something. Something that might help him unravel things about his dream. So that''s what he did. He continued walking. Since it was night, his body did not feel weak and unpleasant, so his speed was quite quick. However, even with that, he walked for 6 hours before he finally reached a ce. Quietus barrennds. Also known termed as the forbidden region in Yrniel. He had heard humans talk about it. It is said that no matter who, how many, or how strong, anyone who enters this ce, neveres back. ''43'' knew he shouldn''t enter, however, he also had this strange feeling that all the answers he needs are inside this Quietus Barren Land. *Gulp* He then gulped hard before his pale red eyes shined in determination. "Alright, I am not really living a very happy life right now and it certainly won''t be any better after what I did today. I might as well enter and see if I could find anything" *Whoosh* However, as soon as he crossed the fence, he heard wind flowing around eerily. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* He then felt a wind gushing close to him, however, before it could touch him, another wind gush shed with the previous one, nullifying them both. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* This continued happening and ''43'' noticed that even when he was walking into this windy ce with wind flowing all around him, no wind ''touched'' him. When some were about to, another gush of wind would sh with them and the two of them would nullify each other, just like it happened before. ''43'' frowned as he found it a little weird however since he had a different goal in his mind, and he was a little scared, he did not think much about all this and increased his pace. After walking for a while, he felt like he entered what should be the ruins of a city in the past; he also noticed that the ''wind'' has started flowing at a quicker pace. After another half-an-hour-long walk, he appeared in front of a worn-out, broken castle. His heart started beating quickly, he then walked towards the castle and as soon as he stepped into the castle''s hall, "!!!" His eyes widened in shock, and shivers run down his spine, making the hair on his skin stand up. Chapter 5 A Pain Lot Worse Than Death ? Goosebumps crawled all over his body as he entered the Hall. ''I-It''s simr to the hall I saw in my dreams¡­'' Although in a condition lot worse, the major architecture was the same. The colour of the walls, the golden craving¡­ Everything, everything was the same. The dining table and the throne, although now broken and covered with dust and spider webs, were in the same ce as he saw in his dream. ''M-My dreams were real¡­'' ''43''s whole body shivered in excitement¡­ His dreams were real, that means one thing, The vampires were strong! As strong as the ones in his dreams! However, that also meant that the humans betrayed the Vampires. Thinking about it, ''43''s eyes turned cold. ''You betrayed us¡­ not only that¡­ you even enved us¡­ Disgusting.'' ''43''s heart was filled with hatred and disgust; however, he then took a deep breath and calmed down as he walked towards the throne Dardon pointed to. ''What do I do now?'' ''43'' muttered inwardly and he nced at the once majestic, red-golden throne that now had dust and spider webs all over it. He tried touching all over but nothing happened. He used a bit more strength to move it a little and the shiny white marble floor under it peeked out. ''Hmm?'' ''43'' increased his strength and moved the thronepletely. The white floor that appeared looked normal, however, ''43'' suddenly remembered the hand symbols Dardon made and his eyes widened. The symbol on the floor matched what Dardon showed to him. ''Wait¡­ it''s notpleted¡­ thest 2 symbols are missing here¡­'' ''43'' noticed and thinking that it might be somehow rted to it, he started drawing thest two symbols on the floor with his fingers. *Clink* *Clink* *Clink* As soon as he finished drawing thest symbol, he heard a mechanical sound and the floor he was drawing on started moving. Startled, ''43'' quickly jumped back and watched everything in astonishment. A minuteter, the mechanical sound turned silent, and a tunnel appeared in ce of the white floor. ''43'' took a deep breath before a determined look appeared in his eyes and he jumped into the tunnel. ''Hmm?'' ''43'' then entered a dark room where nothing was visible. Even though he was a vampire whose vision in the night should be better than normal people''s, he was still unable to see anything other than the entrance where he came from. However, though his eyes couldn''t see anything, the same wasn''t true for his heart. His heart was beating quicker than it ever had and was somehow telling him to walk in a certain direction. ''43'' did as his heart desired and his head bumped into a wall. "Ouch!" He then used his hand to touch the wall in front of him, and as soon as he did, shiny red coloured symbols appeared on the walls, lightening up the room. ''43'' noticed that these symbols were simr to the ones he saw before, however this time, rather than thest two, only the first symbol was missing. He walked towards the ce where the first symbol should be and started drawing the symbol. *Clink* *Clink* *Clink* After he finished drawing, the same mechanical sound was heard again before a part of the wall started moving and another tunnel appeared. ''43'' did not think too much, he just directly moved into the tunnel. However, since the tunnel was too small, he had to crawl all the way. After crawling for about 2 minutes, he entered another dark room but as soon as his foot stepped on the floor, red coloured symbols lit up, brightening the room. ''Hmm?'' ''43''s eyes fell on a red coloured jar than had golden coloured patterns craved on it and picked it up. He then removed the cap and his heartbeat quickened even more. ''Blood¡­ and it is not a normal blood¡­'' This blood was a lot denser than normal blood and it looked a lot tastier than one as well. His body trembled in excitement and he practically salivated. It took all his willpower not to gulp it all down as he ced the cap back on its head. ''This ce was too small, it is better to return to the surface before I do anything'' Thinking about it, ''43'' carried the jar in his hands before he returned to the surface. "Haahh~" He sighed deeply before he removed the cap again and his heart started beating quickly once more. *Gulp* ''43'' gulped, this time, he couldn''t control himself anymore and drank the whole jar in one go. *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* "Ahh~" ''43'' moaned in satisfaction. This was the most delicious blood he had ever drunk. Not that he had drunk anything other than dog''s blood before, but he was sure that nothing would top this blood when ites to taste. Soon, however, he felt a liquid trailing out of his nose. He moved his finger to see what it was and noticed it was blood. However, rather than normal blood, it was ck, not only that, but it also carried a pungent smell along with it. He then noticed that not only his nose, but this ck blood also trailed out of all of his orifices. This continued for 10 seconds before the ck blood turned red and the speed at which the blood was flowing out increased. A few secondster, the blood started trailing out from his eyes well! ''43'' who was already covered with blood panicked, a weird sense of weakness overwhelmed his whole body and then, *Crack* He heard a crack, an unbearable pain assaulted his body. *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* "AAAAGGGHHHHHHH!!!!" His bones started breaking¡­ Unable to stand up anymore, ''43'' moved towards the throne andy on it, however, the pain had just started. *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* Every single bone in his body started breaking before reforming and then breaking again. "AAAGGHHHHHHhh!!" This torture continued for 10 minutes, but just when ''43'' thought it was over, an even more intense pain assaulted his body. "AAAAGGGGGGGHHHHHGGHHHH!!!!" *Tear* *Tear* *Tear* This time, his muscles started tearing apart. Another round of torture ensued, and 1 hourter, a new wave of pain attacked his body. Now, it was his organs. ''43'' did not even have the energy to scream anymore. He just sat on the throne powerlessly, waiting for this torture to end. If he knew he would have to go through this torture after drinking that blood, he wouldn''t have drunk it even if someone threatened to kill him. This torture was a lot worse than death. He would have chosen death any day. Chapter 6 Azriel Ruinous Inside a huge hall that had cracks all over the walls while a few of its pirs were broken and dust and spider webs could be seen everywhere, there was a broken throne. On the broken and dusty throne, sat a man, with his head down, it looked as if all the life was drained out of him. (I don''t know if I could describe it well enough, so here''s the picture) Around the throne, there was blood and decayed flesh, that belonged to the man whoy on the throne, as an unbearable stench filled the entire hall. The whole scene was quite horrifying. *Whoosh* The ''wind'' that flowed in the hall had quickened and surrounded the man, a few gusts moved towards the man, however, before they could ''touch'' him, they shed with the wind surrounding the man and were nullified. If one looked at the scene from afar, he would feel like the ''wind'' surrounding the man is trying to protect him from other ''wind''. This ''infighting'' between the winds continued till the man''s body twitched a little. As soon as the wind surrounding the man noticed his movement, they calmed down and distanced themselves as if looking forward to the man''s awakening. The man''s body twitched a few more times before his head moved a little and his eyes opened and blood-like, crystal-red, clear and calm eyes were seen. *Thunder* *Whoosh* ck clouds started forming on the top of the castle and the wind started blowing all over the Quietus Barren Land. Beautiful web-like lightning apanied by a thunderous roar of the clouds could be witnessed. The world was trembling in excitement. However, since there was no one in the Quietus Barrennd, none could see this enchanting and supernatural scene. ¡­ Countless miles away from the hall, a figure sitting on a throne opened his deep ck eyes as he nced in the direction of ''43'' and raised his eyebrow. "Oh? A world''s child is born there? That is some luck indeed¡­" A small smile appeared on his face before he shook his head and closed his eyes again. ¡­ Simr to him, many other beings noticed the birth of the ''World''s Child'', some smiled, some frowned, some look forwards to the changes¡­ However, none of them did anything other than that. They looked, thought about it a little, then they ignored it and continued what they were doing, it was as if they weren''t concerned about this ''World''s Child'' at all. ¡­ On the other side, ''43'' finally stood up from the throne and looked around, before ncing at his own hands as he clenched his fists. A smile appeared on his face when he felt the power that was flowing throughout his body. ''All of that pain was not in vain¡­'' The past few hours have been the most torturous hours in his entire life. First, his blood was reced by the blood inside the jar, and then his bones were broken and repaired continuously and this process continued until the most perfect bones were formed. However, it did not end there, the same happened with his muscles, then his blood vessels, and finally, his flesh. His whole body waspletely reformed, and the process was excruciatingly agonizing and traumatizing. However, seeing the result, and his new body, ''43'' smiled in satisfaction. His skin had now turned a tone paler, his malnourished body gained some mass, and although he did not grow splendid muscles, he did not look as weak as he did before. His ck hair now turned thick and a tone cker, and his pale red eyes turned blood red and had a different shine in them,bined with his small nose and red lips, He looked even more charming than Dardon. Today, ''43'' also understood another thing. The Vampires were not a cursed race. It was just that after all these years of suppression; their blood was diluted and weakened to the point that they couldn''t grow stronger anymore. However, he was different. With his body now reformed, he had the potential to be as strong as d, father of the King of Vampires and the strongest vampire he had ever seen, at least in his dreams. [Ding] [Birth of the Primordial Vampire detected] [Premordial Vampire God System is created] [Binding The [Primordial Vampire God System] with Host''s soul] ''Huh?'' ''43'' then noticed a mysterious energy entering his body and he frowned. ''Where is this sounding from? Primordial Vampire God System? What the hell is that? What is happening? Is this due to blood I drank?'' However, rather than getting his answers, a weird screen appeared in front of ''43''. [Name: ___________ ] [Age: 18 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Primordial Vampire ] [Talent: God] [LVL:1] [HP: 300/300] [Strength (STR): 14] [Agility (AGL): 22] [Vitality (VIT): 30] [Stamina (STM): 21] [Intelligence (INT): 30] [Defense (DEF): 12] [nk Points: 0] ''Huh?'' ''43'' jumped back when he noticed something strange appearing in front of him, however, as if bound to him, the system screen followed him. ''43'' quickly realized that this ''thing'' wasn''t harmful and tried to touch it, however, his finger just passed through the screen as if it wasn''t there. ''Wow¡­ it''s like what happened in my dream¡­'' ''43'' was amazed. He then looked at the system screen more carefully and started reading everything that was written on it. ''Hmm, are these my powers? Amazing¡­ so this system gave numerified my Strength, Agility, Vitality, Stamina, Intelligence, and Defense? This is great! It is so much easier to measure my power this way!'' ''43'' was overjoyed; however, soon, a frown appeared on his face. ''Why there is nothing in front of my name? Isn''t my name Fourt- oh¡­ That''s right. My name was never ''43'', it''s those human bastards who gave me that ''name''. I do not ept it. Very well, I will give a name to myself then. From now on, I will be known as Azriel Ruinous! And I swear that the mere mention of the name Azriel Ruinous will make countless human hearts shudder in fear!" Azriel swore in his heart. This, will be the tale of the self-named, Azriel Ruinous, and the Return of the Forgotten Blood Empire. Chapter 7 Have You Heard The Rumour? [Ding] Suddenly, a voice sounded in Azriel''s head, his status screen disappeared and was reced by another screen. [Mission: A Vampire Kills and Devours] [Mission Description: Kill and suck the blood of 100 intelligent beings] [Reward: Charm] [Warning: If the mission fails, the system will disappear] [Time Limit: 2 days] ''Huh? A mission? This system wants me to drink blood? This Charm sounds interesting¡­'' Interested in this ''mission'' he had just received, a smile appeared on Azriel''s charming face and he started thinking more about it. ''Intelligent beings¡­ so the animals won''t count huh¡­ Then this system wants to me kill someone who belongs to the six races of Yrniel¡­'' A cold smile then appeared on Azriel''s face as his blood-red eyes shined in delight. "Heh¡­ do I need to even think about it? Intelligent race? Humans, it shall be then." At this moment, the fate of numerous humans was sealed. "I will avenge my race" Azriel muttered before he stretched his body and started exploring the castle. This castle was the ancient vampire race''s royal castle, therefore, it was huge! After exploring it for around an hour, Azriel was tired. He then entered a room, removed the bedsheet that was on the bed, and cleaned the bed a little before hey down. Although the room and the bed were still covered in dust, Azriel couldn''t care less about it. This was a lot morefortable than sleeping on the floor. Also, he was too tired to think about dust. As soon as Azriel closed his eyes, he slept. This time, however, he did not see any dream. It was a calm and nice sleep. As for his mission, he would do itter. Sun was out, and Azriel did not like son at all. He finally got a chance not to work under the sun, he will cherish it to the best of his abilities. ¡­ Time passed and Azriel slept for 9 hours before his eyes trembled and he woke up. He looked outside the window and noticed that the sun has already set and there was only a little brightness left and that too is about to die down as well. "It''s time to leave" Azriel muttered as he stood up. He then left the castle and started running back from where he came from. "!!!" However, soon, his eyes widened in surprise. "My speed¡­ it increased so much!" Azriel muttered in surprise, although he knew that his powers had increased, he was still surprised to learn that the increase was this high. A determined look appeared in his eyes before he increased his speed again. This was the best way to test his newly gained strength. ''Keep running as fast as I can!'' With his new speed, the trip that took him 6-7 hours before, was nowpleted within 45 minutes! Although he did not run and just walked all the way here, the distance was still around 60 km! 60km within just 45 minutes! That is scary fast. Not only that, he did not feel that tired either! A big smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he nced at the fields where he used to work before. No, he was not here to return, it was just that he only knew the way to the Lockwood Vige with this ce as the starting point. As for Lockwood Vige, it was his first target. From what he knows, it''s a small vige that is around 30 km far from this ce. Its poption isn''t very high, just around 200 people. Although the mission only wants him to kill 100 people, since the targets were humans, it did not matter if he kills more. Who knows? He might even get better rewards for working ''extra hard''. "I wonder how human blood tastes like¡­ must beparable to shit¡­" ¡­ Lockwood Vige. Late night, a middle-aged man was walking back to his house, his steps were random and unclear while his body swayed left and right while his eyes were half-closed. Clearly, he had drunk too much alcohol. Suddenly, he bumped into a figure, and when the man''s eyes fell on the figure''s blood-red eyes and pale white face, he narrowed his eyes as he muttered. "Are you a vampire¡­?" "¡­" The figure stayed silent. "Pff! As if! How can those malnourished ves be this handsome? Although I will say, those vampdies are really hot¡­ I wonder if I would ever get a chance to do one of them¡­" A perverted smile appeared on the middle-aged man''s face. "Have you heard the rumour?" The figure finally opened his mouth and questioned. "Rumor? What rumour?" The middle-aged man frowned. "You haven''t? No worries let me tell you. I am sure you will find it fascinating. I''ll even buy you another bottle as we talk" The figure muttered as he ced his arm around the middle-aged man''s shoulder and started walking. "So what''s this rumour you were talking about?" The middle-aged man questioned in surprise, however, the drool that leaked out of his mouth showed that he was more interested in the free ''bottle''. The figure''s expression sorted in disgust for a moment before it returned to normal and he continued. "It''s about a vampire" "A rumour about a vampire?" The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes. "Yeah, I heard there''s a vampire on the loose who is out there killing humans" "..." "..." "Hahaha! Good joke brother! A vampire who can kill humans! Hahaha!" Suddenly, the middle-aged man burst outughing. "I am not joking" The figure muttered. "Hahaha! Brother, you don''t need to keep going with the joke, or it won''t be funny anymore. How could those ves dare to kill us, humans?" "Why do you not believe me, I have seen it with my own eyes" The figure then pointed at his blood-red eyes that shined brightly in the dark night. The middle-aged man''s expression turned serious when he looked into his eyes. "I even know the name of that Vampire" The figure muttered. Suddenly, a foreboding feeling welled within the man''s heart, he noticed that they have arrived near a dark alleyway and he was sure there was no bar there! Looking at the figure''s blood-red eyes, the man gulped as he questioned. "W-What is his name?" Suddenly, a charming smile appeared on the figure''s face as he answered. "Azriel Ruinous." Chapter 8 Why Not Speed Up The Process? "H-Hey! C-Come here! Quick!" A young man who was about to visit his girlfriend and was finally about to get the reward for all the efforts he had put in to impress her, heard a voice and turned around. He then noticed a man with a pale white face and blood-red eyes calling him, although he was surprised by how handsome the man was, he noticed the panicked expression on his face and questioned. "What happened?" "H-He''s dead! Follow me quick!" Saying that, the pale-faced man started running. The young man frowned, however, his curiosity took over and in a rush of the moment, he started running behind the pale-faced man. "Who''s dead?" He questioned. "¡­" However, the pale-faced man did not reply and continued running. The young man frowned, but just as he thought that something was wrong, he noticed that there was a figure lying on the ground and the pale-faced man''s panicked voice sounded. "I was walking here when I noticed him. I don''t know how long he has been here; I panicked and then started looking for others and found you" The young man then rushed towards the figure and was horrified to see that his body had turned pale and hadpletely dried up. "H-How did this happen?" The young man questioned in fear. "I-I don''t know¡­ however, I do have a culprit in my mind who I suspect is responsible for this" The pale face man muttered. "W-Who is it?" The young man questioned, however, he, who was still crouching and looking at the dried-up body, did not notice a predatory smile that had appeared on the pale-faced man''s face. "A Vampire" "A vam- AAGGHhhhhh!" The young man frowned but before he could question, the pale-faced man''s canines elongated as he bit his side nape and his body started turning numb. The young man shouted in pain however, since he was in a secluded alleyway, no one heard him. He moved his hands randomly and started using his elbow to hit his stomach, stomping his foot on the top of the man''s but that man was too strong and did not budge. 10 secondster, the young man felt his body weakening and his resistance started fading away. He could still feel his blood being devoured by the pale-faced man and knew that he was about to die¡­ tears streamed out of his eyes, however, Azriel did not care. He continued drinking his blood as his red eyes shined in excitement. A few more secondster, the man''s body turned numb and he died due to excessive blood loss. However, even after that, Azriel did not stop and continued devouring. A minuteter, the man''s healthy body started shrivelling up. "Aahhh~" Another minuteter, Azriel finally let go of his body and moaned in contentment. He had to admit, as vile and as hateful these humans are, their blood was a delicacy. Although notparable to the dense blood he drank in the Vampires Royal Castle, it was 100 times better than the dog''s blood he used to drink before. He then wiped the blood off his mouth before he nced at the young man''s body, which was now simr to the middle-aged man''s dried body, and smiled. As for this being his first time killing someone? He did not care. Humans deserve to perish. He did not feel an ounce of regret or hesitation when he pierced his canines into his side nape. Azriel then stood up and walked out of the alleyway. A few minutester, his eyes fell on another man and they started shining. [Name: Edwin Burns ] [Age: 28 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [LVL: 1] [HP: 70/70] [STR: 6] [AGL: 5] [VIT: 7] [STM: 4] [INT: 3] [DEF: 4] ¡­ The system screen that contained the information about that man appeared in front of Azriel''s eyes. Yes, this is his system''s ability that he noticed it had. He doesn''t exactly know how it works, but he spected that it depends on his ''intent''. ,m As long as he nces at someone with ''intent'' to look through him, the system screen will appear. A helpful ability. "H-Hey! C-Come here! Quick!" A smile appeared on Azriel''s face before he called with a panicked expression. ¡­ Azriel continued finding and killing his prays in the same manner. Right now, he had already killed 6 humans, and although very subtle, he could feel that his strength was increasing. "Hey! What are you doing, you bastard!" However, while he was devouring his 7th prey, something happened. A man, who Azriel presumed was a nightguard, found him out and shouted as he raised his sword towards him. Azriel panicked and he rushed toward the man and punched his face. *Boom* *Burst* However, as soon as his punch connected, the man''s head burst apart from the impact and he died. "¡­" Azriel stayed silent as blood flowed out of his neck like a fountain before the body fell to the ground as well. ''What the hell¡­'' Azriel muttered inwardly while he was being covered in his blood. ''And you had the galls to point your sword at me¡­ where did you get that confidence from?'' Azriel then finally realized how scary his strength is and an idea popped into his head. "Tricking these humans one by one is too slow¡­ I would never be able to kill 100 humans this way¡­ plus, thete it gets; the fewer humans woulde out¡­ Hmm" He muttered before a slight smile appeared on his blood-covered face, "Why not speed up the process?" Chapter 9 I Am A Monster Indeed. Author''s Note: So the following chapter contains some gore, if some of you don''t like reading it, you can skip this chapter. You will not miss out on much of the story, I will also briefly exin what happened in thements section. As for the rest, Let The Massacre Begin! Muahahaha~ ¡­ "Why not speed up the process?" The more Azriel thought about it, the more he liked his idea. He then sat on the floor before he grabbed the Night watcher''s body and started sucking his blood. The bloody scene would normally be very horrifying; however,bined with that delightful expression Azriel had on his face, the scene looked a little weird¡­ Or maybe that delightful look made it even more horrifying. After he sucked every drop of the blood, he cleaned his face and rushed toward the centre of the vige. "AAAGGhhhh!! Everyone! Come Out! There''s an emergency!! Come Out quick! They are dead! They are all dead!" Azriel shouted in panic. A few secondster, a middle-aged man rushed out of his house and questioned. "What happened? Who are you and why are you shouting?" "I am a guest at Mr Burns''s house! We don''t have the time to think about it! Just listen to me! Call everyone! They are dead! And we might be the next target!" Azriel answered in panic, and hearing him saying a familiar name and his panicked expression along with the dried blood on his clothes, the man started calling others as well. A few minutester, everyone in the vige was out of their homes and were standing in front of Azriel. Some of them were concerned, while some were just out to see some drama. "Everyone is here; can you tell us what happened now?" A strict looking man questioned. Azriel''s blood-red eyes shined when he nced at the man and his information appeared in front of him. [Name: Harlow ytone ] [Age: 28 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [LVL: 1] [HP: 70/70] [STR: 8] [AGL: 7] [VIT: 7] [STM: 8] [INT: 3] [DEF: 6] ¡­ He was Harlow, the Vige head and the strongest man of the Lockwood Vige. Not that his ''strength'' amounts to much when it ispared with the real strength. "Follow me!" Seeing that everyone was there, Azriel started running in the direction of that alleyway at a speed at which other humans could catch up with him. A few minutester, everyone saw the dead bodies lying on the floor and their eyes widened in disbelief. "What!?" "When did this happen!?" "They are all dead?" Harlow and a few men quickly rushed toward the bodies and were horrified when they noticed the conditions the bodies were in. "W-What the hell happened here?" "T-Too scary¡­ look, their bodies are all shrivelled up" "Their flesh has started decaying as well¡­" While the men discussed, Harlow turned towards Azriel and questioned. "Do you know what happened here?" "Have you heard the rumour?" Azriel questioned with a solemn look that somehow looked very eerie. "What Rumour?" "Rumour about a Vampire who is out there killing humans" "Haa! Killing humans? A Vampire? Are you out of your mind?" Another brawny man stepped forward andughed disdainfully. "I am not lying; I even know the name of that Vampire" "What''s his name?" Harlow questioned as he narrowed his eyes. "Azriel Ruinous." Azriel answered with a small smile. Seeing that smile, a woman frowned before she finally realized something and shouted in horror. "Wait! Pale Face, Red Eyes¡­ You look exactly like those Vampires! W-Who are you!?" Suddenly, Azriel''s small smile turned into a crazed one, his blood-red eyes shined as he replied. "Oh? Did I not introduce myself? How impolite of me. My name is Azriel Ruinous" He then nced at the brawny looking man and his crazed smile widened even more. "And I can assure you" Azriel then disappeared from where he stood and appeared in front of the brawny man before he unleashed a powerful punch and the brawny man''s head burst out. *Ssh* "That the rumours are true." Then as if he has not just killed one of the vigers with his bare hands, Azriel smiled before he crouched and picked up the nightguard''s sword. "Now, let''s spread these rumours shall we?" With a smile, Azriel shed his sword and beheaded Harlow, the ''strongest'' man in this vige. *sh* With the same crazed smile, Azriel rushed toward the other vigers and, "AAAGHHH!! HELP!" *sh* "Please Don''t kill m-" *sh* "No!" *sh* "You Bastar-" *sh* He continued killing the vigers as if they were nothing more than vegetables ced there to be ughtered by him. Keep in mind, in no way was Azriel an expert in swordsmanship, actually, he could even be called a newbie. However, the vigers were too weak to withstand his sword and died without any resistance. Panic ensued among the vigers. Some tried to fight back with whatever they had while some started running away. "Hahaha! How can a Vampire kill humans right? What happened now? Why are you humans running away from a Vampire? What? Can''t defeat us when we aren''t poisoned?" The big crazed smile that he had on his face made this scene even more horrifying. With his powers being far stronger than these humans, Azriel dealt with the vigers who were trying to fight with him in a minute and then started chasing the humans who were running away. The vigers who saw him chasing them started panicking and one woman, who was carrying her child fell and her child started crying. "Whwaaa! Whwaaa!" "Please! Please! I beg you! You can kill me, but please let my child go!" The woman begged with tears all over her face, however, Azriel did not seem to have even the slightest mercy in him. "Yeah? Do you know what you humans did with our vampire children? You enved them and tortured them for the rest of their lives! I believe I am already merciful enough that I am giving you a quick release!" *Stab* Azriel bellowed in hatred before he impaled his sword into her child''s heart without any hesitation. "NOOOO!!! AAAGHHHHhhh!!!" "Y-You are a Monster!" The woman replied, her eyes filled with tears of rage and sorrow. *sh* Azriel then shed his sword and beheaded the woman. "I am a Monster Indeed." Chapter 10 [Charm] Author''s Note: As you know, this book has participated in WPC 280, the power voting is now enabled and I hope you guys can give all your support so we can win it! Here, let me set some goals for the next 4 days. First, the power stones. 50 ps - 1 Extra Chapter 100 ps - 2 Extra Chapter 150 ps - 3 Extra Chapters 200 ps - 4 Extra Chapters 250 ps - 5 Extra Chapters 300 ps - 6 Extra Chapters 350 ps - 7 Extra Chapters If it crossed 350? You know the basic maths right? Right!? Well, let''s do the same for Reviews as well. However, I will only count genuine reviews, no spamming. If I get a total of 3 Reviews: 1 Extra Chapter 5 Reviews: 2 Extra Chapters. 7 Reviews: 3 Extra Chapters. 10 Reviews: 4 Extra Chapters. 13 Reviews: 5 Extra Chapters. 15 Reviews: 6 Extra Chapters. 17 Reviews: 7 Extra Chapters. If it crossed 17? You know the basic maths right? Right!? Alright, that''s it, however, I am still looking forward to the power stones, the first ranking only has 230 ps, WE CAN WIN IT!! WE HAVE 4 DAYS LEFT!! ... ... In the middle of an eerie quiet night, Azriel was sitting on the ground with his back supported by a wall, there was a female''s body in his hands and he was sucking her blood while his eyes shined in delight. Right now, he had created a mess around him and was surrounded by headless bodies. Most of these bodies were dried up while some of these still had blood flowing out of them. Azriel, who was devouring these bodies with a delightful look on his face was covered with blood all over his body, even his clothes were drenched in blood. The sight of him devouring the blood of the woman while being surrounded by dead bodies was horrifying. "Ahhh~" Azriel then moaned in pleasure as he sucked the woman dried, however, just as he was about to pick another body, a voice sounded in his head. [Ding] [Mission: A Vampire Kills and Devours] [Mission Description: Kill and suck the blood of 100 intelligent beings] [Reward: Charm] [Warning: If the mission fails, the system will disappear] [Time Limit: 2 days (1 day left)] [Status: Completed] [The Ability [Charm] is being infused into the host''s body] Azriel felt a peculiar energy entering his body and instantly, a screen that contained the description of [Charm] appeared in front of him. [Charm] [Description: ] [A Vampire''s gaze is lethal, and a primordial Vampire''s gaze is even more dangerous. [Charm] allows the host to ensnare andpel the target to do the Host''s bidding.] [The Host''s INT should be 2 times higher than the target for the [Charm] to work effectively.] [If the Host''s INT is not 2 times higher than the target, then the target will be able to resist [Charm] with his/her will and might break free from it] [If the Host''s INT is lower than the Target, The [Charm] will not work] [Note: The Target will have no memory of whatever he does when he is in under [Charm]''s effect] "W-Wow! This is absurd! I can control anyone as long as my Intelligence is 2 times higher than theirs? This is incredible!" Azriel smiled excitedly, however, his eyes fell on the headless bodies that he still hasn''t devoured yet, he then licked his lips greedily before he grabbed another female''s body and plunged his canines into her side nape and started drinking her blood. The ability can wait... He will test it outter... However, this blood... ''Ahhh¡­ Human blood is amazing¡­ I don''t know how these vile creatures are so tasty¡­ It is as if these humans are born to be us Vampire''s food.'' Azriel smiled at his thoughts before he threw the body and started devouring another one. However, just as he devoured his 150th body, he felt that something had changed in his body and he opened his status. [Name: Azriel Ruinous ] [Age: 18 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Primordial Vampire ] [Talent: God] [LVL:1--> 2 ] [HP: 320/320] [STR: 14 --> 16] [AGL: 22 --> 24] [VIT: 30 --> 32 ] [STM: 21--> 23] [INT: 30 --> 32] [DEF: 12 --> 14] [nk Points: 0 --> 3] "I got stronger¡­ Does that mean that the more humans I kill, the stronger I get¡­?" Just thinking about this filled Azriel with immense delight, finally, he couldn''t control himself anymore andughed out loud. "Isn''t that killing 2 birds with 1 stone? I get to kill humans, and I can get stronger! Hahaha!" Azrielughed out loud before he continued devouring the bodies that were still left. After Azriel was done devouring all the bodies, he looked at the sky and frowned. ''The sun is about to rise soon¡­'' He hated the Sun. Azriel then quickly stood up before he walked towards the vige''s well and started bathing. As much as he liked being covered in blood, he still preferred staying cleaner. He washed all the dried blood that was on his body before he started washing his hair. After cleaning himself, he entered a house before taking out random clothes and wearing them. He then took out a ck coloured cloth and wrapped it around his face to cover it before he moved out of the house and started running in the direction of another nearby vige. The Forcas Vige was only 10 km far from the Lockwood Vige, a few minutes of jog was enough for Azriel to reach and enter this vige. He then walked towards a random house and knocked. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A middle-aged man whose eyes were still half-closed opened the door and frowned when he saw an unknown man who had covered his face standing in front of him so early in the morning. "Who are you?" He questioned. [Let me Enter] Suddenly, the man''s eyes turned nk and he replied in a nd, emotionless voice. "Alright,e in" Yes, this was [Charm]. Azriel''s newly gained ability. [I will be staying here for the rest of the day, if anyone asks you who I am, just say I am a distant rtive who is travelling outside and is here to rest for the day.] "As you wish" [Also, tell everyone that I do not like to talk to other people and do not let anyone disturb me] "Alright" [Now go sleep on the floor, I will be sleeping on your bed] Azriel ordered before he removed the bedsheet andy on the bed. The middle-aged man did not say and justy on the floor as the two of them closed their eyes. Chapter 11 Comfortable Indeed "Hey, have you heard, there''s a meeting at 11 in the night?" A Viger questioned another viger. "Yeah, I heard about it, I also heard that everyone must be present there." "I don''t know what''s going on in the vige head''s mind¡­" "Yeah¡­ he has never held a meeting sote in the night¡­ I wonder what''s wrong¡­" "I also heard that when he announced this meeting, his face was expressionless, it was as if he was troubled by something and was deliberately trying to hide it from us" "Hmm¡­ It seems to be a major problem¡­" "True¡­" Simr talks could be heard all over the Forcas Vige as every viger was surprised about the sudden meeting and felt weird about the time the meeting was held at. However, since everyone knew how hard working the vige head was, they knew that he wasn''t doing this just for the sake of troubling them and the issue he is going to address will have a great impact on the rest of their life. Many prayed that the impact to be a good one, while some negative ones had already prepared themselves to live a tough life ahead. However, there was one man who waspletely unbothered by everything and was having a sweet sleep on someone else''s bed. Ironically, this unbothered man was the cause of the tense atmosphere that shrouded the whole vige. ¡­ 10:30 P.M. in the night, vigers started gathering around a huge tree that was usually used as their meeting spot. "Do you know what the meeting is about?" "No clue, but they say it will decide our future" Many simr discussions were heard when the crowd gathered. "Alright, stop all the discussions, the Vige head is here" Suddenly, a man spoke out loud before he pointed at the tree and an aged man walked in. As soon as their eyes fell on the aged man, the crowd turned silent and looked forward to what he was going to say. However, some people with keen eyes noticed the head''s expressionless face and started wondering what the problem could be that it make the vige head act like this. "This man will talk to you all" Without any greetings or introductions, the vige head directly pointed at a man who had covered his face and spoke in a nd, expressionless tone. The vigers frowned when they noticed how the man had covered his face, but since it was the head who called him, they lowered their guards and looked forward to what he was about to say. The mysterious man then walked toward the centre and his captivating blood-red eyes shined in the darkness of night. [All of you, form a line and offer your blood to me till I am satisfied.] Without wasting any time, Azriel directly used his [Charm] and the vigers'' expression turned nk, their expressions were quite simr to the Vige head. The vigers then started forming a line before a woman, who was at the front walked toward Azriel and stood in front of him without any resistance and with a nk face. Azriel smiled before his canines elongated before he bit her side nape and started sucking her blood. The woman who was about to die from blood loss did not react and just let him do whatever he wanted to. This scene should have confused others, normally, the vigers should havee forwards and should have started attacking Azriel, however, The other vigers were the same as the woman; they just stood there and watched the scene with expressionless faces as if they were just some puppets with no mind of their own. ''This is much morefortable than before¡­ I do not have to chase all these cowards and kill them all before I can start feeding. I just need to stand here; drink all the blood while they form a line in front of me waiting to be devoured.'' *Bam* "Next" He then threw the woman''s dried body on the ground and another woman walked forward. No need to wonder or create suspense, the first woman was dead, however, nobody cared about her, and everyone just waited for their turn. Now even if Azriel removes his charm and moves out of their sights, they all wouldn''t remember anything and would keep wondering how the woman died. That was how scary [Charm] is. "Next" After devouring another victim, Azriel ordered with a smile on his face and another victim walked forward. ''Comfortable indeed'' ¡­ Within the next 2 hours, Azriel devoured every single viger and this time, the process was a lot more effortless than before. However, although he noticed a little increase in his powers, he knew that the change was very minute. This made him frown. In the past, his strength increased after he devoured 150 humans, however, he had devoured around 300 humans after that but he had not ''levelled up''. ''Is it because I have already levelled up after devouring humans that I can''t get stronger without devouring stronger humans? No¡­ that shouldn''t be the case, else I would not have noticed this small increase in my strength¡­'' Then, an evil smirk appeared on his charming face as he muttered. "I guess I would need to devour more humans if I want to level up¡­" Azriel then wiped the blood from his face, before he walked towards another vige and after a leisurely, hour-long walk, he appeared in front of another vige and entered. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* He then knocked on the door of a random house, and this time, a young woman opened the door with sleepy eyes as she questioned. "Who are you?" Azriel''s blood-red eyes shined brightly and he ordered. [Let me Enter] Chapter 12 Viscount Heath "V-Viscount Heath! T-This is bad!" While Viscount Heath was hearing reports from his subordinates, a messenger rushed into the hall and shouted in panic. "What happened?" A frown appeared on Viscount Heath''s face, however, noticing how scared the messenger looked, his expression turned solemn and he questioned. "The Lockwood vige, the Forcas Vige, and 2 other viges have been attacked by someone and no one survived." "Attacked? Did you find out who the attacker was?" "We were unable to since there were no clues. Although there were still some signs of fighting in the Lockwood vige, the other vige did not have any! Everything in the other viges appeared normal until you walk towards their meeting spot and find the vigers decaying dead bodies¡­ However, the scariest part about it was that all the bodies werepletely dried out and were devoid of any blood whatsoever¡­" "Hmm, who would dare to attack viges under me? Is it Viscount Alger?" Viscount Heath muttered inwardly and started thinking who the culprit could be. "It is not the work of a human, Heath" Suddenly, an aged sound echoed throughout the hall before an elderly man wearing white coloured robes walked into the hall. "Father? Why are you here?" "I just heard about the attacks and felt like I had toe here" "Huh?" Heath''s eyes widened in doubt, he knew about his father''s health. Although he might look fine, he only had a few years left. He would nevere out for something so insignificant as some vigers dying. Something was wrong, soon, Heath remembered what his father said and questioned. "Father, you said it''s not the work of a human, what does that mean?" The old man''s eyes turned solemn as he replied, "Indeed, this does not seem to be the work of a human¡­ I believe the culprit is a¡­ Vampire." Heath''s eyes widened in shock before heughed out loud. "Hahaha! Vampires? Those weaklings? Hahaha, father, I know it''s not much of a loss for us, however, you still shouldn''t joke about the dead vigers. Though I will admit, this was the funniest thing I heard in a while. Hahaha!" Seeing his son acting like that, the old man sighed in disappointment before his gaze turned strict and he shouted. "Shut up you idiot! You canugh like that because you have only seen the fallen vampires! You have never seen a real vampire! If the vampire race had not fallen, even the dragons and the demons wouldn''t dare to take my words so lightly!" Viscount Heath did not feel good when he was reprimanded like that in front of his subordinate and retaliated. "No matter how strong those vampires were in the past, they have already fallen now! Why should I still be scared of them!? They are just our ves now! The weakest race in Yrniel! They are nothing in front of us!" "That is what I am talking about you idiot! The vampire race has fallen! However, what do you think will happen if a vampire starts killing humans?" "¡­" Suddenly, Heath turned silent and started thinking about what his father said, soon, his eyes widened in realization and he muttered. "When the ve vampires learn about this, they would start having these thoughts as well¡­" "Indeed, and once they start having these thoughts, their mind would start thinking about going against us humans, and although they don''t have the power to do anything to us now, they are still vampires. If given some time, we would have to face huge losses before we could deal with them" Viscount Heath nodded deeply. Indeed, if those ves unite, they will lose a lot of manpower to deal with them. It will be a huge loss for them and they wouldn''t gain anything out of it. "Then what should we do?" "We need to catch that vampire, however, I feel like it is not done by one vampire alone¡­ today''s vampires do not have the strength to defeat the whole vige, even if the vigers couldn''t defeat a vampire, it should not be hard for them to run away" "That is true¡­ then does that mean it should be a group of vampires?" "Yes, I believe it should be 100 at least" "Hmm, then how do we capture them? Do I send my men to capture them?" "It would be too hard to find them." "Then what do you suggest?" Heath questioned. The old man smiled evilly as he replied. "Let theme to us instead, order your soldiers to sneak into all the viges that are near the attacked viges, once those bastards attack, fight back. Also, try capturing a few of them alive" "Hmm? Why?" The old man''s expression turned cold and he muttered. "I would like to torture those bastards in front of other ves to create an example out of them. This way, those bastards will know that their only fate is to be our dogs and do whatever we tell them to" Heath smiled coldly as well before he ordered his men to arrange everything. "Heh¡­ let''s see if those ves dare to go against us after this night. I will make sure that they would regret going against me!" Chapter 13 They Are Not Affected! [Name: Azriel Ruinous ] [Age: 18 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Primordial Vampire ] [Talent: God] [LVL: 2 --> 3 ] [HP: 320/320] [STR: 16 --> 18 ] [AGL: 24 --> 26] [VIT: 32 --> 34 ] [STM: 23 --> 25] [INT: 32 --> 34 ] [DEF: 14 --> 16 ] [nk Points: 3 --> 6] After levelling up to the second level, Azriel found it hard to level up further, however, since he could still feel his strength increasing a little every time he devoured a human, he continued killing and feeding until finally, after killing around 1000 humans, he levelled up again. Yes, within thest 4 days, Azriel had destroyed 4 viges and had killed more than 1000 humans, nevertheless, he was still not done. Right now, he was lying on Andhghati Vige head''s bed. Just like Lockwood and other viges, Andhghati vige was a small vige with around 250 people in it and this vige was Azriel''s next target. He then smiled happily as he saw the vige head lying on the floor with a nk expression. "And you humans had the guts to target us, vampires? I wonder who gave you that confidence¡­ You weaklings can''t even resist the [Charm] and you dare to enve us, vampires? Pathetic." Azriel snorted in disgust before he turned around and closed his eyes. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* However, before he could sleep, someone knocked at the door and Azriel frowned. He then stood up and hid behind the bed before he removed the [Charm]. As if his life had returned to them, the vige head''s nk eyes regained their shine and he furrowed his brows in confusion. ''What happened?'' The vige head thought in bewilderment when he noticed that he was lying on the floor. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* However, before he could think too much about this, someone knocked on the door and he walked towards it. "Coming! Coming!" The vige head then opened the door and a middle-aged man who was knocking on the door smiled. "Hello, Vige head, my name is Fern Hawk, I am a traveller and wanted to rest in this vige for the next few days, I went to the vige''s inn but they told me to talk to the vige head and gave me your address" "Ah, yes. I am sorry about the trouble. You must have heard the rumour about someone massacring the nearby viges right? For safety purposes, we now do not allow anyone unknown to enter our vige. Do you have any way to prove your identity?" The vige head questioned. The nobles did not spread the information about a vampire killing humans for reasons, however, they did let the news about the massacre spread and cautioned the other viges. "Oh, no worries, here, this is my ration card, it even has Baron Satyam''s stamp on it. Will that work?" Fern smiled before he showed his ration card and questioned. "That would work perfectly. Here, take this batch, give this to the Inn''s receptionist and you can stay here for as long as you like" The vige head smiled as well before he gave a wooden batch to Fern. After exchanging some more pleasantries, Fern left. ''This is the 4th one today¡­'' Azriel, who was hearing everything from inside the room thought inwardly before a smile appeared on his face and he shrugged. ''Well, no need to worry about it, the heavens are just giving me more food.'' "Who are you!?" [Shut up and justy on the floor, don''t disturb me] The vige head shouted in surprise and horror when he saw a pale-faced man standing in front of his bed, however, before he could do much, Azriel used [Charm] and his eyes turned nk again. As for why Azriel bothered removing his [Charm] from the Vige Head, it was because he noticed that in the Charmed state, the target will act as if he was a puppet and would only do what he or she is ordered. Therefore, if he lets other people talk to the vige head when he is charmed, many would be suspicious of his behaviour and it might ruin his ns. Of course, Azriel would not care much even if his n is somehow exposed since he could easily kill these weaklings, however, the process would be a lot more ufortable and tiring. In short, Azriel waszy¡­ He theny on the bed before he closed his eyes and slept. The news about today''s ''meeting'' has already been spread, and although the vigers still felt weird why the meeting is sote in the night, many of them had heard the rumours about the other viges and knew how serious the topic was. Therefore, the vigers did notin about it, however, they were still tensed about it. ¡­ At night, after every viger gathered in the meeting ce, the Vige head walked towards the stage with a nk look and muttered. "This man will talk to you all" Just like in the other viges, the people of this vige frowned when they saw Azriel had covered his face, but again, since he was introduced by the Vige head, they did not think too much about it and looked forward to what he was about to say. Azriel then walked towards the centre of the stage, he did not care about what the vigers were thinking, he just saw them as his food, his blood-red eyes shined brightly and he ordered. [All of you are required to form a line and offer your blood to me till I am satisfied.] However, unlike in the past, this time, the process did not go as smoothly as before. "What the hell is he saying?" "No wait, something is weird¡­" "These vigers! What are they doing!? Why are they forming a line!?" "Those blood-red eyes! He''s that vampire! There is no group! He is alone!" "Is he somehow controlling the Vigers!? What kind of absurd is that ability!? How is he doing it!?" "It does not matter! Just capture him alive and the Marquees will get him to spill all his secrets! Attack!" Then, 6 men took out their weapons and rushed towards Azriel, whose eyes had widened in shock. ''T-They are not affected by [Charm]!?'' Chapter 14 Bad Situation ''T-They are not affected by [Charm]!?'' Azriel''s eyes widened in surprise. However, he wasn''t given much time to think the hows, and the whys, because those 6 men had already taken out their swords and had rushed towards him. Although everything was going smoothly for Azriel in thest few days, he was still cautioned and did not forget to bring the sword he got from the night guard with him. *nk* He then took out his sword but just as his sword shed with the human''s, It broke. "AAghhh!" Azriel grunted in pain as the human''s sword cut his chest and his blood fell to the ground. He jumped back to create some distance however, unlike what he expected, the humans did not follow him. A frown appeared on Azriel''s face when he noticed the disdainful smile on their face. "Hahaha! This bastard really tried to take on my 2-Star sword with his normal steel sword! Hahaha!" "Pffttt! What an ignorant fool!" "Hahaha!" The humans startedughing together, it was as if they weren''t bothered about this fight at all. ''They are looking down on me¡­'' Azriel''s eyes turned cold. With his blood now purified, he was affected by another Vampire trait, Excessive Pride¡­ He will not let anyone trample on his pride. However, this time, he will not repeat the same mistake. His blood-red eyes shined as he nced at the 6 humans standing in front of him. [Name: Wilton Hunter ] [Age: 25 ] [Mana Cultivation: Beginner.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [LVL: 12] [HP: 150/150] [MP: 240/240] [STR: 12] [AGL: 24] [VIT: 15] [STM: 24] [INT: 24] [DEF: 12] ¡­ [Name: Kendal Lindon ] [Age: 22 ] [Mana Cultivation: Beginner.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [LVL: 12] [HP: 150/150] [MP: 240/240] [STR: 17] [AGL: 22] [VIT: 15] [STM: 20] [INT: 24] [DEF: 15] ¡­ [Name: Aiken Wayle ] [Age: 25 ] [Mana Cultivation: Beginner.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [LVL: 12] [HP: 150/150] [MP: 240/240] [STR: 17] [AGL: 21] [VIT: 15] [STM: 20] [INT: 23] [DEF: 15] ¡­ [Name: Duart Hale ] [Age: 28 ] [Mana Cultivation: Beginner.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [LVL: 12] [HP: 150/150] [MP: 240/240] [STR: 22] [AGL: 16] [VIT: 15] [STM: 14] [INT: 24] [DEF: 18] ¡­ [Name: ke Hale ] [Age: 27 ] [Mana Cultivation: Beginner.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [LVL: 13] [HP: 160/160] [MP: 260/260] [STR: 18] [AGL: 22] [VIT: 16] [STM: 22] [INT: 26] [DEF: 17] ¡­ ''All of them are cultivators¡­'' Azriel''s expression turned solemn. However, he then noticed that the humans, who wereughing a while ago, started at him with their eyes widened in surprise and¡­ fear? "Monster¡­" "What vampire has a healing ability like that¡­?" Azriel frowned even more, then he matched their gaze and nced below. "!!!" Azriel''s eyes widened in surprise. His wound was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye! Although the humans could see it, with blood surrounding it, it wasn''t that clear, however, Azriel was different, he could see that the deadly wound was now just a thin cut which was about to heal as well! If he cleaned the blood covering it, no wound will be visible! "Amazing!" Azriel muttered in shock, however, he wasn''t given much time to admire the Vampire''s traits. "He''s a monster! We don''t know what other surprises he hides, attack him!" ke, the leader of the groupmanded and everyone rushed towards Azriel. ''I can''t defeat them like this¡­ Increasing my intelligence won''t help¡­ I need more speed!'' With that thought, Azriel quickly added the 6 ck points he had to his agility and felt a mysterious energy entering his body. He did not wait for the humans to reach closer to him, he directly rushed toward them as he held his broken sword like a dagger. Azriel appeared in front of the weakest man in the group, he wanted to stab his ''dagger'' into the man''s heart, however, the man reacted quickly and shifted his body, the dagger grazed his shoulder, and the man then unleashed his sword towards Azriel, who dodged, however. "AGGhhhhh!" The man''srade had caught up to them, and he unleashed his sword attack from behind, shing Azriel''s back as he screamed in pain. Azriel then bit his lips, he could see other humansing to him as well, his eyes gleamed before he jumped out of the encirclement and created some distance. He then noticed that the cut on his back started to heal as well. However, unlike thest time, the humans did not give him even a second''s rest and rushed toward him. "That bastard is injured, but he will heal soon! Don''t give him any time to recover!" ke ordered! p "Heh! Ganging up on one person even though you have better weapons! Hmph! As expected of you humans! You are nothing more than shameless weaklings!" Azriel mocked with a disdainful smile. "Haah! You are about to die in the hands of us ''shameless weaklings''! Your whole race is nothing but ves to us humans who are ''nothing more than Shameless weaklings'', and soon, you will be one as well!" ke mocked back without stopping his advance. Azriel''s gaze turned cold as he nced at the iing humans with a solemn look. His method of provoking them did not work¡­ He has to think of something else, And he has to do it fast! ... Author''s Note: We need 100 more PS for 2nd and then 10 more for the 1st position. We can do it! YEAHHHHHHHH!!!!! Chapter 15 WHAT ARE YOU BASTARDS DOING!? He has to think of something else, And he has to do it fast! However, the 6 men did not give him any chance to get away and rushed toward him. ''My speed is still faster than them; I should be able to run away¡­'' Azriel thought, however, just as this thought appeared in his mind, he threw it away. He would not run away. His pride won''t allow him to. At least not when everyone here is weaker than him. "Take this you damn monster!" While Azriel was still pondering, ke rushed toward him and shed his sword. ''Shit!'' Azriel barely dodged the attack. Even after he turned into a Primordial Vampire and his strength, speed, healing, senses, and everything had increased; he was still not a match against these well-trained humans. Their fighting experience was a lot richer than his. He was practically a newbie. Plus, they outnumbered him. "Ugghhh!!" Azriel grunted in pain when another man swung his sword that cut his shoulder. Azriel then noticed that his back wound is not healed yet and frowned. It seems like he has to stop moving around if he wants the wound to close, however, he did not have that luxury. The other 4 humans had also caught up to him. Azriel then jumped to the side, dodging another strike before he found an opening and swung his sword towards ke. However, suddenly, a wolfish grin appeared on ke''s face. Azriel knew something was wrong when he saw that smile, however, it was already toote to back down. ke then grabbed his hand before pulling him closer to himself and grabbing his other hand as well. "Haah! Got you!" "AAGhhhhh!" Azriel was then attacked by another man, who swung his sword from behind and shed his back. The rest of the men appeared as well and encircled him. Azriel''s blood-red eyes gleamed in hatred, he tried moving around, and he would have been able to free himself if it weren''t for those four people attacking him from behind. Blood trailed out from the deep cuts he had on his back. His clothes were already drenched in blood, however, unlike other times in the past, this time, it was his own blood. ''Ughh! If only I wasn''t outnumbered!'' Azriel thought inwardly. ''Wait!'' Suddenly, Azriel''s eyes widened in shock before a thought appeared in his mind. He then used all his strength and pulled his hands closer to himself, pulling ke with him as well, before he bumped his forehead with his. ke''s grip weakened and without missing the chance, Azriel freed his hand before he jumped outside the encirclement. With countless cuts on his back, this jump was a lot more painful, however, it was all fine since he was alive. Azriel''s blood-red eyes shined intently and hemanded. [Everyone! Grab these 6 humans!] With just one order, more than 200 vigers rushed towards the 6 cultivators and started grabbing them. "What!? What are you people doing!?" "Don''t think too much! They are being controlled by that monster! Kill them!" ke ordered quickly as he swung his sword and beheaded a viger without any consideration. The other cultivators started doing the same and the 6 of them continued beheading the vigers who were still rushing toward them. However, although these cultivators were stronger than the vigers, with more than 200 people rushing and grabbing them without the care for their own life, the cultivators were unable to resist. "You bastards! Leave us! What the hell are you doing!!" "UUghhh! I swear I am going to kill you all!" The cultivators threatened and cursed but the vigers did not listen to them at all and continued grabbing them. "Hahaha! As expected of you backstabbing humans, you guys don''t even think before killing your own! Hahaha! What an interesting sight!" Azrielughed like a maniac before he held his ''dagger'' in his hand. He then rushed towards the weakest amongst them and stabbed it into his heart! "AAghhhhh!" The man shrieked in pain, however, since more than 30 vigers were holding his arms and waist, he was unable to move. A crazed smile appeared on Azriel''s face before he started twisting his ''dagger'', increasing the pain he felt even more. "You bastard!" ke shouted in rage, however, Azrielpletely ignored his presence and continued moving his dagger at different angles and torturing the man till he died. With the 30 humans now free, they all rushed towards ke and the others and started strengthening their grip. "WHAT ARE YOU BASTARDS DOING!?" ke shouted in rage before swinging his sword and beheading three humans at the same time. Then he secretly broke a tablet that was in his pocket and continued killing. Azrielpletely ignored his actions, he just picked up the new sword he had just ''gained'' and walked towards another cultivator. "Hahaha! Killing humans with the help of other humans! Hahaha! This feels amazing! Even more amazing than drinking human blood! Hahaha!" Heughed like crazy as he walked leisurely and appeared in front of another human as he stabbed his heart as well. As he killed another human, 30 more humans were now free and they rushed toward other cultivators. Azriel continued his leisure walk; he noticed that now that he wasn''t moving very fiercely, the deep cuts on his back had started healing. A Scary Ability. Azriel then stabbed and killed another human, 30 more vigers were freed and rushed towards the others. "Hmph! Using numbers! Do you dare to fight against me fair and square!? Like a real man!?" A cultivator bellowed in retaliation. "You humans don''t know any shame huh¡­ A bunch of nonsensical hypocrites" Azriel continued killing the cultivators, however, just as he arrived before ke and was about to kill him, A blurry figure appeared behind him and it struck his neck. The world within Azriel''s eyes trembled before it turned blurry and then ckened. He had lost his consciousness. And he had lost his consciousness with a mere chop on the neck¡­ Chapter 16 A Humans Heart A few hourster, at the Andhghati vige''s meeting point, the vigers finally regained their senses. "W-What happened?" A viger muttered as he ced his hand on his head, trying to remember what happened. "I don''t know, I remembering to the meetin-" "AAGHHhhhhh!!" A woman, who had just gained her consciousness looked below and shouted in fear when she noticed blood all over the ground. "AAAGHHHHHh!! I-It''s a head! AAGHHHHhh!!" Another woman shrieked in horror when she stepped on something and saw that it was someone''s head. Every viger went through simr experiences and were scared witless when they noticed the blood and headless dead bodies all over the ce. "NATALIA!! NO!!!!" Suddenly, a middle-aged man noticed that one of the heads lying on the ground was very familiar, and his body shuddered in shock and grief when he noticed it was his wife! He quickly picked up his wife''s head before he hugged it without bothering with the blood that flowed out of it. "FATHER!!" Another woman cried in pain when she noticed a headless body wearing familiar-looking clothes before she quickly recognized whose body it was. Others also noticed the dead bodies of other vigers, some lost their wives, some their husbands, some their child, their mother, father, grandparents¡­ About a third of the vigers were dead. "W-What happened here? Why do I not remember anything¡­?" The vigers who had not lost any of their family members and were more worried about their safety started discussing. "I-I do not know¡­ I just remember the meeting¡­" "Yes, the vige head introduced a man¡­" "Wait, where is the vige head?" "H-He''s dead as well¡­" Suddenly, a middle-aged man, who was holding his wife''s headless body stood up and muttered. "Let''s just get away from here first¡­ We need to bury our loved ones so that they can leave in peace¡­" The man''s eyes glistened with tears before he grabbed his wife''s head and tears trailed down from his eyes. His body trembled but then he held his wife''s head and body carefully before he walked away¡­ It seemed like he had lost his soul and had be a mere puppet. Then, an old man stood up as well before he coughed a few times and agreed. "Vivek is right, everyone, we cannot stay here, I won''t be insensitive, I know many of you have lost someone important to you today, I lost my son as well. However, we are not exactly safe right now. Do not let your loved ones'' sacrifices be wasted, we will bury our family members and then meet up and discuss what happened after 4 hours, how does that sound?" "O-Okay¡­" The vigers agreed¡­ Some were scared, and some wanted to bury their family members but no one wanted to stay in this blood ce anymore. The old man who noticed that the vigers had agreed felt a little better in his heart. Today, he learned something about himself. He learned that he was a selfish and disgusting person. When he saw his son''s head lying on the floor, rather than shock, fear, or grief, he felt happy and relieved. He felt relieved that wasn''t the one who died. The reason why he mentioned leaving this ce and burying their family members wasn''t because he was worried about his dead son. He was already dead, why worry about him? It was because he felt that they weren''t safe here and wanted to run away. He then saw Vivek walking away carrying his wife''s body in his arm and his eyes shined in enlightenment. ''What a smart mind! To run away with burying your family members as an excuse! A great idea indeed. This way, others won''t think that I am too scared or ck-hearted. They would even think that I am extremely heartbroken but mature¡­'' Seeing that the other person also had the same thoughts as him, the old man felt better and started his speech, which gained others'' approval, making him feel even better. ording to him, everyone was just worried about themselves, they were just using their family as an excuse to make it look like they were good people and worried about others¡­ Of course, no one knows if he was right or not¡­ The vigers then started carrying their family member''s bodies with trembling hands and walked away. The few lucky vigers who did not lose anyone in their family hugged everyone in their family tightly before they walked towards their homes to get some rest. The old man carried his son''s head and body as well, his face was even covered with tears when he walked away¡­ however, his heart was all smiling. Within just a few minutes, the meeting ce turned silent as every viger left. ¡­ A few minutester, a figure walked towards the bloody and gory meeting point and it stepped on the ce where the 6 cultivators had surrounded Azriel. The figure then raised its hand and the blood on the ground rose in the air and formed a sphere. The sphere was then split into two uneven parts, the figure waves its hand and the smaller part fell to the ground. The bigger sphere then moved towards the figure and its crystal blue eyes shined in delight, excitement and¡­ craving... Chapter 17 Luminia Crux "Ugghh¡­ What the hell happened¡­" Azriel woke up with a headache and found himselfying on afortable king-size bed. However, his confused look quickly turned into a vignt one and he remembered what happened before. ''I was attacked by someone¡­'' He thought inwardly as he started looking around vigntly. Right now, he was inside a huge room with traditional and very expensive looking furniture all around. The huge mirror in the corner of the room, beautifully designedmp on either side of the bed, sofas, chairs, everything matched together and formed an exquisite room. (Picture in the paragraphment) However, Azriel wasn''t in the mood to admire how good the room was as his face was distorted in rage and hatred. ''I was knocked out. Then that person kidnapped me, I should be bounded right now, why am I lying on a soft bed without any restrictions? Are they trying to tell me that I am not a threat at all?'' The more Azriel thought about it, the angrier he felt. However, he was even angrier at himself. He got caught! He got caught even after gaining such a huge boost to his strength! "Oh? Are you finally awake¡­ to think a slight jab would keep you unconscious for hours¡­ You aren''t as strong as I thought you were¡­" Suddenly, Azriel heard a lovely voice, he then nced at the door and saw a shockingly charming woman standing there. The woman had pale white skin with an alluring hourss figure, her raven hair, blood-red eyes, small nose, and the enchanting smile on her cherry red lips gave her an extremely captivating look. (Picture in the paragraphment. I am also thinking about creating an Aux chapter for characters and their images. Just like I did it in my other novel) Although Azriel was enchanted by her beauty, he quickly returned to his senses and his blood-red eyes shined. [Name: ?? ] [Age: ?? ] [Mana Cultivation: ??.] [Body Cultivation: ??. ] [Race: ?? ] [LVL: ??] [HP: ??] [MP: ??] [STR: ??] [AGL: ??] [VIT: ??] [STM: ??] [INT: ??] [DEF: ??] ¡­ "!!!" When he nced at her status, Azriel''s eyes widened in surprise¡­ He couldn''t see anything about her at all! Is she above his system!? No, that should not be the case¡­ Then the only other option is that he was too weak to see her strength or she is using a special way to hide it. However, one thing was clear¡­ This woman is too strong¡­ "W-Who are you¡­?" Azriel questioned with caution. Right now, his body was on full alert, not that he stood a chance against her if she wanted to do anything to him. "My name is Luminia Crux." The woman replied with an enchanting smile as she nced at Azriel with a gaze full of interest and curiosity. Azriel then noticed her blood-red eyes that looked a lot like his own and he questioned. "Are you a vampire¡­?" "I am. However, I am not like today''s fallen Vampires. I am a true Vampire" Luminia answered with an unconcealed pride within her words. However, seeing her prideful look, Azriel''s eyes turned cold as he shouted. "A true Vampire? Hah! A true Vampire who is working for Humans? What a joke! Don''t ever call yourself a true Vampire! You aren''t even close to Dardon and his men. They were the actual True Vampires!" A slight frown appeared on Luminia''s face, however, she controlled herself and questioned, "How do you know King Dardon''s name? I can sense that you are still a child, but then howe your blood is so pure? Are you a descendant of a True Vampire?" "A human''s ve does not deserve to know anything. Just kill me or do whatever you want with me, but I won''t tell you anything" "Say that one more time and I won''t care who you are. Trust me when I say it, you shouldn''t annoy me, boy." Luminia''s blood-red eyes shined in annoyance before boundless killing intent was released from her body. "I am not those damned race''s ve, you got that?" Azriel''s body trembled in fear as her killing intent shrouded him, however, soon, his Vampire blood kicked in, and his Vampire pride did not allow him to shudder in fear, no matter how great power he was facing. His Crystal-like red eyes shined as well and he questioned, "You are not a ve? Then why did you attack me and protect that dammed human just when I was about to kill him?" Luminia''s eyes widened in surprise when she noticed that the boy not only took her killing intent head-on but even had the guts to question her further and was inwardly delighted. Although this was not even 1% of her actual killing intent, for a child to take it head-on, it was a great feat. Immediately, her impression of Azriel rose and she answered his question, "I did not save him. I saved you." A frown appeared on Azriel''s face but before he could question it, Luminia continued, "Actually, I had already heard about a vampire who was killing humans and since I was bored and a little interested, I quickly found where you were and started following you in secret. I wanted to protect you when you were surrounded by those humans, but when I saw the look in your eyes, I stopped. However, that man, the leader of those humans had used the Aid Tablet, that tablet allowed his other allies to learn his location and rush towards him. I let you kill the other humans because his allies weren''t close, but you took too much time when you were torturing those humans like a madman and they had already arrived at the boundary of the vige. You were already losing when you faced 6 of them¡­ It''s simple enough to think what your fate would be if you fought around 50 of them." Then, a mocking smile appeared on Luminia''s face and she muttered. "You would have died¡­ died by the hands of those weaklings¡­ how disgraceful is that?" ... Author''s Note: We need more PS guys!!! Just 1 day left! We can''t back down now!! Yeeaahhhh!! GIMME POOWWAAAA!!! Chapter 18 Reasons. Noticing the disdainful smile on Luminia''s face, Azriel''s face distorted, however, soon, a thought appeared in his mind and he smiled. "Heh! Doesn''t that mean that you ran away as well? What makes you so great then? Huh? In the face of those 50 cultivators, you ran away. Ran away in front of those ''weaklings'', I believe that is even more disgraceful" "Huh? Who said I ran away?" Luminia questioned with a confused looked on her face. "Huh?" "Wait¡­ what do you think happened to those 50 cultivators?" Suddenly, Luminia questioned with a smile. "What happened?" Azriel questioned back with a curious look on his face. Luminia''s smile widened as she answered, "I killed them all" "You killed all those 50 cultivators?" "Hmm? What is so surprising about it? They were just some weaklings" Luminia shrugged nonchntly. "What about those vigers?" Azriel questioned. "I let them live." "Why?" "Because I did not feel like killing them?" Lumina answered as if it was obvious. "Why would a True Vampire not ''feel'' like killing humans? Wait¡­ if you are as strong as you say, why are you not helping the Vampires? I am sure you know the humiliation we vampires suffer through right? How dare you call yourself a true vampire when you do not ''feel'' like killing the race we vampire hates to our bone!? How dare you call yourself a true vampire when you do not do anything to protect your fellow vampires!? Ho-" "That is enough brat. Who do you think you are to talk to me like that? Huh? Do you think you can order me around? Why do I not protect my fellow vampires? Why do I not kill other humans? You want answers right? Now listen and listen well because I don''t want you to question me in that tone ever again. Believe it or not, if you annoy me, I will kill you, and it won''t be a painless one." Luminia''s eyes turned cold as she threatened. "I helped you because you were a fellow vampire, or else I wouldn''t have bothered toe out of my house and roam around the whole night to find someone as weak and useless as you. So I do help other vampires. Of course, I only help ''Vampires'' not those weaklings who think of themselves as nothing but ves and get ready to do whatever the humans want just so they could get the dog''s blood to drink! They are not Vampires!" Luminia''s expression distorted in hatred and disgust before she continued. "As for why not kill those humans, that is just a waste of time. What? Did you think that just because you killed a mere 1000 normal humans, you gave those human bastards a massive blow? Hah! In your dreams! Do you even know about your enemies? Do you know why those bastards survive even after being the weakest race of Yrniel?" Azriel turned silent and shook his head. "Hmph! A fool with all brawns no brains! Heck, you are evencking in the brawns part!" Luminia snorted and Azriel lowered his head in shame. "Let me tell you the human''s actual strong point. It is their reproduction. The humans have the strongest reproduction speed among all the races in Yrniel. They survived with numbers. They have been doing that since ancient times. Do you think you killing thousand normal humans is a big deal for them? No, it is not! If you kill a thousand in 4 days, they will reproduce 5 thousand within the next 4 days! You killing normal humans is as harmful as poking a rock with your finger! So other than wasting your time and boosting your ego, you have done nothing notable in thest 4 days. So don''t act as if you are a saviour and messiah of the Vampire''s race, because you are not." "¡­" After Luminia''s poisonous words ended, Azriel turned silent¡­ He realized how big of a fool he was¡­ He realized how delusional he was... He regretted his mistakes but he did not regret killing humans. He was still determined to help the Vampire race stand again and wanted to take revenge... The scene of those vampires being killed was still fresh in his mind. He will help them get this revenge. Blood for blood. Killing normal humans did not solve anything¡­ However, "What if I kill strong humans? Like those cultivators, would I give them a blow with that?" Azriel questioned as his eyes brimmed with determination. Seeing that the boy had not lost his will and was still aiming to deal a lethal blow to those humans, Luminia nodded inwardly. ''He is a real Vampire'' she thought inwardly as she started liking this boy more and more. "The weaklings you faced do not matter, however, if you kill humans stronger than them, you will be able to deal a decent amount of damage to those humans." Suddenly, Azriel crawled out of the bed before he walked towards Luminia, his blood-red eyes shined with unconcealed desire and will as he requested. "I want to get stronger. Please help me." Luminia nodded inwardly, satisfied by his attitude, however, she did not show it outside and questioned. "Why do you need to get stronger?" "So that I can destroy humans" "Forget it, I will not train you" Luminia then shook her head and turned around. ''He is brave and courageous like a True Vampire, however, he is just like those idiots¡­ these people never see the bigger picture'' She thought inwardly, and started walking away. However, before she could walk too far, Azriel''s voice sounded. "That is not the only reason!" "What is the other reason?" Luminia stopped before she turned her head a little and questioned. "I want to bring back the Vampires to the top again." Azriel''s eyes shined uncontrobly as he announced, "I want to bring back the Forgotten Blood Empire" Hearing his words, a never seen before smile appeared on Luminia''s gorgeous face and she replied. "Then what are you waiting for? Get ready boy, your training shall start¡­ Now." Chapter 19 Rest Is Important. "Now?" "Yes, however, before we begin, I still have some questions I need to ask you. First, who are your parents? And why are you not asking him or her to train you? I am sure that as a true vampire, they should be able to train you" Luminia questioned. Azriel''s expression distorted in anger, however, a sigh came out of his mouth and he answered, "I do not know who my parents are." ''Huh? Do not know who his parents are? Did a true vampire leave his child? No, that should not be the case. No one would abandon a child with potential like him¡­ Wait, was someone protecting him from the shadows? No, I did not sense anyone¡­ Then what is it¡­? Something''s wrong here¡­'' Luminia thought inwardly before she nced at Azriel and questioned. "Where do you live?" "I used to live in the Bannermane farnds." "Bannermane fields? You are¡­ a ve?" Luminia''s eyes widened in surprise. "I ''was'' a ve" Azriel was quick to correct and his blood-red eyes shined with resolve. Seeing those blood-red eyes, Luminia was taken aback for a moment before she frowned and questioned. "If you were a ve, then how is your blood so pure? A ve vampire cannot have those crystal red eyes¡­" "¡­" This time, Azriel turned silent. He then nced at Luminia who was looking at him with a gaze full of curiosity and¡­ caution¡­ He did not know if he should tell her or not¡­ He did not know if he should trust her or not¡­ ''Forget it, she''s too strong, if she wanted to hurt me, she could have done it easily¡­'' Azriel thought inwardly before he shook his head and replied. "My eyes weren''t always like this¡­ they were pale red before. The purity of my blood increased somehow. Don''t ask, I can''t tell you how it happened since I do not know about it myself." He decided to tell a half-truth. Luminia''s eyes narrowed in suspicion and she questioned. "Okay, then how do you exin you knowing about King Dardon?" "I know you might not believe me, but, I learned it from my dreams. Ever since I turned 18, a blonde man, with a pale white face and red eyes started appearing in my dreams, he introduced himself as Dardon. I thought it was just my imagination and was nothing more than a mere dream, however, he appeared in my dreams every single day. Not only that, he even told me many things I could never think about and somehow, I started believing it¡­" Azriel did not know if his story would work or not, however, when he saw the shocked look on her face, he knew that it worked perfectly. Suddenly, the ring she was wearing shined and a picture appeared in her hand. "Did he look like this?" She questioned in a hurried tone as her crimson eyes shined brightly. "Dardon¡­" Azriel muttered unconsciously when he saw his picture. He then nced at Luminia and noticed her fiery gaze and was now sure that his story had worked perfectly. However, how can a True Vampire be this gullible, if that was the case, wouldn''t everyone have fooled her easily and had taken advantage of her? There was a reason why Luminia was so shocked when she heard his story. Nevertheless, when she realized how she was acting, she closed her eyes before she took a few deep breaths and calmed down. "Alright, now I will ask you onest thing, however, if you fail to answer this, I will kill you." Luminia muttered before her boundless killing intent was released. This time, although she still controlled her killing intent, she was very serious about killing him. One wrong answer and she will make her move, no matter how unreasonable this was. *Gulp* Azriel gulped unconsciously. "Complete this." Luminia''s hands then moved and then started forming symbols that were extremely familiar to Azriel. She then drew all the symbols Dardon drew except thest one. Her crystal red eyes then nced at Azriel and motioned him to continue. Azriel thought about it a little before he decided to do what she told him. Her eyes were extremely frightening right now, he did not dare to fool her. His hand moved and he formed thest symbol and as soon as he did, Luminia''s eyes widened in surprise before they shined with unconcealed excitement and happiness. "Alright, I believe you. From now on, I, Luminia Crux, will take you as my first andst student and will train you to the best of my ability." Azriel did not know how big of a gain he had just obtained. Countless vampires from ancient times would die to take obtain this, however, he got this just for drawing a symbol. Those vampires would have died in jealousy if they were here. Luminia then patted his head and muttered with a warm smile, "However, you must be tired right now. Rest is very important, okay? So rest. This room belongs to you now" "Huh? Did you not say that we will start our training now?" "That was before, this is now. You have fought 6 opponentsst night, your body needs rest. Don''t worry, I will help you get stronger far quicker than anyone else can." Luminia then smiled gently before she tugged him onto the bed and left. ¡­ "Lady Luminia, I found out about him, his name wa-" "Stop. I don''t need to hear about it. Just remember, whenever you see him, treat him as you treat me." Saying that, Luminia walked away. As for the maid who was tasked to find out everything about Azriel and was now about to tell what she found out, her face widened in surprise. She couldn''t imagine what happened within the past few hours that made Lady Luminia trust that boy so much. However, as a professional maid, she did not think too much about it and bowed her head in approval. "As you say, Lady Luminia." Luminia, on the other hand, walked toward her room with a big smile on her face. ''King Dardon, you were right, he is here¡­'' Chapter 20 Who Are You? "Ugghh! Why are you sending me on a mission? You can send Alfredos, Charfilious, Lycon, why me?" Luminia pouted andined. "Hahaha! Oh C''mon, Nia, you are not a little girl now, why are youining? Why do you alwaysin about missions? Should you not help the Kingdom with everything you have?" A blonde man, with pale white skin, and blood-red eyesughed out loud. "I do help the Kingdom with everything I have! I could have gone to any mission any other time, but if I go today, I will miss the party tomorrow! King Dardon, I am such a loyal and good minister; can''t you let me skip this one mission? I promise I will do more missions after the party, how about it?" Luminia proposed. "Oh Nia, don''t you remember how many times have I listened and excused you from missions. Trust me, if I could, I would have let you stay and enjoy the party, however, this party¡­" Before he could finish his words, King Dardon stopped. "This party what?" "No, nothing. Do you remember the hand symbols I taught you yesterday?" King Dardon changed the topic and questioned. "Oh, C''mon King Dardon, why are you taking thisme joke so far? Your sense of humour is bad, you know that right?" Luminia chuckled. However, King Dardon''s gaze turned unusually solemn and he questioned, "I am not joking, Nia. Take this seriously,ter, that person will be the hope of us Vampires. Only he will be able to save us from the peril we will be facing." "Oh c''mon King Dardon, we are the Vampires! Even if Demons and Dragons join forces together, they still would not dare to fight us! Why would we need a lone person to save us? Heh, I am sure that we can deal with any difficulties with our own strength!" Luminia raised her fist and announced. "Nia, do you remember those symbols or not?" However, King Dardonpletely ignored her words and questioned. "Tsk Tsk, alright, I will go along with this joke of yours onest time!" Luminia snorted before her hands moved and formed the symbols Dardon taught her. "Good job, now keep them in mind and go do your mission, okay?" A smile appeared on King Dardon''s face as he patted Luminia''s head. "Tsk Tsk, even though I go along with this joke of yours, you still do not let me stay and enjoy the party. You are so cruel, King Dardon! And why does this mission has to be so far away from the capital! It''s literally at the boundary of Yrniel!" Luminia snorted before sheined again. "Hahaha! Don''t worry; I will make it up to you when you return." King Dardonughed out loud before he walked out of the garden, leaving the pouting Luminia behind. ¡­ "King Dardon, you did not make it up to me¡­" Luminia muttered with a sad smile as she remembered how King Dardon forcefully sent her away for a mission, not allowing her to join the party. "King Dardon, did you know that the humans would betray us¡­?" Luminia muttered. At first, she thought it was just a coincidence that King Dardon was so adamant about her doing the mission, however, after Azriel showed her the same symbols King Dardon forced her to remember, she joined the puzzles together and was now pretty sure about it. "But if you knew¡­ then why did you not cancel the party¡­ you know that we Vampires would have trusted you even if you said it without any evidence right¡­?" *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* However, before she could think more about it, she heard a knock. "Enter" Luminia ordered. Then, a woman wearing a French maid uniform, with silver-white hair, red eyes, and pale skin, entered. Her figure was not as enchanting as Luminia, however, she had her unique charm. She was Luminia''s most trusted maid, Lilia Be. She was also the one who Luminia ordered to find information about Azriel. "Lady Luminia, Sir Azriel is requesting to meet you," Lilia informed. "Let him enter." Luminia nodded. Lilia nodded before she walked out and Azriel entered the room, he looked around before his gaze fell on Luminia. "Lady Lu-" "That is Teacher Luminia for you, I have taken you as my student, so call me teacher" Luminia corrected with a smile. "Alright, Teacher Luminia" "Yes, it sounds much better. Now tell me, why are you not sleeping when I told you to?" "I had some questions," Azriel muttered. "Ask." "First, what is a True Vampire?" "In today''s time, when the Vampires have fallen, A true Vampire is someone who still has the blood of those Old and Strong Vampires in their veins. Or you could call say, the Vampires whose Vampiric Blood is pure is a True Vampire" Luminia answered. "A Vampire whose blood is pure, then are you telling me that the ves'' Vampires are not True Vampires?" "Of course, most of the ve Vampires don''t even have red eyes; their blood is diluted to the point that they can barely increase their strength now." "How did that happen?" "Most of the ve Vampires are half-bloods, the mixture between humans and vampires, the humans have already killed most of the pure-blooded vampires and after 500 years, the human blood in those ves Vampires has increased and their vampire blood has diminished. This,bined with the animal blood they provide you with that weakens their blood even further, These reasons why Vampire blood in their body is diluted." "Hmm? Animal blood weakens our blood?" Azriel questioned with a frown. "Yes, although the Star Beasts blood is still fine, if a vampire keeps drinking animal blood for a long time, his blood will weaken. We need the blood of intelligent races, not those stupid animals" Azriel''s eyes turned dark¡­ Those humans were poisoning them after making them work for the whole day, and they make it look like they are doing so much for them! Malicious Hypocrites! Azriel then calmed his nerves and his boiling anger himself before he questioned the most important question, "Now thest question, Who are you?" Chapter 21 Who Said Rest Is Important? "Who are you?" "Huh? Did I not introduce myself before? I am Luminia Crux, and your teacher." "No, I know what your name is, teacher. What I want to ask is, who are you? You are a True Vampire, and I know for sure that you are very strong as well. Not only that, you even know those¡­ symbols¡­ What is your origin?" Azriel questioned. "I am a Vampire, Azriel. A Vampire of the time when Vampires were one of the strongest races in Yrniel." "A Vampire of the time when Vampires were one of the strongest races in Yrniel¡­ So are you saying that you were alive when the Vampires had not fallen?" "Yes, not only that, I was close to King Dardon as well. He was the one who made me cram those symbols" "Then why are you¡­" Azriel wanted to ask, however, he stopped in between since he did not know if he should ask that or not. "Why am I not dead yet? Well, I was sent away before everything happened¡­" "Oh, so you were not present at that party huh¡­" Azriel muttered unconsciously, however, Luminia''s body jerked as her expression turned solemn and she questioned. "How do you know about that party?" "¡­" Azriel then realized what he just said and wanted to p his face. However, just as he was thinking about what other story he should make, Luminia muttered in realization. "Ah, King Dardon must have told you, right?" "A-Ah, yes, indeed. He was the one who told me about it¡­" "Did he say anything more about the party?" Luminia questioned, her eyes filled with curiosity and¡­ hope. Noticing her gaze, Azriel did not have the heart to lie to her and nodded. "Yes, he showed me the whole party¡­ and the battle after it¡­" Luminia''s eyes shined brightly before she removed the locket on her neck and opened it. "Did you see her then? How was she? Was she in pain before she died?" When Azriel''s gaze fell on that picture, he quickly remembered a woman who was fighting gantly as she killed countless humans with her sword. He was surprised how strong she was even after she was poisoned, her killing speed even rivalled Dardon''s a bit, although the opponents Dardon fought were stronger than hers. Still, that woman was amazingly brave and stood strong. In the end, she was only defeated when the demon race expert, who was fighting d sneaked attacked her from behind. Azriel then noticed the simrities between Luminia and that woman''s face and quickly joined the link. "Yes, I saw her and she was incredible. Even after being poisoned, she killed those humans as if they were bugs. She was only defeated by a sneak attack, or else she would have continued her killing spree. She was a strong woman till the end." Azriel answered, however, there was no sadness in his eyes, rather, his eyes were filled with unconcealed pride and respect. "Not only her, but all the vampires were great warriors. Hah! Even after poisoning them, those humans still needed the help of the other six races to defeat them and even then, most of the humans died miserably, even the strongest human died under King''s father, d''s hand. Other races weren''t better either, they took major losses as well. That is how strong and chivalrous we vampires were! All other races teamed up but were still unable to defeat us without any losses! Haah! Pathetic!" Azriel dered, his blood-red eyes shined uncontrobly. For an instance, even Luminia was charmed by those eyes. Then, a smile appeared on her face. He was right; it is not something the Vampires should be sad about. Her mother and other Vampires fought bravely till they finally met their end. They should not disrespect their sacrifice by crying over the loss. "Hahaha! You are right! Those pathetic bastards were so weak that they still needed help even after poisoning us! Hahaha! Pathetic, simply pathetic!" Luminiaughed cheerfully as well, and for some reason, a smile appeared on Azriel''s face when he saw her smile. However, soon, Luminia stoppedughing before she gazed at Azriel with her eyes shining intently and she ordered. "Alright, we will start your training now." "Huh? W-What about the rest?" "Hmph! You are a Vampire! Why do you need rest? Don''t you want to get stronger!?" "B-But you said I needed res-" "I never said that. Now stop arguing and get ready!" Luminia ordered before her figure blurred, and before Azriel could react, she grabbed him from behind and moved. The speed was so fast that Azriel was forced to close his eyes, however, just as he closed his eyes, the two of them stopped, he felt his feet stepping on the ground and Luminia''s voice sounded. "Here, take this" she then threw a wooden sword towards him and took out one for herself. Azriel, who was still unable to stand straight due to the incredible speed they had travelled in, heard something falling on the ground near him. He then focused a little and saw that it was a sword and picked it up. "Okay, now attack!" "W-What?" Chapter 22 I Have Decided. "Okay, now attack!" "W-What?" "What? I said attack! Is it that hard to follow!?" Luminia raised her voice. Of course, as a Vampire, Azriel did not like someone shouting at him at all, even if that someone was his teacher, a grin appeared on his face before he grabbed the wooden sword and rushed towards her. "Alright!" He then appeared in front of her and swung his sword horizontally; trying to cut off her head, however, Luminia just stepped back a little before he raised her sword and ced it on his neck. The whole process looked effortless for her. "What? Just that? How did you even survive the attacks of those humans? Were they too weak? Cause with pathetic skills like that, even a 5-year-old might beat you" Luminia mocked with a disdainful smile, and the more she mocked, the more Azriel''s blood boiled and his eyes shined in determination. "I was just not ready yet! Again!" A small, imperceptible smile appeared on Luminia''s face as she nodded. Azriel then stepped back before he raised his sword and rushed toward her again. This time, he attacked from below, trying to cut her waist, all the way to her face, of course, he did not expect it to work, but this way, he would be able to block her attack if she aimed for his neck again. However, this time, the result was even worse than before as Luminia simply stepped on his sword and ced hers on his neck. "You were not readyst time, I get it, but are you not even worse this time? You simply gave away your sword. How can you be so bad at this?" Luminia teased. "Y-You are cheating!" "Huh? Now don''t be pathetic, Azriel" This time, Luminia ordered in a strict tone. It was fine if he wanted to try again, she even admired his will to try again and again. However, excuses werepletely useless. And she would not allow her student to make excuses. "Aren''t we suppose to treat this wooden sword like an actual sword?" Suddenly, Azriel questioned. "Yes, we do. What about it?" "Then how are you stopping my attack with your foot? If it was a real sword, I would have sliced it into two parts, and you would have been hurt, what sane person would do that? You are not considering my sword like a real sword, isn''t that cheating!?" Hearing him, Luminia narrowed her eyes. This was a problem. She had to address it. "Where did you learn your swordsmanship from?" "I did not learn it from anywhere. I just watched people." "Were the ''people'' you watching humans?" Suddenly, Luminia questioned. "Yes. They were the only ones around me who carried swords and trained. Why? Should I have not? I mean, although humans are hateful, we should learn something whenever we can right?" "You are right about it, Azriel. And I am happy you are willing to learn things. However, remember, you are a Vampire and a pureblooded vampire at that. The way you and the humans fight cannot be the same. Let''s take our previous round as an example. I blocked your attack with my foot, if it was a real sword, you could have sliced it. However, since I am a vampire, my body is stronger than normal, so you wouldn''t be able to slice it off in an instant, it would take you a second. And that second would be enough for me to take your unprotected head and I would have killed you." Azriel''s eyes shined in enlightenment, however, a secondter, his brows furrowed and he questioned. "However, won''t that just leave you with an injury and weaken you?" Luminia smiled before she took out a knife and made a deep cut on her hand. Blood dripped out uncontrobly, however, soon, the wound started healing automatically and it disappeared within seconds. "As I said, we are vampires, Azriel. Unlike humans, we aren''t worried about getting injured." A big smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he muttered. "We are the Vampires. A race far superior to those humans" Luminia smiled as well and did not deny it. "Let me attack again, teacher!" "No this is it, I got a rough estimation about your skills, this is enough." "Umm¡­ teacher, w-what do you think about my current skills?" Azriel questioned with an uncertain look. "Utter trash." Luminia was honest, however, when she noticed the dejected look on Azriel''s face, she couldn''t tease him anymore and muttered. "But don''t worry, I am happy that you don''t know anything, this way, I can train you without worrying about changing your fighting style." Azriel smiled, feeling a little better. "Alright, now let me tell you about cultivation." "Okay, teacher." "There are two ways to cultivate, Body Cultivation, and Mana Cultivation, as for which one you should choose, that depends on you." "Can''t we do both at the same time?" "You can but it is not rmended, countless geniuses had tried it before and they weren''t able to do it. Their peers, who had lower talents than them chose one way and surpassed them quickly. They were then left behind and were forgotten" Luminia replied. "Then what have you chosen?" "Unlike most Vampires, I chose body cultivation because I feel like it is always better to fight head-on rather than staying behind and casting blood spells." Azriel then closed his eyes and started thinking. "Alright, don''t be in a hurry, first let me exin the differences, advantages and disadvantages of both cultivations." ,m Luminia then started discussing everything, however, the more she spoke, the more confused Azriel felt. Finally, Azriel took a deep breath, his eyes shined in determination and he announced. "I have decided." Chapter 23 I Am Looking Forward To Training You, Azriel Ruinous. "I will choose both Mana and Body Cultivation," Azriel replied with his eyes shining in determination. Luminia frowned and she replied, "I told you before, many geniuses have tried to pursue that but every single one of them failed and wasted their whole life. Choosing both ways may sound very impressive, however, no one had seeded in it. I suggest you choose between one of them, or else you might also waste your time and potential." "Teacher, no one else has done it before, but do you think anyone can bring back the Vampires to what they were before? If I want to change the Vampire''s future, I need to be strong. Stronger than anyone else, I have to take this risk." The determination in his eyes did not fade, rather, it increased even more. Seeing that determination, even Luminia was taken aback before she realized. He was right, although no one has seeded in this path before; can any normal person bring back the Vampire Era? If it was that simple, then wouldn''t she have done it already? The person who can bring back the Vampires to their prime has to be special. He has to be stronger than any Vampire the world has ever seen. And when she nced at Azriel, a voice inside her heart told her that he might be that special person. "Are you willing to gamble your life on it?" Luminia questioned onest time. "I am." A smile appeared on Luminia''s face before a blood-red coloured book with golden coloured ancient symbols appeared in her hand. The respect and reverence filled her eyes when she carried this book. "The Crimson Domination, this book is us Vampire''s treasure. Back when we were still in power, only the Vampires with royal blood were allowed to cultivate this Body Cultivation technique. This is not just a technique to improve your swordsmanship, your speed, or anything else. It will teach you the very essence of fighting, the weapons, the speed, the posture, it contains everything, this technique can you into a perfect warrior." The more Luminia spoke, the excited Azriel became. His eyes burned with passion when he nced at the ''Crimson Domination'' However, Luminia wasn''t done yet. "Nevertheless, no matter how good it sounds, this is all secondary, what makes this technique special is something else." "What is it?" Azriel questioned in hurry. Seeing that she had managed to gain his attention, Luminia smiled before her eyes gleamed in excitement as she answered. "The natural healing. This Body Cultivation technique improves the healing speed of the Vampire. This is also the reason why the Royal Vampires who had cultivated this technique were so strong. They were just too hard to kill. This is a perfect technique for every Vampire." Azriel''s excitement heightened even more, however, soon, a question appeared in his mind and he asked. "Wait, if this technique can only be cultivated by the Royalty, why do you have this? Are you a Royalty as well?" A mncholic smile appeared on Luminia''s face as she answered, "No, I do not belong to the Royal Family, King Dardon gave it to me a day prior to the Party¡­" Azriel did not say anything after that. He knew that his teacher was sad. Luminia soon returned to normal as well and a smile appeared on her face as she gave the ''Crimson Domination'' to Azriel and warned. "This is yours now. However, do remember, that the better the technique, the tougher it is. This is the Vampire race''s best technique, so it is exceedingly demanding. Do not be disheartened when you don''t achieve results, be patient." "Teacher, how far have you cultivated this technique?" "I do not cultivate this technique." "Hmm? Why not?" "As I said, I am not a part of the Royal Family, and when King Dardon gave it to me, I was already practising another technique, if I cultivated it, my foundation would have weakened." Azriel nodded deeply. "But don''t worry, if you face any troubles, you can ask me, I am sure I can help you to some extent" "Yes, teacher. Oh right, this is the Body Cultivation technique, what about Mana cultivation?" A smile appeared on Luminia''s face and another book with the same colour and design appeared in her hand. "Here, this is Blood Mana Unification, the best Mana Cultivation technique we Vampires had. Although it was not restricted to the Royal Family alone, you still need to have high achievements if you want to cultivate it. If I was not a body cultivator, I would have chosen this technique without a second thought. You will cultivate this. " "I understand" Azriel nodded. "Alright, now let''s set your training schedule." "Yes." "I will not tell you what you will do from now on. You have to live your life your way. However, I want you to spar with me every day for 2 hours. You can tell me the time after thinking about it today. Not only that, but you have to study for 4 hours every day. As for the rest of the 18 hours, it all depends on you." "Hmm? Study? Why would I study? What is there to study?" "Yes, knowledge is very important, Azriel. You have to read about Vampire history, human history, and the history of every single race. Learn about the cultivation techniques, cultivation levels, Skills, and Abilities. Learn about every race''s strength, their weakness, their peculiar abilities, learn about politics, learn about the great kings, and learn about their life. Learn about the world. Widen your horizons, Azriel, only then will you realize how high your goal is and how hard should you work for it." "As you say, teacher" Azriel nodded with his eyes shining in determination. A charming smile appeared on Luminia''s face as she replied. "Yes, I am looking forward to training you, Azriel Ruinous." From this day forth, Azriel''s tortu- training started. Chapter 24 Resolve "U-Um¡­ we haven''t received t-today''s food¡­" In the Cooke Farnds, one of the ve vampires stepped out and muttered. However, the other ve Vampires looked at him pitifully. This boy is new here; he still doesn''t know the untold rules. Well, they all learned from experience as well, so it doesn''t really matter. The other vampires then shook their heads and the human, who was supposed to give them food, smiled brightly as he ordered. "Alright everyone, go do your work" "B-But the fo-" "You,e with me" The human then pointed at the boy as he ordered and then walked into his office. The boy looked around and noticing that everyone was avoiding his gaze, he felt something was wrong. "Did you not hear me? Do you want the food or not!? I am very impatient, don''t make me wait!" However, before the boy could think anything else, he heard the human''s voice and quickly rushed into the office. The human smiled when he saw him entering, he then pointed at the bucket that was filled with the dog''s blood and questioned. "Are you looking for this?" The man then picked up an iron rod, before he ced that on fire and turned back. The Vampire''s mouth practically salivated when he saw so much blood in front of him. He wanted to drink that, however, the man was in front of him, and he knew he couldn''t drink it all. Satisfied by his attitude, the man nodded inwardly and questioned with a disdainful smile on his face. p "Do you know why others did not ask for the blood?" "I don''t know" The Vampire boy replied, however, his gaze was still on that bucket of blood. "Don''t worry, I will tell you" The man''s smile widened before he wore a thick glove and then picked up the iron rod, which was now bright orange due to heat and walked towards the vampire. "You see, I always think, do you vampires deserve the free food I provide you? After thinking about it for a while, I came up with a brilliant n. I will test your resolve to get food" The man''s smile then widened before he dered. "Now no matter what happens, don''t shout, if you do you won''t get food for the next 3 days. Okay?" The man then walked towards the vampire and, "AAAGGHhhhhh!!" The Vampires who were working on the fields heard an agonizing shriek and their bodies trembled. Many of them knew what was happening inside as many of them has suffered through the same fate. However, they did not do anything. Vampires were meant to be ves. They couldn''t go against humans. However, not everyone felt the same way. "Uggh! Are we really going to let that bastard torture us for the rest of our life!?" One of the Vampires couldn''t take it anymore and shouted. "Lower your voice." Another vampire warned. "Yes, if you want a zing iron rod burning your flesh that much, just go inside, don''t drag us with you." "Are you guys okay with that psychopath torturing us!?" The first Vampire questioned. "Just don''t get into his eyes, and you will be fine" A vampire answered. "What the hell!? Look, I have worked in other farnds as well, although they do not treat us the best, they do not torture us for no apparent reason! That man is in the wrong! Why aren''t we saying anything then against him then!?" "Because he is a human, and we are Vampires. Humans are never wrong. Just me yourself for being born as a Vampire and wish that you are born as a human in your next life" "Yes, we vampires¡­ are a cursed race." The Vampire then turned silent. He did not know how to reply to them. However, when he heard the painful screams, he clenched his fist in rage and gritted his teeth. He cannot do anything. He is powerless. He is powerless because he is a Vampire. However, just as he was about to start ploughing the fields again, he saw an extremely attractive girl walking toward the office. Although her blue hair was a little umon, seeing her pale white skin, he was sure that she was a vampire as well. ''Hmm? Why is a vampire going inside his office?'' He wondered, however, when he noticed how she kicked the door open, he knew she did note here with friendly intentions. A small smile appeared on his face. He was secretly rooting for that girl. However, he still did not dare to go and help her, and he hated himself for it. ¡­ "You screamed, you do not have the resolve to get the food, so you will not get it." Inside the room, the man smiled disdainfully before he walked towards the bucket and started pouring the blood out of the window. The boy, who now had 3 straight line marks of burned flesh on his face, cried even more when he saw the blood that was being wasted. Seeing his desperate gaze, the man stopped pouring the blood out and his smile widened before he offered. "How about I give you another chance? If you seed, all the blood in this bucket is yours. How about it?" The boy nodded in desperation and the man raised his zing iron rod and ordered. "Open your mouth and ce it inside for 1 minute. If you do that, the blood will be yours" Then without waiting for his approval, the man walked toward him and the boy''s eyes widened in horror. *Bam* However, just as the man was about to raise the rod, the door was kicked open and an extremely attractive figure walked in. Chapter 25 Ithania Sky "W-Who are you!?" The human questioned in rage and¡­ fear¡­ He doesn''t know why, but he felt an incredible amount of suppression from this girl. "Ah? You don''t remember me? Now that makes me sad¡­" The girl replied with a heartbroken voice but there was a tinge of mockery hidden in her eyes. No, actually, nothing was hidden, it was clear, that the girl was mocking him. "Y-You! It''s you! ''43''!" Suddenly, something clicked in the human''s mind as he quickly remembered who the girl was and his eyes turned red in rage. Although he hated Vampires and loved to torture them in the past as well, he wasn''t as unreasonable as he is now. The reason why he turned like this was this girl. She was ve number 43, and just like others, she asked for food as well. However, her way of doing things was different. She knew how deadly her looks were, and she knew how to use them. The man, Huxley, was enchanted by her as well, she only asked for some blood, and she would do whatever he said. Whateeevverrr~ Huxley was happy to oblige, however, just before he could touch her, the woman used all her strength to hit his little brother with her knees before she took the bucket full of blood and ran away. After that, she never showed up, while, Huxley¡­ his little brother didn''t wake up after that blow. Never. From that day, his hatred for Vampires increased exponentially. "That is not my name anymore." The girl''s beautiful face distorted in disgust however, soon, a charming smile appeared on her and she introduced herself, "Greetings, the name is Ithania Sky. Nice to meet you again, Hux~" Her beautiful voice felt like divine music to the ears however, the more he heard her, the angrier Huxley got. However, he can''t be rash. The change this girl went through was incredible. Although she was beautiful before as well, her body had now turned even more mature and her skin has turned a shade paler. Unlike her dry lips before, now, her lips looked juicy and luscious, while her Crystal blue eyes had a new shine in them. All of this, he could still ignore but with that oppressive aura she released, he knew that the change wasn''t in her beauty alone. Even her strength had a tremendous increase. "Why are you here?" Huxley questioned. "Hmm? Can''t Ie here to see how my Hux is going? I care about you, you know?" Ithania answered with a slight smile on her face. "W-What do you mean?" "How is your ''friend'' after that day?" This time, Huxley couldn''t take it anymore as he took out his sword and rushed toward her. [Sit down] Ithania''s eyes shined as she said those words, Huxley''s rage-filled eyes turned nk and his body sat on the ground. "Good." An enchanting smile appeared on her face as praised. The Vampire boy who saw everything that happened couldn''t help but widen his eyes in surprise. What happened? Wasn''t he going to attack this girl? Why did he just sit just because she said so? However, before he could think more, the girl turned his gaze toward him and ordered. "Tie him up" "Y-Yes!" He didn''t know how, or why, but when he heard her order, he knew he has to do it. Maybe it was because she saved him from the inhuman torture he was about to go through, or maybe her voice carried the aura of the Queen. Or maybe both. The boy then quickly found a rope however, just as he was about to walk toward Huxley, he paused and his body started trembling. "What are you afraid of? Don''t worry, I am here, he won''t do anything to you. Go" Ithania''s voice sounded and the boy nodded. He somehow gained some confidence when he heard her and walked towards Huxley before tying his limbs. "Good" Ithania praised before she wore the glove Huxley was wearing and picked up the iron rod before cing it on the fire. She then pointed at the bucket of blood that only had a little blood left and questioned. "Do you want to drink it?" The boy nodded and his eyes gleamed in greed. "Drink it then" Ithania shrugged. The boy rushed towards the bucket and started drinking the whole thing, however, soon, he came back to his senses and stopped. "Why did you stop?" "S-Shouldn''t I share it with others¡­" The boy answered meekly. "It''s you who asked for it. It''s you who was tortured for it? What did they do?" The girl questioned with a smile. "T-They are still my fellow vampires¡­" The girl then shook her head and sighed, "Don''t worry, you can drink it all. I have a better offer for all of them. Of course, you are allowed to take part as well." "O-Okay." The boy nodded before he started gulping down the blood again as his eyes gleamed in delight. This was his first time drinking so much blood. He was very happy. After he drank everyst drop, Ithania smiled as she blinked her eyes a few times and, "Huh? What happened? W-Why am I tied up!?" the [Charm] wore off. Ithaniapletely ignored Huxley and smiled before she took out the bright orange iron rod and nced at the boy. "Do you want revenge?" Looking at the rod, the boy''s body trembled and he didn''t reply. "What? Are you scared?" The boy''s body trembled even more, however, he still did not reply. A smile appeared on Huxley''s face when he saw the boy trembling. "Haahhh, looks like I ced my hope on a wrong person¡­ you are a weakling through and through huh¡­ I think you deserve to be tortured for the rest of your life..." Suddenly, Ithania sighed dejectedly and turned around. "N-No wait! I-I am not weak! I''ll do it!" Huxley''s smile faded away and he shouted. "What!? 35!? You dare!? Do you think I won''t kill you!?" The boy''s body trembled even more, however, a determined look appeared on his face and he wore the gloves before he grabbed the iron rod! Chapter 26 Would You Guys Like To Take Revenge? "AAAGHHHHHH!!!!" The vampires who were working on the field paused when they heard an agonized shrieking out of the Huxley''s office. Normally, they would have ignored this since it was verymon, however, they couldn''t do that today. Something was different. Unlike other times, this time, the one screaming was not someone else, but Huxley himself. The vampires looked at each other in confusion, however, no one dared to walk into that room. Except for one Vampire. *Tak* The Vampire whoined about being tortured by Huxley, and had seen Ithania entering the room, threw away his Pickaxe and rushed towards the office. Since one Vampire had rushed in, the other vampires finally walked towards the room as well. The Vampire who rushed in first would be the one who will get punished. They might get punished too, but not as much as him. They were all curious but were afraid as well. However, with this Vampire rushing in, they controlled their fear and went into the office as well. However, just as the door was opened, all the vampire''s eyes widened in fear and shock. Huxley, the man who appears in their nightmare, was tied up on the floor, his face had a clear burned line mark and was covered in tears and snort, while the vampire who was called in was holding the hot iron bar and was looking at Huxley with a resolute look. However, the two of them weren''t the main focus of the vampires. The main focus was the beautiful blue-haired girl with icy blue eyes sitting on the chair like a queen, watching everything without an expression on her face. The girl then looked at the vampire and an enchanting smile appeared on her face. "Oh, you guys are here, I was about to call you all. Look at this human, the one who tormented you to no end, he is here, all tied up and helpless. Would you guys like to take revenge?" She questioned and Huxley''s eyes widened in horror. He then nced at the vampires and when he noticed their confused and unsure gaze, he sighed inwardly but didn''t dare to say anything. Just like Huxley, Ithania noticed their unsure gaze as well and couldn''t help but sigh. "Haahh¡­ are we vampires that weak? No, it is not that the vampires are weak, it is you guys who are weak. Even after the one who tormented you for so long is helpless, you still do not dare to touch him. Hahaha! Useless, maybe you guys deserve to be tortured. Alright, Valerian, youe with me, leave these losers behind." She then stood up and nced at the vampire boy who was holding the iron rod in his hand. "V-Valerian?" "Yes, since you showed me how brave you are, I will give you myst name, from now on, you will be called Valerian Sky. Or do you want to be called ve number 35 for the rest of your life?" Ithania questioned. "N-No! You saved me today, I, Valerian Sky, will follow and do whatever you tell me to. I will fight for you, and for myself. I will not be a mere ve" Suddenly, 35, no, Valerian, fell on his knees and swore his loyalty. He didn''t know why, but something inside him told him to follow this woman and he will live a respectable life. That was how dense the queen-like aura surrounding Ithania was. "Good, now stand up Valerian, I don''t know if I can give you afortable life, however, I can assure you that you won''t be a ve. At least not until I take myst breath." A smile appeared on Ithania''s face as she ordered and then turned around. "Wait!" However, just as she was about to walk away, Ithania heard a voice and she stopped. "What happened?" "I want to take my revenge as well!" The vampire who was the first to dash into the office shouted in resolve. The smile on Ithania''s face widened before she nced at Valerian and nodded. Valerian quickly understood what she wanted and he gave the glove and iron rod to the vampire. The vampire then held the iron rod in his hand before he walked toward Huxley, however, though he tried to look intimidating, his trembling legs gave him away. "29! These two are about to die! And they will die a dog''s death! Do you want to join them as well!? You dare to go against me!?" Huxley roared in anger and¡­ horror. 29 stopped, he then nced at Ithania who was looking at Huxley with an expressionless face, and somehow, his trembling legs stopped and a small smile appeared on his face. "I will rather die than be your ve, Human. I will make sure you regret what you did to me that day!" "AAAAGGGGHHHHH!!!" 29 then shoved the burning iron rod on Huxley''s face. The man shouted in agony, however, instead of stopping, a big smile appeared on 29''s face and he walked towards the fire before burning the iron rod even more and shoving it on his face again. "AAAAGGGGHHHH!!!!" Ithania did not stop him as well, rather, she was happy. This way, she could continue her n further. After torturing him for a good 3 minutes, 29 moved away and then nced at Ithania with eyes filled with determination. "Cruel, I like it. You have to be ruthless to your enemy, it''s a good trait. From today on, you will be called, Ferox Sky. Do you ept it?" Ithania questioned with her usual enchanting smile. "I, Ferox Sky, swore to follow you and do whatever you tell me to. I will fight for you, and for myself. I will not be a mere ve" Ferox fell on one knee as well and swore. Ithania then nced at the other vampires and her crystal blue eyes shined. "So, does anyone else want his/her revenge?" "I-I do." A petite girl moved out, her face was full of scars, however, her eyes shined in determination. "Heh, then what are you waiting for?" The petite girl then held the iron rod and walked towards Huxley. "AAAGGGHHHHHH!!!!" Huxley screamed in agony, however, His nightmare had only started. Chapter 27 You All Are In For A Delicious Treat "P-Please¡­ just kill me¡­ I beg you¡­" Huxley crawled towards Ithania''s feet and begged. Right now, his whole face was covered with burned marks, so much that the vampires couldn''t find the where to torture so they moved to his body. The torture continued until all 30 vampires released all their frustration. After 3 vampires vent out their frustration, other vampires started to gain some confidence as well and they walked forward. They wanted to settle the past scores as well, they held the iron rod in their hands and shoved it on his face. This torture continued for 2 hours, and Ithania nced at Huxley emotionlessly. Right now, he could barely open his eyes. However, there was no hint of mercy or pity in Ithania''s eyes. This man was vile and liked to torture the vampires as a hobby. He has tortured and even killed many vampires in the past. Now that the tables have turned on him, he wants her to give him a quick release? ,m Hah! Not happening. She isn''t going to kill him. He still has his uses. She then took out a pouch before throwing some leaves on his face and ordered. "This will be your food for today, eat well. n, Mex, take him away and lock him somewhere, however, keep an eye on him, don''t let him die." "Yes, Lady Ithania." Two vampires walked out and dragged Huxley away. Ithania had named all the vampires present here, however, other than Valerian, Ferox, and Tassia, the petite girl who stepped up after Ferox, she did not give anyone else herst name. She also chose these 3 as leaders of the 3 teams she had created in her mind. After Huxley was dragged away, Tassia walked forward and questioned. "What do we do now, Lady Ithania?" A smile appeared on Ithania''s face before she took a jar out of the pouch she was carrying. "You all must be hungry right? Here, drink it. However, I only have this much, so all of you won''t get a big share." Ithania then distributed the blood to every vampire present here before she saved some for n and Mex. "Now drink" As soon as she ordered, the vampires gulped all the blood in one go and as soon as they tasted the blood, their eyes widened in surprise, excitement and delight. ''T-This blood was so delicious! What is this!?'' "W-What is this, Lady Ithania?" Ferox couldn''t control himself anymore and questioned, his mouth salivating a little. Although other vampires did not ask, their eyes burning with desire were enough to tell Ithania that they liked it. A charming smile appeared on her face as she replied. "It''s human blood." Suddenly, the smiles on Vampire''s faces faded away and their body shuddered. ''H-Human b-blood.'' They just drank human blood¡­ "So? What about it? Did you like it?" "¡­" The vampires did not answer. "Would you like to drink it again?" Ithania questioned and the vampires'' eyes brightened up before they dimmed again. "C-Can we really drink it again?" Valerian questioned in a doubtful tone. "Hmm? Why not? Did you not see how I defeat Huxley so easily? Those bastards tortured and enved us for so long, so why can''t we drink their blood as our revenge? Why should we be scared? We, vampires, are stronger than humans, so why should we be allowed to feed on them?" "B-But, we are only stronger than normal humans¡­" Tassia muttered. "Who says we are going to feed on cultivators? Since we are stronger than normal humans, we will attack the normal humans." The vampires'' eyes shined, however; there were still a few in this group who were unsure. Ithania had expected that and she was prepared for that as well. "Look, I won''t sugarcoat it. What I am suggesting is dangerous. Very dangerous. However, the result will be very delicious. Of course, I won''t force anyone of you, but remember; only who dares to take risk gets the reward" Ithania then brought out another jar before she drank it all, alone. She did not share even a single drop. "Ahhh~ Delicious~" The vampires licked their lips in desire. Ferox couldn''t control himself anymore and he stepped out. "Lady Ithania, I don''t know about others, but I swore to follow you. I will join you and help you with whatever you are trying to do¡­ although I will be grateful if you give me some human blood in return¡­" "Of course, those who work shall be rewarded as well. You can drink as much human blood as you want." Seeing that Ferox was one stepped ahead of them, Valerian and Tassia panicked before they stepped forward and agreed to join Ithania''s n as well. The other vampires nced at each other. "Hmph! What are you guys thinking about? We have already tortured that human. We will be killed once we find out, however, isn''t it better to die than live whatever life we are living right now? I for one do not want to live that way anymore. Lady Ithania, I will join you as well!" A vampire stepped out and a few more vampires followed him as well. Now, since many vampires had shown their will to join, the other vampires gained some confidence as well and they started agreeing one by one as well. A big smile appeared on Ithania''s face, although she knew these vampires would join her eventually, she thought it would take a little more time before she could convince all of them. However, when she saw that everyone had agreed, she couldn''t hide her joy andughed out loud. "Hahaha! I promise you, my fellow vampires, you all are in for a delicious treat!" Chapter 28 I Told You Guys That You Are In For A Treat. [Is any traveller staying in this vige?] "Yes, 3 travellers are staying in this vige right now" The vige head of Dhkpur Vige replied in a nk tone. Ithania sighed and shook her head in disappointment before she walked out of the vige. "What did he say?" Valerian questioned. Ithania shook her head and replied, "3 travellers are staying here as well, we will move to the next vige." "Lady Ithania, why are we being so cautious? They are just normal humans, why don''t we just attack them? What can those visitors do?" Valerian asked in confusion. "No, we cannot do that. Most probably, these travellers are not normal people. They are cultivators." "Cultivators?" "Yes, they are sent here by the nobles to protect these viges" "Hmm? But why? Are humans that protective about their people?" Valerian questioned. "Hmph! How could those selfish people be protective? They are just worried about their face." "Worried about their face? What does that mean?" "A few days ago, someone started attacking some viges and every viger in that vige was found dead. This is certainly not good for the noble''s image so they sent some people here" Ithania answered. "Hm? Someone attacked the viges? Who?" "Well, the nobles did not tell who the culprit is, but I am sure that this person is a Vampire" "A vampire!" Valerian''s eyes brightened as he questioned, "Lady Ithania, do you this vampire would join you as well?" "Well, I want him to; however, I am not sure he will¡­" Ithania muttered in an unsure tone. "Hmm? Why do you think so?" "That vampire¡­ he is special¡­" "Hmm? Special? Have you met him before?" "No, I have not met him before¡­ However, I just feel he is special¡­" Ithania muttered as she started thinking about something, something incredibly delicious but exceptionally dangerous as well. However, she quickly came out of her reverie and ordered, "Alright, enough chit chat, let''s increase our pace and check on another vige" "Alright" Valerian nodded and the two of them dashed towards another vige. ¡­ *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* 30 minutester, Ithania knocked on Clover vige''s vige head''s door and an old man walked out. "Yes, how can I help you?" Ithania''s crystal blue eyes shined brightly as she questioned [Is any traveller staying in this vige?] The old man''s eyes turned nk and he answered in a nd tone. "No, thest person that visited this vige came a week ago but he left 2 days ago." A smile appeared on Ithania''s face and she questioned. [How many people are there in this vige?] "Including children, we have 106 people" "A perfect target." Ithania''s smile widened before she turned around and left the vige. "Any good news?" "We found our first target" Clover Vige was a very small vige, even the cultivator who was sent here for protection got bored and then left, thinking no one will attack this small vige. And even if someone did attack it, he would just say that he was toote and everyone was already dead before he arrived. Simple. However, his small mistake was like a blessing to Ithania and her little group. Ithania and Valerian then dashed towards the Cooke farnds. ¡­ "Alright everyone, get your pickaxe ready, we will be going on our first mission," Ithania announced. "Lady Ithania, when are we leaving?" A vampire questioned. "In the night of course," Ithania replied with a smile. "Alright, stop ploughing now, let Huxley do everything else. You all go have a rest. Tassia, send someone to keep an eye on him. Make sure that he does not ck off." "Yes, Lady Ithania" Tassia replied with a smile. The other vampires smiled as well before they nced at Huxley with disdain and mockery. Huxley, however, didn''t say anything, no, actually, he didn''t have any energy to say anything. He has been working under this bright sun for so long, not only that, he was offered fucking leaves as food! He was tired¡­ very tired¡­ However, Ithania didn''t show any mercy to him. Heck, she even sent 2 vampires to keep an eye on him! ''What a bitch!'' Huxley cursed inwardly. "Hey! What are you thinking about! Use your hands, you idiot!" One of the vampires, who was watching him yelled in disdain. Huxley wanted to retort, however, when he remembered the torture he went through, he shuddered and did not say anything. ¡­ When night fell, Ithania ordered someone to tie Huxley before they all picked up their pickaxe and walked towards the Clover Vige. An hourter, the 30 plus vampires were standing in front of the Clover Vige, the leader, Inthania, stepped forward as she shouted. "Vampires, this shall be your first fight against these human bastards. Remember, we, vampires are stronger than humans! Although they outnumber us, they do not stand a chance against us!" Her icy blue eyes then shined brightly as she pointed at 15 houses, "Attack those houses first! Destroy them!" "YEAAAHHH!!!" The vampires roared before they raised their pickaxe and entered the houses Ithania pointed and started killing the sleeping humans, without giving them any chance to resist. The other humans woke up from themotion and Ithania shouted. "Attack! Don''t show these bastards any mercy!!" "ATTAACKK!!" The rest of the vampires rushed forward and started ughtering the humans as well. Ithania didn''t stand there without doing anything, she rushed forward as well and her icy blue eyes shined. [Kill Them!] She charmed 5 humans and they attacked the other 5 humans. Yes, 5, that was her current limit. However,bined with her intelligence, this was enough for her to deal with this small vige. A charming smile appeared on her face when she saw Vampire''s ughtering these humans and she muttered. "I told you guys that you are in for a treat." Chapter 29 A Complete Victory. "No! Please don''t kill me! AAGGhhh!" "AAAGHHH!! Let me live! Please!" "No n-Aagghhh!" No matter how much the vigers begged for mercy, the vampires did not stop. After being tortured and enved for so long, the vampires were scared to even look at the humans let alone fight and kill them. However, under Ithania''s leadership, the vampires gained some confidence. This confidence was boosted to a great degree when their fellow vampires killed those humans easily. With that newly gained confidence, all that pent up frustration and hatred they had for humans shot up and they started killing them without mercy. "What are you bastards doing!? They are only so many of them!? Are you going to let them go away with this!? Move your hands! Fight! Fight for your life! Avenge the fallen vigers!" One of the vigers walked up and shouted! He was William. Although most of the ''fighters'' in the vige were already killed when they were asleep, some were still alive. He was one of them. However, he knew he cannot fight them all alone, so he started rallying the vigers. They had the advantage in numbers, they can still win. "Yes! Move your hands! Fight!" Another man walked towards him with an iron rod in his hand and shouted at the other vigers. "However¡­" Hearing an uncertain word, William turned around and nced at the man who had walked behind him. He then noticed that the man''s eyes were a little listless but before he could think too much, the man raised his hand and, *Bam* mmed his iron rod on his head. William felt his whole world turning blurry, he touched his head and felt something wet on it. He knew what it was. He then nced at the man standing in front of him and questioned with whatever power he had left¡­ "Why¡­" However, the man with listless eyes did not react, rather, he raised his rod again before mming it into his head. *Bam* William''s world finally ckened and he lost his consciousness. "Jackson! What is wrong with yo-AAGGhhhh!" *Bam* Another man tried to ask Jackson why he attacked William however before he could, the man behind him attacked his head and he lost his consciousness as well. "Huh?" Suddenly, light returned inside Jackson''s eyes, he then looked around and was confused about how he got there. However, he quickly realized that they were being attacked and that this was not the time to think about stupid things, he rushed toward his friend and shouted. "Steven! What should we d-" However, before he could finish, Steven swung the iron rod in his hand and hit his head. "Hah! You think you can fool me just like you fooled William!? Hmph!" "Fellow Vigers! I don''t know how, but the enemy is somehow controlling other vigers! Be careful! Someone might sneak attack you from behind!" Steven then shouted and the vigers, who were already scared since they were attacked were now even more scared. They were weaponless, some of them fought with iron rods, some fought with a wooden stick, some threw pebbles, and some fought with bare hands, however their opponents, although they didn''t have actual weapons either, they still had pickaxes and were all physically stronger than them. It was already hard enough to fight them head-on, but now they have to be careful about others betraying them as well? Do they even have a chance to win this? Ithania, who saw how the vigers were losing hope and how quickly their resistance was fading away, smiled. She found another way to use her Ability. That is to create Chaos on the battlefield. A victory isn''t determined by how physically strong you are. A victory is determined by how high your morale is. And her Charm is the best way to lower the enemy''s morale. With how most of the men capable of fighting had either died or betrayed them, the vigers lost their hope and started running away. Of course, the Vampires did not let that happen and Ithania ordered. "Don''t let anyone run away! y them all!" "YYEAAHH!!" "KILL!" The vampires roared excitedly before they ran behind the vigers and started ughtering them. ¡­ 30 minutester, a vampire killed thest viger before he walked toward Ithania and smiled. "Lady Ithania, every viger is dead, no one survived." "Good job everyone. Now shall we enjoy the fruits of our hard work?" The vampires'' eyes shined brightly before every one of them grabbed a human dead body and nced at Ithania, who had grabbed a woman''s body as well. "Drink, My fellow Vampires, drink to your heart content!" Dering that, her canines elongated and she pierced them into the woman''s neck and started drinking. The other vampires followed her as well, some were confused as to how they were supposed to drink the blood without taking it out first, but when they saw others, they copied their actions and it worked. For these 30 vampires, this was the first time they had drunk the blood like how a vampire is supposed to. The vampires'' eyes shined in delight. This blood was even tastier than the blood Ithania gave to them in the morning. A delicious treat indeed. ¡­ 15 minutester, when every vampire was done drinking to their heart''s content, Ithania stood up and smiled. "So, how was your first step towards freedom?" "A tasty one!" One of the vampires said out loud and othersughed. Ithania''s crystal blue eyes shined brightly as she questioned, "Would you like to try it again?" "We shall follow you for the rest of our lives, Lady Ithania" This time, even the vampires who were a little unsure about following her before were now ready to do whatever she said. Ithania was just that good of a leader. "Good." "But Lady Ithania, what should we do about all the other bodies? Do we leave them just like this?" Suddenly, Tassia questioned. "Hmm? Why will we waste food we worked so hard to get?" Chapter 30 Monster. "Good, don''t move outside that circle, dodge my attacks with limited movements, as a body cultivator, you need to fight your enemies head-on. For that, you and your mind need to be fast. So fast that just as your eyes see the iing attack, your muscles move themselves to dodge. " Right now, Azriel was standing inside a circle that had a radius of 1 meter and was trying to dodge Luminia''s attacks. However, he wasn''t fairing that well. Luminia''s attacks were ruthless; she targeted his head, neck, eyes, and even his crotch. However, no matter how ruthless her attacks were, or how absurd this concept of dodging while staying inside this small circle was, Azriel could feel how beneficial her training was. Even though he spend all his day cultivating the Crimson Domination and Blood Mana Unification, this 2-hour training with Luminia was much more beneficial for him. A week after his training started, he even requested Luminia to increase the training hours, however, "Your body is too weak right now. You won''t be able to take it. We will talk about it when body cultivation rises to Beginner Stage." Every time he asks it, she denies it saying that he couldn''t take it and the problem was, that he couldn''t refute it. Actually, he was lucky that his regeneration was so quick and miraculous, if he was a human, he would need a week''s rest before he could train again. Well, not that a normal human would ever have Luminia training him, even the Vampires fought for that chance but were unable to get it. In conclusion, Luminia''s training was effective but lethal, and this was just her using a wooden sword. *Bam* "Focus" While Azriel was thinking about all of this, Luminia hit his head with a wooden sword and instructed in a strict tone. Azriel didn''t even have the time to nod as he dodged another attack, however, in hurry, he stepped out of the circle Luminia created and, *Bam* *Bam* Two strikes, one on his head and another one on the foot that stepped out of the circle. This time, the speed of the attack was so high that Azriel only saw a blur as her sword disappeared before it hit him. "Ughhh!" Azriel groaned as he rubbed his head. "Don''t think about random stuff when you are fighting¡­ be d we haven''t started training with a real sword. Now rest the next 5 minutes." Luminia instructed before she walked back. "Yes, teacher¡­" Azriel nodded before hey on the ground and closed his eyes. He noticed that his regeneration is the fastest when he does not move at all. So lying on the ground was the best way to rest efficiently and train with full energy again, not only that, lying down and closing his eyes like that helps him picturise the whole training and observe where he faltered. He needed to use this time effectively, he had to improve. He needs to minimize the mistakes he makes. That is the only way to learn more and get better. That is the only way to get strong. ... ''Bloody monster...'' Luminia, who was observing Azriel from afar, thought inwardly. She has been observing him for this whole month and she only had one word to describe him. Monster. A sheer Monster. Luminia is a True Vampire. A Vampire who was alive when Vampires were in their prime, and she had a high social standing at that time. She has seen countless ''geniuses'' in her life. However, none of them can bepared to this monster. In front of him, they aren''t even worthy of being called geniuses. Although they might have higher cultivation than him when they were his age, that is only because they started cultivating when they were 5 while he just started it a month ago. However, even though he has just started, Luminia was sure that his potential is enormous. She can easily say that his potential far surpassed her own and even¡­ even King Dardon! Luminia has trained him from the start, she had seen how he got from someone who had zero fighting skills, someone who did not even know how to hold a sword correctly, to what he has be now. Azriel''s senses and instincts were out of this world,bined with that monstrous learning speed he has, his improvements were outright scary. If he fought with those 6 cultivators again, then Luminia would be impressed if their sword even grazed him one time. That was how scary his improvements were. However, the best part about Azriel is not his talent or learning speed, it''s his willingness to learn. Even though he learned so much, even though he got stronger so quickly, the determination in his eyes never died, he absorbed everything she taught like a sponge. His craving for strength seemed never-ending. And Luminia was very satisfied by that attitude. Luminia then noticed that Azriel had now stood up, she looked at the time and realized that the 5 minutes are over, however, just as she was about to go and start another round of training, Lilia walked into the garden and bowed. "Lady Luminia, this is important." "Hmm? What happened?" Luminia questioned and although he did not say anything, Azriel also looked at her curiously. "It''s about the vampire group" "Hmm? Those vampires who were attacking the viges?" Luminia questioned. She remembered that just like Azriel, some vampires have started attacking human viges, and unlike Azriel, who just attacked blindly, they did it in a very systematic manner. Luminia was very impressed when she heard about them and told Lilia to keep an eye on them. "Yes, Lady Luminia, those vampires¡­ they might face something they can''t handle today¡­" Lilia answered. "What happened?" Luminia narrowed her eyes. "The humans have understood their attack patterns and are nning to ambush them" Lilia replied in a solemn tone. However, unlike her serious look, a mischievous smile appeared on Luminia''s face as she turned toward Azriel. "Say, my dear student, would you like to face human cultivators again?" An identical, mischievous smile appeared on Azriel''s face as well and he replied. "Why not?" Chapter 31 We Finally Found You, Slaves. "Lady Ithania, this is the information about the Arc vige, our next target. Just like other viges, we have confirmed that there are no ''visitors'' here as well, and there are only 200 people in this vige, even if we send a fifth of our men, we can destroy this vige easily." Ferox reported with a bright smile on his face. Ithania, however, frowned when she heard his report and sighed, "Haven''t I told you already? We have already attacked 5 viges, we already have enough blood in our stock, why are we attacking more humans? We will get nothing out of this. Also, we have been repeating the same pattern for so long already, humans aren''t stupid. I believe we should not attack this time." "Lady Ithania, you are too paranoid, we are being so careful, what could go wrong? Also, the new vampires that have joined us are getting restless, they want to kill some humans again. How about we attack a few more times beforeying low? I am sure everything will be fine" Ferox answered. Ithania, who noticed the glint in his eyes sighed even more. This is getting out of hand, these vampires are getting arrogant. They have just killed a few humans and now they think that they are stronger than anyone else. Heck, some are even eying her position as the leader. Of course, she wasn''t worried about that, since she has a lot of supporters and she wasn''t weak herself, however, the arrogance and the newly gained overconfidence are troublesome. In thesest few weeks, the number of Vampires under Ithania''smand has increased to 263, and just like Ferox, Valerian and Tassia, the number of vampires who have ''Sky'' as theirst name has also grown to 10. Everything was going fine and was under her calctions until some variables appeared. Although Ithania was intelligent, she wasn''t very strong and seeing that the difference between theirs and their leader''s wasn''t that high, some vampires started to have different thoughts. Amongst the vampires, some started eyeing her position. Yes, the vampires who wouldn''t even utter a word when they or their friends were getting tortured by humans, were now trying to be the leader of 250 plus vampires. These vampires then started enticing other vampires to join them and tried to target more and more viges so they can gain more followers. This caused everything to get out of control as the vampires started eyeing human viges and Ithania did not like it at all. However, no matter if she liked it or not, these vampires are still under her. "Haahh¡­ Alright, we will attack tonight, however, we will only take those 100 Vampires, and the rest of them will continue their work. Also, announce that we will have a meeting tomorrow, make sure everyone is present." Ithania''s eyes shined with a cold glint. It seems that she has to take some strict steps. The steps she wanted to avoid¡­ However, that will have to wait. Right now, she has an attack to lead. ¡­ At night, 80 vampires led by Ithania appeared in front of the Arc vige, each carrying a pickaxe. ''My blood¡­'' The leader, Ithania, felt something weird when she realized that the blood flowing in her body was acting strangely. Her heartbeat was normal; however, she could ''feel'' that her blood was flowing faster than usual. It was as if it was trying to say something. However, she quickly remembered what she was here for and stopped thinking about it. Ithania''s icy blue eyes then shined as she nced at the houses however, before she could say something, a man stepped forward and shouted. "Vampires! Listen to me, these humans have tortured us, treated us like ves, and forced us to beg for every drop of that disgusting blood they gave us! However, we vampires will not back down now. We shall attack! We should show these humans who they are up against. Follow me, Lupas Livenus and kill all these humans! Kill!" "Kill!!" Other vampires shouted before they rushed toward the humans. The vampire who stepped forward, Lupas, nced at Ithania and smirked before he rushed forward with his pickaxe. He was one of those vampires who had his eyes on Ithania''s position and had gained a good number of followers as well. The vampires who liked killing supported him a lot. They believe that Ithania is too passive to be their leader and Lupas should be the one to ept that role. Of course,pared to Ithania''s supporters, their numbers weren''t very high. "Kill!" Lupas shouted again before he entered a house and started killing. Humans, who were sleeping calmly quickly woke up due to themotion cause and took out their weapons. Many viges have been attacked till now, therefore, vigers started keeping their weapons with them, it can be said that they were well prepared to fight. However, the reality was often disappointing. Normal humans were no match for Vampires. They were nothing butmbs that are about to be ughtered and humans realized that very quickly. Some smarter humans quickly turned around and tried to run away, however. "Heh! You bastards think you can run away! In your dreams! Hahaha!" Lupasughed like a manic before some vampires, who were hiding around the exit moved out and started killing the humans who were trying to run away. "Hahaha! No one can run away! You are all going to die!" Lupasughed out loud before he stabbed his pickaxe on a human''s head. "True! You are all going to die! Insects!" Suddenly, everyone heard a foreign voice and turned towards the exit. There, around 50 humans were rushing towards the vige at an incredible speed, each of them carrying swords in their hands. "We finally found you, ves." The man leading the humans smiled evilly before he increased his speed and ordered. "Soldiers! Don''t kill everyone! Captures the leaders! We will create an example out of them! Attack!" "YYYEAAHHHH!!" The human cultivators roared and raised their swords! "Shit¡­" Lupas''s pale face turned a tone paler as he muttered. Chapter 32 Quite Rich Coming From A Cattle. "Shit¡­" Lupas cursed out loud before he nced at Ithania in hope. He knew only she could save him now. However, seeing the solemn expression on her face, he panicked. ''Damn it! I shouldn''t have listened to that bitch! Attack humans!? How stupid! How can Vampires attack humans!? What was that bitch thinking?'' ,m Lupas cursed in his heart. "Hahaha! Kill!" The human leaderughed like a manic, however, he suddenly sheathed his sword in his sword case and punched a vampire. "As I thought! It feels a lot better to punch you bastards! Hahaha!" Copying their leader, the other humans sheathed their swords as well and started using their bare fists to fight the vampires. They knew they would win, therefore, they started ying with the vampires as if they were their toys. They wanted to humiliate them! They wanted to see their terrified faces! As for them somehow turning around the situation? Haah! As if that would happen! They were that sure about their victory. How can Vampires defeat humans? That is just not possible. And seeing that most of the vampires had stopped struggling, their thoughts were confirmed. However, "What are you people doing!? Why are you standing there as if we have already lost! Don''t you see? We outnumber them! We haven''t lost! Pick your weapon and start attacking! Don''t lose hope!" Ithania, who was silent this whole time shouted. She knew they were in a bad situation, she also knew that they won''t be able to win against them, however, she wouldn''t go down without a fight. And to put up a fight, she needed every vampire to work with her. Her crystal blue eyes then shined in determination before she nced at 5 vigers and ordered. [Hold him] The vigers'' eyes turned nk and they rushed toward a Cultivator and started holding his limbs without the care for their lives. The cultivator was unable to react in time since he did not expect those humans to go after him, he tried to move and free himself however before he could struggle more, a pickaxe pierced his head. His movements paused before he nced at the figure who attacked him. It was Ithania. "Y-You..." The man wanted to say something, However, Ithania didn''t have the time for this dramatic scene, she quickly raised her pickaxe before she attacked again. The light in the man''s eyes faded away before the humans holding him backed away and his body fell to the ground. He was dead. Ithania then calmly took the human''s sword case before she unsheathed the sword she ''gained'' and looked around. "See that? So what if these bastards are stronger than us? Once you pierce their heart or head, they are dead! One attack! It is just that easy." She then pointed her sword at the human leader and shouted. "Kill!" Ferox and Tassia nced at each other before Ferox nodded and rushed towards a human, he tried to stab his head, however, the human''s reaction was quicker than he thought and the human easily dodged his attack. The human smiled mockingly, just like his leader, he did not use his sword as well and punched Ferox''s face, sending him flying. The human then started walking towards him with a disdainful smile, "Hmph! Do you think you can sneak attack me? You are nothing but a ve! Engrave this in that puny mind of yours! Remember, when you were working in the fields, I was training and honing my skills, there is no way someone who knows next to nothing about fighting can defeat me!" Ferox however, did not move, he justy there, motionless. "What? Did you die in a single punch? Now that''s just pathetic!" Thinking that he was dead, the human walked closer and was about to step on his face however, before he could, Ferox moved as fast as he can and grabbed his feet. "Haa! What are you doing? Begging for merc-" Before the human couldplete his words, a pickaxe pierced his head, he then turned his head a little and saw a girl whose face was full of scars standing behind him. He opened his mouth to say something, however, *Stab* Another pickaxe stabbed his head from behind and his eyes lost their shine. Ferox, who attacked him from behind smiled, he then looked around to see how other vampires were faring and his eyes widened in surprise and¡­ Horror. Most of the vampires were lying on the floor with a cultivator stepping on their bodies. From their groans, it was clear that they were all alive. Yes, the humans did not kill them¡­ They were nning something¡­ As for Ithania, she was now surrounded by 5 human cultivators, who had disdainful smiles on their faces. Unlike Ithania, who was on full alert, these humans were veryid back, as if they were waiting for something. *Bam* "Ugghh" The human leader threw away Valerian''s body as he looked at Ithania and smiled. "You outnumber us? You pierce our head or heart and we are dead? So what? What if you outnumber us? Do you think you ves can do anything even if you outnumber us 1 to 2? Do you think you ves have the capability to pierce our head or heart? Don''t tter yourself! You are ves! ves! You were bound to serve us humans! That''s your fate! You can''t go against us, if you do¡­" The man''s smile widened as hepleted, "Then you are in for a hell" The Vampires who were lying on the ground trembled in fear. They realized how wrong they were. They weren''t supposed to go against the humans. They are supposed to be their ves, that''s their fate. Seeing them trembling, the human leader''s smile turned even brighter as he continued. "And today, as a human, and as master of you Vampires, I will show you what hell looks like" "Master? That''s quite riching from a cattle." However, before The human leader could move, a voice full of mockery and disdain was heard. *Swoosh* A reddish afterimage was seen and, *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* 3 human cultivators'' heads fell to the ground. Chapter 33 Cattle Were Meant To Be Tied At One Place "Master? That''s quite riching from a cattle." *Swoosh* A reddish afterimage was seen and, *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* 3 human cultivators'' heads fell to the ground. The Vigers, the Cultivators, and the Vampires turn towards the voice and their eyes widened. An incredibly handsome man with raven hair, pale white pace and hypnotic blood-red eyes was standing there with a disdainful but charming smile on his face. It was clear from his features that he was a Vampire. A devilishly handsome Vampire. He wore a ck top and bottom and a crimson long coat over the top. There was a ck sword with red colour on the edge in his hands that still had blood dripping out of it. (Author''s Note: I don''t know if I could describe his clothes very well, so here''s a picture. It is something close to this) As he gained everyone''s attention, the Vampire smiled before he nced at the human leader and his blood-red eyes shined. Although intimidated by his sudden arrival, the Human leader quickly came to his senses and noticed the man''s cultivation. ''A Mortal? What?'' The leader''s eyes widened in surprise. He couldn''t sense his cultivation at all! He was a mortal! Suddenly, the leader''s regained all of his confidence and his eyes turned cold. "A cattle? Did you just call me a Cattle?" "Is that not what all you humans are? What? Did you by any chance forgot your ce just because we Vampires have beenying low for a while?" The leader''s eyes darkened and a distorted smile appeared on his face. "Hahaha! Laying low? That is an optimistic way of putting it! Hahaha! Delusional! However, let me tell you the truth, you aren''t ying low'', you weaklings are ves! ves! You get that?" The Vampire smirked in response as he replied, "Weakling, huh¡­ allow me to show how ''weak'' we Vampires are" Suddenly, the man disappeared as he appeared in front of another human and before the human could even register what happened, he was beheaded. However, he wasn''t alone, the human standing beside him had the same fate as well. 2 more human heads rolled to the ground. This time, the leader''s gaze turned serious. This man in front of him was weird, he was too strong to be a mere mortal, he was now sure that this vampire was hiding his strength somehow. He was not a mortal. "Soldiers! He has killed 5 of our brothers, don''t let him get away! Kill!" He ordered before he unsheathed his sword and dashed towards him along with 40 plus other human cultivators. However, instead of moving away and avoiding them, the Vampire''s smile widened and dashed toward the group to fight them head-on. Ferox, Tassia and other vampires had worried expressions on their faces, Ferox wanted to say something to the man however, Tassia, who was standing beside him held his hand and shook her head. She was telling him to wait. Ferox did not understand how she was so calm like that, however, he then noticed that her eyes widened in disbelief. He quickly nced back at the battlefield, and he had the same reaction as Tassia as well. He realized that he gave those humans too much respect when he said ''Battle Field'', this was no battlefield, it felt nothing like a battlefield at all. It was more like the Vampire''s yground where he was running around, having fun, while beheading some ''bugs'' that were around him. His every move seemed so graceful and effortless. He runs up to a human, and the human swings his sword at him, however, his sword missed the Vampire by a few millimetres and his head is beheaded. The other humans who are around him try to attack him with their swords but as if he has eyes all over his body, he dodges those attacks so effortlessly that it looked like the humans weren''t even trying. He was random. He did not stand in one ce for long, just after he finished killing his target, he keeps dodging the humans'' attacks before he continues his ''walk'' towards the next target. That was how easy everything seemed. There was no resistance whatsoever. "I-Is that a vampire?" One of the vampires couldn''t believe what he was seeing and questioned. "I-Is a vampire s-supposed to be s-so strong?" Another vampire questioned, disbelief clear in his eyes as well. "I-I have never seen a vampire that strong before¡­" "Look how he''s ughtering those humans¡­ he''s on apletely different level¡­" "Strong¡­" "C-Can I be like him?" "Heh? You think this is a fantasy? Be like him? At least not in this life" "He''s an anomaly, the vampires aren''t supposed to be this strong" One by one, the vampires started chatting with each other, some admired, some were jealous, and some couldn''t even believe that this man was a vampire just like them. However, everyone had one thing inmon, they were astonished, astonished by how easily this man was killing humans. Out of the initial 40 plus humans, only 20 humans were left, the rest were lying on the floor, headless. "Hahaha!" Suddenly, the Vampireughed crazily as his blood-red eyes shined. "What happened? Oh so might humans? Weren''t you so strong before? Aren''t we Vampires nothing more than weaklings? Then why are you dying so quickly? By the hands of a Vampire at that. Don''t you outnumber me 1 to 40? Then what happened? Why do I feel that the mosquitoes I killed yesterday were harder to kill than you people?" Azrielughed out loud before an eerie smile appeared on his face and he muttered in realization. "Ahh, I understand now, at least those mosquitoes can move around quickly, while cattle were meant to be tied at one ce. Hahaha! Do you understand now? Although we Vampires startedying low and stopped disturbing you guys, acting like cattle is in craved your human blood. HAHAHAHA!!" Azrielughed out loud as he beheaded another human. Chapter 34 Disappointing "Hahaha! Do you understand now? Although we Vampires startedying low and stopped disturbing you guys, acting like cattle is craved in your human blood. HAHAHAHA!!" Azrielughed out loud as he beheaded another human. "You Bastard!" A human couldn''t control his anger and dashed towards Azriel with his eyes brimming with anger and shame. However, in front of absolute strength, no amount of resolution matters, Azriel just swung his sword and the man was beheaded. Not only that, from the start of the man''s dash to the end, Azriel didn''t even look at him. His gaze was fixed on the leader of the humans as his blood-red eyes shined in the dark night. [Name: Morris Ash ] [Age: 34 ] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [LVL: 29] [HP: 320/320] [MP: 450/450] [STR: 34] [AGL: 39] [VIT: 32] [STM: 36] [INT: 45] [DEF: 32] ¡­ His information appeared in front of Azriel and his eyes shined in delight. ''A Peek Advance Stage Cultivator¡­ He can help me¡­'' Morris, the leader of the humans, felt a weird jolt moving through his spine as his body trembled when he noticed his gaze. However, as an experienced fighter, he quickly returned to normal and started analyzing the situation with a solemn look on his face. Azriel did not disturb him either, he has all the time in the world to do whatever he wanted. He knows that the other group of humans are very far from this ce, even if they activate the Call tablet, it won''t matter. It will take those humans 7-8 hours toe here. That''s plenty of time. He looked around and nced at the other humans. [Name: Landon Webe ] [Age: 31 ] [Mana Cultivation: Beginner.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [LVL: 12] [HP: 150/150] [MP: 240/240] [STR: 12] [AGL: 24] [VIT: 15] [STM: 24] [INT: 24] [DEF: 12] ¡­ [Name: Edgar Field ] [Age: 24 ] [Mana Cultivation: Beginner.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [LVL: 12] [HP: 150/150] [MP: 240/240] [STR: 17] [AGL: 22] [VIT: 15] [STM: 20] [INT: 24] [DEF: 15] ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Information about all these humans started appearing in front of him and he couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment. ''Rest of them are all at the beginner stage¡­ I don''t think they can help me much¡­'' Azriel then finally looked at his own information. [Name: Azriel Ruinous ] [Age: 18 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Primordial Vampire ] [Talent: God] [LVL: 3 --> 9 ] [HP: 480/480] [STR: 18 --> 32 ] [AGL: 32 --> 46] [VIT: 34 --> 48 ] [STM: 25 --> 39] [INT: 34 --> 55 ] [DEF: 16 --> 30 ] [nk Points: 0 --> 9] Yes, just like Morris had thought, he was still a Mortal, an apprentice who had just started cultivation. He can''t even control the Mana outside his body right now. It''s been a week since he had been stuck at this level and it annoyed him. He needs to get stronger but no matter how much he tries, he can''t break through this level and be a Beginner Stage Cultivator. However, he then quickly remembered how he levelled up the first time and came here with the hopes of levelling up. Yes, these humans were nothing but a way for him to level up. He never saw them as a challenge at all. "How about we fight one on one, with our fists as weapons, like true men?" While Azriel was thinking about all this, Morris proposed. "Why not?" Azriel smiled. No, he wasn''t stupid enough to listen to his enemy without thinking. He had another motive. He wanted to see how much he has improved. He wanted to train. As for the humans plotting something? He wasn''t too bothered about it. He was sure they couldn''t hurt him. "Alright, men, back down" Morris sheathed his sword and ordered. The humans nced at each other and smiled. They sheathed their swords as well and walked behind. Now, Azriel and Morris stood in front of each other with their eyes filled with killing intent. Morris then dashed towards Azriel and tried to punch his face, however, Azriel just titled his face and dodged. Morris did not give up, he raised his knee, trying to hit his crotch however, Azriel just pped his knee back with a bored look on his face. A bored look. He thought it would be a close fight where he would need to put some effort, however, it turned out that he was too optimistic. This human was slow¡­ Torturously slow¡­ Not only his speed, but even his reaction speed was also slow. Although he was experienced, it didn''t look like he had gone through some special training. He wasn''t enough for him to test his limits. He needs a stronger opponent. Azriel titled his head as he dodged another punch before he pped Morris''s face. *p* With just a p, Morris''s body flew back before it crashed to the ground. Morris, who was pped away couldn''t believe what happened, however, remembering his n, he stood up and dashed towards Azriel again. This time, however, although he showed that he was punching, at thest moment, he changed his trajectory and tried to grab Azriel''s waist. "Now!" The other humans, who had already unsheathed their swords reacted very quickly and dashed towards Azriel from all directions. However, instead of panicking, Azriel just raised his hand, ced it on Morris''s head and stopped his dash. "That was your grand n? Attack me from all directions? Disappointing." He shook his head and sighed. *p* With another p, Morris was sent flying away, again. Azriel then nced at the other humans rushing towards him and his blood-red eyes shined uncontrobly. [Halt] With just one word, the eyes of cultivators who were running toward Azriel turned nk before they stopped running and stood in one ce like puppets. Yes, Azriel had charmed these ''powerful humans'' Chapter 35 First Meeting. "W-What are you guys doing!?" Morris questioned in surprise and horror. His n was so perfect! Why aren''t they attacking him!? What are they trying to do here!? A bad feeling arose in his heart. He then nced at the Blood red-eyed vampire and found him looking back at him. An eerie smile appeared on the vampire''s face before he opened his mouth. [Kill yourself] *Stab* With just one order, 20 plus human cultivators raised their swords before they impaled them in their hearts without any hesitation. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* Their bodies fell to the ground, dead. "!!!" Everyone who noticed this scene widened their eyes in disbelief. "T-They killed themselves!" "What happened!?" "They obeyed his order!? Why did they listen to him!?" "Wait, isn''t it something simr to what Lady Ithania does?" A vampire pointed out. "Y-You can use it like that!?" The rest of the vampires turned towards Ithania who was looking at the scene in front of her with pure shock. ''It doesn''t work that way!'' Ithania cried out inwardly when the vampires started looking at her. ''H-How is he controlling the Cultivators!? This ability doesn''t work on cultivators! And how can he control 20 of them without batting an eye! What kind of monster is he!?'' Her whole world was turning upside down. "AAAAGGHHHHH!!!" While the vampires were shocked by the scene they were witnessing, Morris screamed in horror when he saw how his subordinates killed themselves just because the vampire ordered them to. *Step* *Step* *Step* With the same eerie smile on his face, Azriel started walking toward him and Morris screamed in horror. "AAAGHHHH!! YOU MONSTER! DON''T COME NEAR ME!" Morris wasn''t even able to think about standing up, he just tried to drag his body backwards and the more he did, the wider Azriel''s smile got. "Yes, that''s the look. That''s the look that suits you backstabbing humans. Hahaha! You humans were meant to live under fear. Fear of getting noticed by a Vampire." *Step* "Fear of standing against a Vampire" *Step* "Fear of facing a Vampire" *Step* "Fear of even seeing a Vampire. That''s what suits you cattles! HAHAHAHA!" Azrielughed out loud and continued walking toward Morris. This time, however, Morris didn''t crawl like before, rather he stood up and tried to run away. "Ahh, that''s a mistake, if you had continued crawling, you could have lived for a few more minutes¡­" Saying that, Azriel''s figure blurred before he appeared behind Morris and beheaded him as well *sh* Morris''s head rolled in the air a few times before it fell to the ground. *Thud* Blood continued to flow out of his neck like a fountain before his body lost its bnce and it fell to the ground. "..." The whole area was surrounded by an eerie silence. 50 plus soldiers, who came here to hunt vampires, were annihted by a single vampire. Azrielpletely ignored Morris''s body and turned his head towards the vampires. The vampires, who were already afraid and were full of questions, flinched when Azriel''s gaze fell on them. Azriel closely observed all the vampires before his gaze finally fell on Ithania and he narrowed his eyes. ''Blue eyes¡­ Demons¡­ but... I am sure she''s a Vampire¡­'' The more he looked at the blue-eyed girl, the more confused he got. Ithania''s blood started acting strangely when Azriel nced at her and suddenly, she noticed Azriel''s figure blurring before it disappeared, she panicked and tried looking around however, he was nowhere to be seen. Suddenly, he appeared right in front of her and raised his towards her, she tried to dodge, however, she stood no chance against him. Azriel''s hand moved towards her neck before he lifted her chin with his finger and his blood-red eyes looked into her icy blue eyes. "Who are you?" Azriel questioned. As if charmed by his gaze, Ithania''s mouth moved on its own as she answered. p "I-Ithania Sky" The moment he appeared near her and lifted her chin, Ithania felt her blood acting strangely. It was as if it was trying to tell her something. It was as if her blood was reacting to this man. ''It''s him!'' Ithania finally understood something. She understood what was happening. For some reason, she regained her confidence and she answered again, "My name is Ithania Sky. The leader of these vampires" Lupas, who heard her introducing herself as a leader frowned however, he did not say anything else. This man is too scary, he doesn''t want to admit it, but he didn''t dare to talk to this man. ''I will let her do these misceneous works¡­'' he thought inwardly and stayed silent. "Are you a vampire?" Suddenly, Azriel questioned in a doubtful tone. Ithania frowned at the question. Hmm? What kind of question is that? She has pale skin, doesn''t like the sun, and drinks blood, doesn''t that make her a vampire? And what''s with the doubtful tone? "Of cou-" However, before she could answer, a voice interrupted her. "She''s a half-vampire" Azriel turned his head towards the voice and saw a beautiful white-haired woman, wearing a maid uniform walking towards him with a slight smile on her face. She was Lilia Be, Luminia''s maid. She was another reason why Azriel was so confident while facing those humans and wasn''t afraid of their tricks. [Name: ??] [Age: ??] [Mana Cultivation: ?? ] [Body Cultivation: ?? ] [Race: ??] [LVL: ??] [HP: ?? ] [MP: ??] [STR: ??] [AGL: ??] [VIT: ?? ] [STM: ??] [INT: ??] [DEF: ??] ¡­ Yes, just like Luminia, Azriel couldn''t see her information either. So he knew that although not as strong as Luminia, Lilia should be very strong as well and with hering here with him, humans'' tricks don''t matter. "What do you mean, Lilia? Isn''t everyone here a half-vampire?" Azriel questioned. "That is true, however, this girl is different" Lilia answered as her crimson eyes watched Ithania with interest. Ithania felt ufortable under her gaze, however, right now she was more interested in knowing how and why she was different from others. "She''s a half Demon half Vampire." Lilia revealed but she wasn''t done yet. "Not only that, her demon parent isn''t someone random either, it is a One-Eyes Demon, one of the strongest demon races." "One-Eyed Demons, the demons who excel in Biokinesis?" "Indeed" Chapter 36 I Dont Have The Patience To Wait "One-Eyed Demons, the demons who excel in Biokinesis?" "Indeed, however, that''s where something interestinges up. She should have the blood of a One-Eyed Demon and a vampire coursing through her body and since the vampire blood she has to be very weak and her demonic traits should be much stronger, however, unlike what should happen, what happened waspletely different. My question is... how is her vampire blood dominant¡­?" Lilia continued muttering and got lost in her thoughts. Azriel also failed to follow her thoughts midway and decided to give up. It would be better to just ask the conclusion, no need to think alongside her. He then looked around before he waved his hand, the ring he was wearing shined and all the dead bodies vanished. "W-What did he do?" The vampires started looking at each other in confusion, Azriel then turned to Ithania and informed. "Don''t worry, all the bodies are with me." Ithania narrowed her eyes and questioned. "So? What do you propose?" "Huh?" "You are not a normal Vampire, that''s for sure, you came out of your way to help us, there must be something you want from us right? What is it?" Although she was surprised to learn that she was a half-demon, she decided to think about itter and focus on more important things. Azriel raised his eyes in amazement before a smile appeared on his face and he answered. "Yes, I want something from you. I want you and all your subordinates toe with me." "Why?" "I want to bring back the Vampires'' Era" Azriel replied with his eyes brimming with determination. However, unlike his determined eyes, only confusion was seen in Ithania''s eyes. "Vampire''s Era? What do you mean?" Azriel then recalled that no vampire knew the ''truth''. Thinking that it would beplicated to exin, he replied. "Let''s just say that I want to create a safe ce for vampires where all the vampires live easily and get stronger. I want to change our status as ves, to an independent, strong race." Ithania narrowed her eyes, in all honestly, she thought this man was joking, but when she noticed the determination in his eyes, she knew he was serious. "Get stronger? How are we supposed to get stronger?" "Cultivation." "Vampires can cultivate?" "How do you think I got so strong? We vampires can cultivate without any problems, the reason why we weren''t able to cultivate when humans taught us was because the technique they gave us was for humans, not vampires. They were just trying to fool us into thinking that we are a cursed race, however, if given time and correct cultivation technique. We can grow and gain strength just like other races." Azriel answered before an enchanting smile appeared on his face as he offered his hand. "So? Are you willing to join me?" Ithania started thinking, she then looked around and nced at the other vampires. She knew that she can''t continue what she was doing forever. Just like today, humans would take them by surprise and they might not be so lucky that time. They need to get stronger. They need to get strong enough to fight with those humans. She then took a deep breath before her Icy blue eyes shined and she grabbed his hand. "I am" Azriel''s smile, however, just as he was about to reply, Ithania continued. "However, I still have 150 more vampires under me, what about them?" "You still have more?" Azriel questioned in surprise. "Yes, a total of 263 Vampires." "O-Oh¡­ okay, wait here, let me talk to Lilia¡­" though shocked by the number of subordinates she had, Azriel tried his best to act nonchnt and walked towards Lilia, who was still thinking about a demon and vampire mating. ¡­ The next day, all the 250 Vampires were now settled in Luminia''s mansion without any problems. Ithania wondered if it was fine if so many ve vampires disappeared in one day, actually Azriel had the same question in his mind as well. However, Lilia just shook his head and replied. "It doesn''t matter. The humans won''t use their manpower to find missing ''ves'' and even if they do and some people somehow find the mansion, they wouldn''t be able to tell others about it. So you should be safe." The cold glint in her eyes when she said those words was scary, Ithania''s body shuddered when she saw it. One doesn''t have to be a genius to understand why those people would be unable to tell the others about the mansion. The vampires were very happy about these changes, they now get to live in such avish mansion without having to do anything. Of course, this was their misunderstanding, they just did not know the price they have to pay to live here. The torturous training they will have to go through for living here, however, this will still be a lot better than the condition they use were used to living in. ¡­ Right now, Azriel was inside his room, with Luminia sitting beside him. In front of him, was Morris''s dead body and for some reason, he looked very unhappy. "Are you really going to do it?" Luminia questioned, her eyes filled with disgust. "I-It''s not as bad as you think, teacher¡­" Azriel replied with a dryugh. "Really?" "O-Of course, why would I lie to you?" "Do you really want to do it?" Luminia questioned again. "I have to, teacher." "Are you sure this will work?" "It worked before, it should work again¡­ but I am not very sure if it will¡­" "Then why bother? You know you will achieve it if you wait a little longer, right?" "I know that teacher¡­ however¡­" Azriel paused before he picked Morris''s body and answered. "I don''t have the patience to wait. Also, I am not lying, it is not as bad as you think." His canines elongated before he bit Morris''s neck and started devouring his blood with a disgusted expression on his face. Chapter 37 What The Hell Happened...? *Thud* After drinking his blood for a few seconds, Azriel threw away Morris''s body with an expression so disgusted that it seemed like he was holding shit. His blood-red eyes shined as he turned towards Luminia and muttered. "Teacher¡­" "Also, I am not lying, it is not as bad as you think." Suddenly, Luminia mimicked what Azriel said in a mocking tone before she questioned with a teasing smile. "What happened now? Why do you look so disgusted?" "Ugghh¡­ you don''t have to tease me like that¡­ help me¡­" Azriel groaned as he started walking toward her. Luminia shook her head with a sigh before she extended her hands towards him and smiled seductively. "Come." As if charmed, Azriel increased his speed and walked into her embrace. He then snuggled his head on her cleavage for a while before he raised his head and their eyes met. Azriel''s blood-red eyes shined in excitement before he moved his head towards her neck and shifted her gown a little, revealing her beautiful, bare neck. His blood-red eyes shined uncontrobly and his canines elongated. "Ahh~" Luminia let out a moan as she felt her blood draining at an incredible pace. However, rather than feeling ufortable, a strange sense of pleasure assaulted her and she started patting Azriel''s head. "I am not going anywhere, my student. No need to rush." Azriel however, did not seem to listen to her and continued devouring her blood with a delightful expression on his face. In the past, he loved human blood a lot, he even thought a few things could be tastier than it, one being that dense blood he drank in the Vampire''s hall, however, This blood¡­ His teacher''s blood¡­ It was on another level! It was even tastier than the dense blood he drank that day! And since he has been drinking this delicacy continuously for the past month, just the thought of drinking human blood disgusted him. His teacher''s blood was much sweeter. He wished he could keep drinking it for eternity. When he was satisfied with the ''meal'', he stops drinking and started licking Luminia''s neck, the marks that his two canines left healed within an instant and he let out a satisfied moan. "Aaahhh~ Thank you for the meal, teacher." Luminia smiled as she fixed her dress and questioned. "So? Did you seed?" An excited smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he nodded. "I did" His eyes then fell on the messages that had appeared when he drank Morris''s blood and he smiled even more. [Ding] [Congrattions to the host for rising to a Beginner Stage Mana Cultivator from a Mortal Stage Mana Cultivator.] [INT: +5] [nk Points: +10] [Congrattions to the host for rising to a Beginner Stage Body Cultivator from a Mortal Stage Body Cultivator.] [STR: +3] [AGL: +3] [VIT: +3] [STM: +3] [DEF: +3] [nk Points: +5] [Morph Unlocked] [Name: Azriel Ruinous ] [Age: 18 ] [Mana Cultivation: Beginner.] [Body Cultivation: Beginner. ] [Race: Primordial Vampire ] [Talent: God] [LVL: 9 --> 10 ] [HP: 530/530] [STR: 32 --> 37 ] [AGL: 46 --> 51] [VIT: 48 --> 53 ] [STM: 39 --> 43] [INT: 55 --> 62 ] [DEF: 30 --> 35 ] [nk Points: 9 --> 24] "It really worked¡­ you are now a Beginner Stage Cultivator¡­" Luminia muttered with a lost look on her face. She was very confused right now¡­ She has never seen a Vampire who can increase his strength by drinking human blood¡­ This isn''t supposed to happen¡­ "I told you it will work!" Oblivious to her confusion, Azriel smiled cheerfully before his eyes fell on something else. [Morph Unlocked] He focused a little on this message and a screen carrying the information about [Morph] appeared in front of his eyes. [Morph] [Description: ] [A Primordial Vampire is a Master at confusing his enemies and gets his ways. The ability [Morph] has three forms.] [Bat Transformation] allows the host to turn into a Bat and fly, however, the host can only use 10% of his usual power when he turns into a Bat [Blood Mist] allows the host to turn into blood mist. In this form, the host''s body bes ethereal, all his stats other than AGL are disabled and AGL is increased by 100% [Shape Shift] allows The host to change his appearance to any person who he has ever drunk the blood of. The host will have the same face, same scent, and same voice as the person he has turned into] [Note: Please be cautioned when using [Shape Shift], a keen individual can see through the host''s disguise] The more he read about this ability, the wider Azriel''s eyes got. He couldn''t believe that he received such as absurd ability just as his cultivation increased. He was very satisfied. "Huh? What are you smiling for?" Luminia, who was thinking about what kind of weird freak her disciple was, suddenly noticed him smiling crazily as he nced at the wall. Then her eyes narrowed as she questioned in a doubtful tone. "Are you thinking about something indecent?" "H-Huh? Of course not. Teacher, what the hell are you talking about?" Azriel answered with a stutter. However, Luminia misunderstood his stutter and her eyes narrowed even more. Azriel quickly realized that his teacher didn''t believe him and shook his head. Knowing that he wouldn''t be able to change her mind that easily, he decided to show and practice his newly gained ability in front of her. Luminia frowned when a strange glint shined in Azriel''s blood-red eyes, however, before she could say anything. *Burst* Azriel''s body suddenly burst up and turned into blood mist. A nk expression appeared on Luminia''s face as she muttered. "What the hell happened¡­?" Chapter 38 Something Is Different About You. "Uggghh, teacher, you could have at least acted like you were worried about me¡­ your beloved student suddenly turned into blood mist, shouldn''t you panic a little?" Azrielined as he turned back into his actual form. "Hahaha!" Luminiaughed out loud as she patted his head and answered. "That''s my confidence in myself and you, Azriel. You turning into blood mist in front of me can''t be rted to someone else. In other words, no one can hurt you right in front of me. That''s my confidence in myself. The only other option is that you turned into blood mist yourself and I am sure that you won''t harm yourself like a fool. That''s my confidence in you." A small smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he nodded. "So you learned [Misting] after you broke through huh..." Suddenly, Luminia muttered. "Huh? Misting? What is that?" Azriel questioned with a frown. "The ability you just used, is it not [Misting]?" "Ah, yes, I learned it right now, but it''s not called Misting" Azriel answered honestly. "Hmm?" "Yes, that system gave me this ability, it''s called [Morph]" Azriel nodded. "That system again huh¡­" Luminia muttered as she narrowed her eyes. Azriel had told her about the system he received after he drank that blood. Yes, Azriel decided to trust her and told her everything he has been through. For Azriel, his teacher was everything to him. She trained him, she took care of him. He practically trusted her with his life now. There was no point in hiding, he needed her help and felt like he should trust her. The journey they were preparing for was a long and dangerous one. If he can''t even trust his own teacher, who will he ever trust his whole life? Thinking that, he told her everything. He felt that she might know what this system was, but he never expected that Luminia was clueless as well. "This System is very mysterious and overpowered, to think that it gave me another powerful ability," Azriel muttered. "No, this ability is not System''s ability. As I told you before, a Vampire will learn new abilities every time he breaks through, just like how you got your [Charm] when you became an Apprentice Cultivator. However, a Vampire would still need to train these abilities to use them... how your system allows you to use them without any practice is mysterious indeed..." Luminia muttered, she was surprised and curious about how this system worked. This system was weird¡­ However, since it was rted to King Dardon, it should be safe. "Ah, teacher, [Blood Mist] isn''t the only ability I learned" While Luminia was thinking about all this, Azriel muttered. ¡­ "Girl, Lady Luminia has summoned you. Follow me" Lilia appeared in front of Ithania, informed and turned around without waiting for her answer. Ithania wasn''t offended by her attitude and nodded before she walked out of her room and started following Lilia. After Azriel and Luminia talked about the other abilities Azriel gained, Azriel suggested that they should talk with Ithania and give her, and her people the correct cultivation techniques. The cultivation techniques suitable for Vampires. He was eager to create and train his private army. That would be his first step towards achieving his goal. A few minutester, Ithania and Lilia appeared in front of a door and the former knocked. "Enter" Luminia''s voice was heard, Lilia opened the door and entered, Ithania also followed her in while trying to predict what kind of person this ''Lady Luminia'' was. One thing was clear, she was strong. She could feel how strong Lilia is, and someone capable of having Lilia as her servant has to be stronger than her. Not only that, she was the owner of this huge mansion, so she must be someone important. Ithania repeatedly told herself to not offend her no matter what. She then took a deep breath and walked into the room. Her eyes then fell on an extremely beautiful woman sitting on a chair with a smile on her face. ck hairs, crimson eyes, pale face, and those seductive red lips. All of thisbined with her mature figure, her charm was practically oozing out of her. ''Her aura is really¡­ suffocating¡­'' Ithania thought inwardly, unlike Azriel, who does not feel that suffocating aura Luminia releases unintentionally because of his blood, Inthania felt it firsthand. It took her a while to get used to it and her eyes then fell on Azriel, the Vampire who saved her and her subordinates yesterday. Unlike Luminia''s, Azriel''s aura was a lot better and for some reason, Ithania gained a little assurance due to his presence and she bowed. "Greetings, Lady Luminia, my name is Ithania Sky, it is my honour to meet you" Ithania was a lot more respectful than normal, so much so that she even felt that it was rude to introduce herself as the leader of the little gang she created. Who knows? Some of her words might offend thisdy and she decides to kick them out, or even worse, kill her. Therefore, Ithania decided to keep her introduction as short as possible. Of course, she didn''t know that Luminia didn''t bother with all these formalities¡­ she was too old for that¡­ However, when Luminia''s eyes fell on Ithania, she noticed something that Lilia and Azriel failed to. Her eyes narrowed as she then ced her left leg on the top of her right and muttered. "Something is different about you." Under her gaze, Ithania felt a little weird however, she quickly regained her senses and replied. "Yes, I have been told that I am a half Demon half Vampire." "I can see that as well, but that''s not what I am talking about¡­" Luminia muttered, she then nced at Azriel with a little frown, before she turned back to Luminia and said what was in her mind. "You have Azriel''s scent all over your body" Chapter 39 How About We Create A Strong Army? "You have Azriel''s scent all over your body" "W-What?" This time, Ithania and Azriel, both were confused. Luminia quickly realized what they somehow misunderstood and tried to exin it in a better way. "How do I say it¡­ your scent is simr to Azriel¡­ no, it''s more like your ''presence'' is simr to Azriel¡­" She muttered in an unsure tone and the more she spoke, the more Azriel frowned in confusion. However, Ithania was different, a thought appeared in her head and her eyes brightened up in enlightenment. Luminia was quick to notice the change in her expression and questioned. "You seem to know something, care to enlighten us?" "I have drunk his blood. That might be the reason why you feel that my ''presence'' is simr to his." Luminia then turned towards Azriel with a frown. ''Even I haven''t drunk his blood yet¡­'' Luminia thought inwardly however when she noticed the confused look on his face, she questioned. "When did you give your blood to her?" "I don''t know what she is talking about, teacher. I have been with you since I came back¡­ how can I give her my blood?" Azriel replied in confusion. "Lady Luminia, you misunderstood, I didn''t say that he gave me his blood, I said that I took his blood." Her rification did not work since Azriel and Luminia frowned even more. Exin. That was what their face said. ''This will take time¡­'' Ithania then sighed before she shook her head and started. "Although I was a ve just like other vampires, I did not stay in one ce. I join farnd, work, and get the blood, however, when I get into the eyes of the human in charge there, I leave that farnd and join another one. I am not a fool, I know what fate awaits me, and I am unwilling to just stay there and do nothing. A month ago, while I was running away from a Farnd, I noticed that my body was acting weirdly. It was as if it was trying to tell me something. I started walking to where my instincts were pointing and walked into Andhghati Vige. I looked around and noticed blood all over the ground, some of it had even dried up. Listening to my instincts, I walked towards a particr spot, used my ability to pick the blood I needed, and drank it. I did not know whose blood was that, however, it was delicious. Then, that blood started changing my whole body, my skin turned a tone paler, and my malnourished body started gaining some mass. I felt my strength and speed had increased, but that was not the end of it. When I drank human blood after that, awakened another ability, [Charm]. I instinctively knew how to use it, and after practising and testing it for a week, I got used to the new strength I gained and started taking other ve vampires under me. This was how my journey started. One thing was for sure, if I didn''t drink that mysterious blood that day, nothing would have happened, that blood was simply magical." Ithania recalled all the events in one go and made it as short as possible. Azriel was still confused about how she got his blood, Luminia however, pieced a few things together and muttered. "So you are telling me that the day Azriel fought those cultivators, you came there after a few hours, used your ability to get his blood, drank it, and everything happened?" This time, Azriel finally understood what happened and nodded to himself. His teacher is indeed the best, why should youplicate things so much. One should learn how to keep them simple. Just like his teacher. "Precisely," Ithania answered. "Then how do you know it''s Azriel''s blood and not someone else''s?" Luminia questioned. Ithania then nced at Azriel who was lost in his own thoughts and muttered in an unsure tone. "My blood reacts differently whenever I am near him¡­ it is as it is trying to tell me that I am connected to him¡­ I don''t know what this strange feeling is¡­ however, I joined 2 and 2 together and predicted that the blood I drank that day was his." "Well, the vige you are talking about matches the ce Azriel fought so your prediction is right¡­" Luminia muttered before she narrowed her eyes and questioned. "What is this ability you are talking about?" Luminia questioned. Rather than answering, Ithania took out a bottle filled with blood before spilling a little of blood outside. However, just as the blood was about to touch the floor, her icy blue eyes shined and it stopped mid-air. The blood then formed a ball. Ithania raised her hand and that blood ball defied the gravity and flew up as well. She moved it around a little more before she ced it back inside the bottle and closed her eyes. Azriel noticed that her breathing was a little rushed and knew that she was tired. Ithania then finally opened her eyes and muttered. "I can only do this for a minute and a half now. Before drinking Azriel''s blood, it was even worse." She then nced at Luminia and noticed that she was looking at her as her crimson eyes gleamed with interest and a little surprise. "You can use [Blood Control] even though you haven''t started cultivating¡­ with how diluted your blood is, you can even be called a Heaven''s Defying Genius¡­" "Umm¡­ thank you for thepliment?" Ithania replied in a sceptical tone. "Hmm, so you are telling me, that you drank my blood, and your powers increased¡­ right?" Azriel, who was silent for all this while questioned. "Yes," Ithania nodded. "Then why don''t we give a few drops of my blood to every vampire and create a strong army?" Azriel proposed, however, unlike him, who wasplimenting himself foring up with this genius Idea, Ithania directly shook her head. "We can''t do that." Chapter 40 Shut Your Mouth. "Then why don''t we give a few drops of blood to every vampire and create a strong army?" Azriel proposed, however, unlike him, who wasplimenting himself foring up with this genius Idea, Ithania directly shook her head. "We can''t do that." "Huh? Why not? Was this blood not beneficial to you?" Azriel questioned with a frown. "It was, it was very beneficial, however," Suddenly, Ithania''s gaze turned solemn as she answered. "As delicious and beneficial it was, I nearly died when I consumed it." Ithania''s body shuddered unconsciously. "Hmm? What happened?" This time, Luminia was the one who asked, Ithania nced at her and noticed her interested expression. "Azriel blood is¡­ it''s full of energy¡­ raw, wild, and untamed, energy. My body nearly burst open when I drank that blood. If it wasn''t for the blood control ability which I used to control this wild blood to some extent, I would have died in the goriest way possible." Luminia could notice Ithania''s body trembling, however, she wanted to see how she will deal with this and did not help. Ithania did not disappoint as well, she took a few deep breaths as she calmed herself and continued. "And even with that, I needed 3 days topletely ''digest'' this ''power''" "So we can''t use my method or else all the vampires will die¡­" "Oh¡­" Azriel muttered in disappointment. "Hmm? Who says we can''t use this method? With such a short and efficient method right in front of us, we would be fools to not use it" Suddenly, Luminia muttered with a mischievous smile on her face. "How would we do it?" Azriel questioned, and although she didn''t ask, the frown on Ithania''s face expressed her confusion as well. Luminia smiled yfully when she observed their expressions and replied, "We can always dilute the blood so that its ''energy'' can be tamed to something that vampires can take." Azriel''s eyes shone in realization, however, Ithania frowned even more and questioned. "How are we supposed to know how much should we dilute the blood?" Luminia nced at her with a warm smile on her face and answered as if it wasmon sense, "By trial and error, of course" This time, Ithania''s eyes widened in horror. She quickly understood what this woman wanted. "W-Who are we going to experiment on? H-Humans?" "Well, we could use them, however, since we need to find the correct dilution for Vampires, we need to experiment on the Vampires." "I-I don''t think we should d-do that¡­" "We have to, it might be a great discovery that can revive our race." This time, Azriel was the one who answered. Ithania suddenly found herself lost in those determination filled blood-red eyes, however, she quickly came out of her reverie and questioned. "W-Who will we experiment on?" "You gathered more than 250 Vampires, girl. I am sure that some of them must have some unrequired thoughts, right? There have to be some people whose presences are unneeded, right?" Luminia''s crimson eyes shined as she nced at Ithania. A few faces appeared in Ithania''s mind as she answered, "There are¡­ some people fit that criteria, however, they are still vampires¡­ should we really do this to the people of our own race?" "Ithania, always remember, a soldier who doesn''t listen to the orders is a bad soldier. And bad soldiers must be eliminated. These soldiers bring more harm than good." Suddenly, Luminia''s gaze turned solemn and she answered. Ithania, who noticed her solemn gaze started thinking and realized how she and the rest of her army nearly died just because some people wanted to gain some reputation after killing a few humans. It was her fault for not being strict enough, she should have been decisive and stopped them right there. Ithania then nodded with a serious look on her face and answered, "His name is Lupas Livenus, we can use him for our experiments" Suddenly, Azriel stood up and started walking towards the exit, however, before he could even leave the room, Ithania questioned. "Where are you going?" "Hmm? To bring this Pupas dude?" "Umm, we can''t just ''bring'' one of our soldiers here and kill him, that would create a turmoil amongst the vampires, and we don''t want that," Ithania muttered. "Haahh¡­ girl, you are intelligent, very intelligent for your age¡­ even the word ''genius'' might not be enough to describe you. However, you have one problem." Luminia nced at Ithania and muttered. "All the ''knowledge'' you havees from humans, no, not even humans, ites from observing lower echelons of humans, what you just said is how weak thinks like. However, we are not weak. Nothing will happen. You can trust me." Since his teacher has already said it, Azriel quickly left the room. "How should I improve myself then?" Ithania didn''t doubt or question how or why she was wrong, she directly asked how she can improve herself. Luminia was very satisfied with that attitude and answered. "I will allow you to enter the library. Right now, you need to widen your horizon and gain more knowledge. That is the only way you can improve." Ithania''s eyes shined in determination as she nodded. "Tha-" However, just as she was about to continue, the door was opened and Azriel entered while dragging another person through his leg. "W-Wha- why did you bring me here?" Lupas questioned with a terrified look on his face, however, his eyes widened when they fell on Luminia and his face turned red. He blushed. For some reason, Azriel''s lips twitched when he noticed his gaze lingering on her teacher for longer than required and, *Bam* He stomped his foot on his head and muttered. "Shut your mouth." He then turned towards Ithania and Luminia and muttered. "I brought him." "T-That was fast¡­" Ithania muttered with a surprised look on her face. Luminia just smiled seductively and nodded. "Alright, let''s move to the basement. ¡­ A few minutester, Lumina, Ithania and Azriel were standing in a dimly lighted room, Lupas was lying on a stone bed with an expressionless look on his face. Azriel then took out a needle and pierced his finger lightly. [Open your mouth] He ordered, the drop of blood then fell into Lupas''s mouth. [Drink] Chapter 41 Let Me Enlighten You [Drink] *Gulp* Luminia, Azriel and Ithania waited patiently. *Boom* *Burst* However, they didn''t have to wait for too long since in a minute, Lupas''s body burst open and all the blood and gore spread all over the ce. "¡­you could have saved me as well¡­" Ithania, who was now covered with blood and gore, nced at Luminia with a dry look on her face. She was disgusted by the blood all over her body, however, she was more concerned about the tant favouritism in front of her. Unlike Ithania, there was no blood on Luminia and Azriel. Seeing the confused and curious look on Azriel''s face, Ithania was sure that he didn''t do anything and Luminia was the one who ''saved'' him. "Haha~ My bad~" Luminiaughed mischievously. A vein popped out on Ithania''s forehead; however, since she was powerless to do anything, she just took a deep breath and calmed down. "I need to take bath¡­" Ithania was about to walk away when Luminia stoppedughing and turned toward her. "Wait" Luminia then waved her hand and the blood on Ithania''s body started moving into the air before it turned into a ball. *Swoosh* The ball then flew on top of the stone bed and started sucking all the blood that was spread all around as if it was a ck hole. Within a few seconds, all the blood and gore was sucked into the ball. Luminia then waved her hand again and the ball moved towards what felt like a¡­ dustbin? Ithania and Azriel looked around with wide eyes, the shock was evident on their face, other than the bones that were lying around here and there, and there was no trace of ''Lupas'' left. Ithania, who was covered in blood, was now clean with no trace of blood on her body. "T-Teacher¡­" Azriel muttered with a shocked look on his face. "What?" "H-How did you do it?" "Huh? What do you mean? Even this little girl can control blood to some extent, why can''t I do it?" "B-But aren''t you a Body Cultivator? I read that only the Vampires who practice Mana Cultivation can control blood." "What you read isn''t wrong, Azriel. Although I am a body cultivator, I have been alive for a long time, so whenever I feel bored, I try Mana Cultivation, something as basic as this is no problem for me." "I understand¡­" Azriel nodded in understanding. Ithania, who didn''t know much about Body or Mana cultivation was confused, however, since Luminia has permitted her to enter the library, she just shrugged her shoulders and didn''t think too much about it. However, she was still impressed by how easily Luminia dealt with this blood. ''As expected of her¡­ I think?'' She muttered inwardly as her eyes shined with desire, she wanted to achieve that power as well. She also wanted to be strong enough to control her own fate. Luminia, who saw the expression she was making, smiled inwardly. Nobody knew what she was thinking but she definitely had something in her mind. In the whole dimly lighted room, nobody cared about the poor soul that had just died. "Sigh¡­ I think we need a few more rats..." Suddenly, Luminia muttered as she nced at Azriel. Azriel then nced at Ithania and instructed as he passed a pen and a paper to her, "Write the names of all the ''troublesome'' people in your group" Ithania nodded before she started writing a few names. She then passed the paper back to Azriel, however, just as Azriel was about to leave, he turned back. "Youe with me as well, it will be easier that way." "¡­then why did you make me write all the names¡­?" "O-Oh, that¡­ right, I just wanted to see if your handwriting is better than mine¡­" ,m "..." Ithania nced at Azriel with a nk look on her face. "Okay, now don''t waste time,e with me," Azriel muttered before he started walking with a solemn look on his face. Ithania then nced at Luminia, and seeing her chuckling as if she was watching an interesting show, she shook her head and followed behind Azriel. ¡­ "S-Sir Azriel, Lady Luminia, m-may I ask why are you here for?" Pholus, one of the ''rebellious'' vampires, questioned with a nervous look when he saw Azriel standing at his door. "Come with me." However, instead of answering, Azriel just turned around as if he didn''t even think about the possibility of Pholus defying him. Pholus nced at his back, he then observed Ithania, but seeing that cold, expressionless face, he couldn''t deduce anything. "What are you standing there for?" Pholus was then jolted awake from his thoughts as he heard Azriel''s voice. "I-I aming." He stuttered and then walked behind Azriel. "Who is next?" While they were walking, Azriel nced at Ithania and questioned. "inus Star" Ithania answered and Azriel nodded. However, that little exchange between them filled Pholus with countless doubts. ''inus? What''smon between me and him?'' His whole body shuddered when he thought about a possibility. ''No, no, it''s not what I am thinking. Yes, I am being too paranoid'' He shook his head repeatedly and tried to calm down his raging heart. The three of them then appeared in front of inus''s room and knocked. "Come with me." ¡­ Just like Pholus, inus started following the two as well. "Next?" "Hermels Falto" Azriel nodded. However, this time, Pholus paused. He was now sure. He, inus and Hermels had one thing inmon. And that was they were all against Ithania and wanted to be the new leader of the Vampire group. Pholus then nced at Ithania, however, she had the same expressionless face as before. It was as if nothing could bother her. ''This bitch! She''s trying to use him and get rid of us!'' He then turned his gaze towards Azriel and narrowed his eyes. ''What a fool, he is being manipted and he doesn''t even know it!'' however, he knew it was not the time to think about all this. His safety was the priority. ''I need to get out'' He then nced at inus and seeing him looking at Azriel''s back with a curious and nervous look, he guessed that inus knew something was wrong as well. ''Okay, let''s wait for Hermels and the others to arrive. I need numbers¡­'' Pholus then started walking nonchntly and smiled. He needed to act like nothing has happened. He needed to fool that stupid man. ¡­ "He is thest one" A few minutester, Ithania muttered as she nced at 8 vampires who were standing behind her. Azriel nodded and observed the 8 Vampires for a while before he ordered. "Follow me" "Umm¡­ Sir Azriel, can we know where are we going?" Pholus nced at the other 7 vampires and nodded, the other vampires nodded back and he questioned. Azriel turned around, his blood-red eyes shined as he nced at Pholus and answered. "You do not need to know that." Saying that, he turned around and continued walking. *Gulp* Pholus gulped down his fears and questioned. "But I do need to know. I can''t follow you without knowing where you are taking me" Azriel then stopped walking and turned around. "Oh? You think you can go against me?" Pholus wanted to step back, however, his eyes then fell on Ithania as he remembered something and replied. "Sir Azriel, although we have decided to follow you to this mansion, it does not mean we have sold our life to you. We will be the ones deciding our next steps. We will be the ones deciding our fate. If we can''t even do that, then what''s the point of following you? What''s the point ining here? Aren''t you treating us as ves as well? What''s the difference between listening to those humans and listening to your orders? We are not your ves, Sir Azriel." "Yes, we are not your ves, Sir Azriel" The other 7 vampires stepped forward as well. Ithania, who heard their arguments, frowned. They were right. They weren''t their ves, why will they follow them? She and Azriel had no right tomand them. They were brought together so they can resist being ves, and that''s what they were doing right now. These vampires weren''t in the wrong. Pholus, who noticed the changes in her expression smiled. ''My n worked.'' He then nced at Azriel hoping to see the same expression as Ithania''s, however, "Are you done?" He only saw an expressionless face. "W-What do you mean?" "I asked have you barked enough? If yes, then follow me." "A-Are you going to use force on us!? I will not stand for this! What is the difference between you and those humans!?" Suddenly, Azriel''s figure disappeared and appeared right in front of Pholus, and before Pholus could even react, Azriel grabbed his neck and lifted him up. "Do notpare me with those cattles." The intensity at which his blood-red eyes were shining was so scary that Pholus nearly peed his pants. The other 7 Vampires didn''t dare to act rashly as well and decided to stay behind. They were just too scared. Azriel then looked into Pholus''s eyes, before he nced at the other vampires who had gathered around and were watching curiously. A smile then appeared on his face. "You want to know the difference between this and you being ves to those humans, let me enlighten you." Chapter 42 You Are Soldiers. "Let me enlighten you." "When you were human ves, your life only had a single goal, and that is to work on the field, and grow food for humans. You had to work for humans, day and night and what would you receive after working so hard? Dog''s blood! Not only that, but sometimes, you even had to starve for days just because you offended a human. Many vampires even starved to death. That''s how you lived before. Like true ves. However, now that you are here, you get human blood. You do not have to work in fields and you would not starve to death. However, don''t live in the illusion that you will get all of this for free." Azriel then turned towards the other vampires who had gathered and continued. "From now on, you will have to train. Train till you exceed the limits of your body. Train and get stronger. Your life will not be measly anymore. From here on, you will live as true vampires. Vampires who don''t need to bow in front of any other race. Vampires who don''t need to around killing powerless vigers. Vampires who are capable enough to ughter those human elites. I will give you that power, I will make you that capable, and in return, you will listen to mymands. From now on, you are not ves, you are soldiers." The vampires'' eyes burned with passion. Ferox, who was standing among those vampires stepped forward and questioned. "Can we really defeat those cultivators?" "Of course you can! Didn''t you easily ughter those vigers? What''s the difference between them and those cultivators? Do you think cultivation can change the fact that humans are weak? Heh, you just have to cultivate to their level and you will be able to ughter them just like you ughtered those vigers. It''s that easy!" "We Vampires can cultivate?" Ferox questioned in shock and confusion. Even Ithania had a slightly curious look on her face. She already knew that Vampires can Cultivate, but she wanted to know more about it. "Of course, we can. Not only that, we can be even better than those humans!" "B-But why couldn''t we cultivate when those humans gave us their techniques...?" Ferox questioned and other vampires nodded. "The techniques those humans gave you were faulty, and that''s the reason why you couldn''t cultivate. I have many cultivation techniques suitable for vampires and I will provide them to you. However, I can only provide you with the technique, you will have to work hard if you want to improve." Ferox''s eyes shined in desire as he questioned. "Can we really be as strong as you are?" A mischievous smile appeared on Azriel''s face and he replied. "You can, but when you do reach my level, I will be a lot stronger than I am right now, so you will still be weaker than me." The conviction in his eyes when he said that was scary. The vampires'' eyes shone in desire, they weren''t offended by Azriel''s word at all. Just the possibility of them being able to cultivate and kill those cultivators like Azriel did fill them with delight. "Alright, now you all can return," Azriel then turned towards Pholus and muttered, "I still have some work to do" His blood-red eyes then shone brightly and he ordered, [Follow me] ¡­ A few minutester, Azriel, Ithania, and the 8 vampires appeared in the basement. "What the hell were you doing? What took you so long?" Luminia, who was sitting on a chair questioned with a bored look on her face. "He was giving a speech," Ithania answered with an expressionless face, however, Luminia could notice that hidden mischievousness on her face. "T-That was important." Other than the initial stutter, Azriel reacted without many expressions, however, just like how she read Ithania''s, Luminia could notice that feel his hidden embarrassment as well. "Hahaha~" Luminiaughed out loud, however, when she noticed that her student was unable to control himself and was about to blush, she shook her head and continued. "Alright, that''s enough. Let''s continue with our experiment, we have already wasted a lot of time." Azriel sighed in relief before he turned towards Pholus and the others and picked one of them. [You, go there and sit down] A scar-faced vampire walked towards the stone bed that Azriel pointed to with a nk look on his face and sat down. A bucket filled with water then appeared in Luminia''s hand as she instructed. "Alright, Azriel, pour a drop of blood in it" Azriel nodded and did as he was told. *Drip* Just as his blood fell into the water, it diffused and the water turned deep red. A sweet aroma filled the room and Ithania gulped, her eyes shrouded with desire. Not only her, but even Luminia also looked like she wanted to drink the whole thing, however, she controlled her desire without much effort and waved her hand. A drop of that ''water'' then rose in the air before it moved towards the Vampire sitting on the stone bed. [Open your mouth] Azriel ordered, the vampire did as he was told and the drop entered his mouth. [Drink] *Gulp* The vampire gulped the blood down. Azriel, Luminia, and Ithania waited. ... "AAAAGGHHHHH!!!" 1 minuteter, the vampire screamed in agony and started looking around. His eyes then fell on Azriel and he crawled towards him and begged. "AAAAGGGHHHHH!!!" Or so he wanted to¡­ But the pain was too much for him to bear. He couldn''t even speak properly. His body trembled weirdly, tears and snot covered his face, and he started mming his head on the floor. This continued for 30 seconds before wide ''cracks'' started appearing on his body. The vampire''s eyes widened in horror, he stopped smashing his head on the ground and nced at Azriel with eyes filled with horror. He extended his arm towards Azriel, begging for help, however, "SAVE M-" *Burst* *Boom* Just like Lupas, his body burst into bits and pieces as well. "¡­" Silence descended in the whole room. This death was a lot scarier than the one Lupas suffered from. Ithania was visibly affected by what happened as her body was trembling uncontrobly. She still remembered those horror-filled eyes and his call for help. "He broke through my Charm¡­" Azriel muttered. He was in a lot better conditionpared to Ithania. Don''t forget, he has massacred 4 viges before and has been covered in blood for a long time. Not only that, his blood didn''t allow him to be affected by little things like these. Although this scene affected him a little, it was not to the point where his mind would miss the details. "Extreme pain is one way to resist our charm. However, no one uses it, since, as I said, it is ''extreme'' pain. A pain you can''t even imagine." Luminia was not affected by this scene in the slightest. She just answered Azriel''s confusion before she analyzed. "Unlike Lupas, who died as soon as the blood entered his system, he survived for 30 seconds before meeting his end. I think our dilution is working, we should dilute it a little more" While she said that, she raised her hand and just like before, a blood ball was formed and it started sucking all the blood from the room and within a few seconds, the room was cleaned. Then the Vampire''s bone that was spread all around the room rose up as well and moved where Lupas''s bones were present. "Shall we continue?" Ithania took a few deep breaths as she calmed her trembling body and nodded. A satisfied smile appeared on Luminia''s face as she muttered. "Good, I am pleased that you weren''t affected by this little scene." Ithania however, didn''t say anything and just nodded in response. No matter how much she tries to hide it, she was affected by it and she would need some time to get over this. Another simr bucket that filled with water then appeared in Luminia''s hand, she then waved her other hand and a drop of already diluted blood rose and fell into the clean water. Just like before, the water turned deep red, however, the colour tone was slightly paler whenpared to the previous bucket. [You, go and sit there and keep your mouth open] Azriel ordered another vampire and he did as he was ordered. Luminia waved her hands again and the diluted diluted blood drop entered the Vampire''s mouth. "AAAGGHHHHHH!!!" 1 minuteter, this vampire screamed in agony as well. Just like the previous vampire, he broke through Azriel''s charm as well, he wanted to beg, but the pain was too much for him to bear and he started smashing his head on the floor. There was no difference between these 2 scenes. This continued for 30 seconds, the vampire then stopped screaming and nced at Azriel with horror-filled eyes. "Sir Azriel! I beg you! I will be loyal! I will do what you say! Please stop this torture! I BEG YOU!!" ''He didn''t die yet¡­'' Azriel muttered inwardly and continued watching. Suddenly, the vampire''s eyes brightened in joy, he nced at Azriel and smashed his head on the floor again. "T-Thank you! Thank you for sparing me, Sir Azriel!" Chapter 43 Experiments Suddenly, the vampire''s eyes brightened in joy, he nced at Azriel and smashed his head on the floor again. "T-Thank you! Thank you for sparing me, Sir Azriel!" Azriel frowned when he saw the vampire thanking him for no reason. He did not do anything¡­ What is wrong with him¡­ "AAAGGGHHHH!!" Suddenly, the Vampire screamed in agony as he held his head, veins popped out all over his head and his pale skin turned even paler. Azriel noticed that his eyes'' colour started fluttering, from normal brownish to red then back to brown, and these transitions happened within seconds. The vampire continued to scream and then as if someone had pressed a button, he passed out. No, he did not burst apart, he just passed out. Azriel, Luminia and Ithania nced at each other. Luminia then waved her hand and the vampire''s body rose to the sky before it was ced back on the stone bed. "What happened to him¡­?" Azriel questioned in confusion. "His body is going through some changes¡­ I can feel it¡­" Luminia muttered with an amused smile on her face. "Changes?" Ithania questioned. "Yes, changes. Now don''t ask me what is changing since I don''t know. I presume that Azriel''s blood is changing something in his body." "How long would we have to wait for?" Azriel questioned. He was getting impatient. Although it was his idea about create a strong army with his blood, he wasn''t good with all these experiments thingy, he would rather cultivate or fight with Luminia. "Who knows? 30 minutes, 1 hour, 4 hours, 1 day, 1 month, 1 year, 10 years¡­ nobody knows¡­ Azriel¡­" Luminia muttered with a smile on her face. As an old vampire, this much time was nothing for her. "¡­we have to wait for years¡­?" Azriel questioned in wonder. "We might have to." Luminia nodded. "But don''t worry, we will wait here for 30 minutes, if he doesn''t wake up, we will tie him up and leave," Luminia muttered. Azriel sighed in relief. Azriel, Luminia and Ithania waited. Azriel was, of course, the most impatient one in the group. However,dy luck seems to be on his side as 15 minutester, something happened. Pungent ck coloured blood starteding out from the vampire''s skin. The scene was quite simr to when Azriel drank that blood in the royal pce before. The ck blood kepting out for 30 seconds, filling the whole room with a pungent smell. Ithania frowned in disgust, Azriel was more excited about what was happening, while Luminia just didn''t care. When she noticed that the blood had stoppeding out, she waved her hand again, and just like before, the blood ball formed, it sucked all the ck blood in and was thrown away. 1 minuteter, the vampire''s eyelids fluttered a little before he opened his eyes. His previous brown eyes were now red, his skin turned a little paler but the difference was very high and his dried lips now turned normal. His changes were quite simr to Azriel''s however, there were some differences, Azriel''s eyes were redder, his skin tone was paler and most clear of all, Azriel had gained some mass and had a major change in his physique, however, there was no apparent change in this vampire''s physique. The vampire then sat on the stone bed as he observed his hands before making a fist. His eyes brightened up a little and then he nced at Azriel, Luminia and Ithania. "What did you do to me?" However, instead of answering his question, Azriel''s blood-red eyes shined as he ordered. [Silence] The excitement in the Vampire''s eyes dimmed down and it turned nk, simrly, his face became expressionless as well. Yes, Azriel used [Charm] on him. It was a lot easier to interrogate him this way, he wouldn''t have to worry about him lying, nor he would have to bother wasting his time by telling him what he did or whatever. He was here to ask questions, not to answer questions. [Tell me, how is your body different from before?] "My strength and speed increased. I feel healthier and more active now" The vampire replied vaguely and Azriel''s eyes turned nk. ''I better do it my own way¡­'' He thought inwardly before his blood red eyes shined and, [Name: inus Star] [Age: 26 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Half Vampire ] [LVL:1] [HP: 90/90] [STR: 4 --> 5 ] [AGL: 5 --> 6] [VIT: 8 --> 9] [STM: 4 --> 6] [INT: 3 --> 6] [DEF: 3 --> 4] And all the information about the vampire appeared in front of Azriel''s eyes. "His strength, speed, defence, vitality, stamina and intelligence, everything increased!" Azriel eximed with his eyes shining in excitement. "How is itpared to Ithania?" Luminia questioned, unlike Ithania, she wasn''t surprised by how Azriel knew about all this. She knew about Azriel''s system and his ability to see others ''information''. Azriel then turned towards Ithania and his blood-red eyes shined. [Name: Ithania Sky ] [Age: 18 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Vampire - Demon ] [LVL:1] [HP: 100/100] [STR: 8] [AGL: 9] [VIT: 10] [STM: 9] [INT: 12] [DEF: 7] "He is somewhatckingpared to her." Azriel answered. Luminia started thinking before she muttered, "Does that mean that we can increase the dosage?" Luminia muttered to herself. She then nced at Azriel and nodded. A frown appeared on Azriel''s face as he questioned, "Huh? We are continuing the experiment?" "Of course, we need to find the perfect dose. Don''t ck off" Azriel shook his head in disappointment before he turned towards inous and ordered. [Alright, go stand there] He then turned towards another vampire and ordered. [You, go and sit there and keep your mouth open] Luminia then waved her hand, this time, however, instead of 1 drop, 10 drops of diluted diluted blood flew up before it entered the vampire''s mouth. [Drink] *Gulp* 1 minute passed and just like before, "AAAGHGHHHHH!!!" The vampire screamed in agony, he then nced and Azriel and started begging. "Sir Azriel! Please stop this! I will be loyal to you! I beg you! Please!!" The scene was very familiar to the previous one, and just like inous''s, this vampire''s eyes brightened up in joy as well. "Thank yo- AAAGGHHHHHH!!!" However, before he could thank Azriel, an agonizing pain assaulted his body and he lost consciousness. Luminia waved her hand, the body was then ced on top of the stone bed. The three of them waited, however, this time, they were not so lucky, *Burst* *Boom* 10 minutester, the vampire''s body burst apart. Since they had already seen something simr to it 3 times before, none of them were bothered, Luminia simply formed an invisible shield to avoid all the blood that was about to fall on their bodies. Yes, this time, she saved Ithania as well. The blood ball was then formed and everything was cleaned away. "10 drops is too much¡­" Luminia noted before she nced at Azriel. Azriel nodded back. Another vampire was sent to the stone bed. This time, 5 drops of diluted diluted blood were taken. The vampire didn''t burst apart and the experiment was sessful. "5 drops is fine..." Luminia noted. "Is his improvement better than inous?" Ithania questioned, she guessed that Azriel somehow had a way to check improvement. "Yes, there is a slight change, although not that much, but still better than before." Azriel nodded. Luminia then nced at Azriel and another vampire walked forward. This time, 6 drops of diluted diluted blood were taken and the Experiment seeded again. "6 drops is fine as well¡­" "Any improvements?" Ithania questioned. "Not many differences, it is pretty much the same as before¡­" Azriel answered. Luminia nodded and the experiment continued. Another vampire was then fed with 7 drops and he survived as well. However, the vampire who was fed 8 drops wasn''t that lucky, as his body exploded in a simr way as the vampire who had 10 drops. The only difference was that rather than bursting apart in 10 minutes, he took 13 minutes. Right now, from the initial 9 vampires (including Lupas), 8 were experimented on, 4 vampires survived, and 1 remained untouched. However, how could Luminia let that happen? She then fed him 7 drops just to check if the 7 drops were indeed the best dosage, the vampire survived and Luminia nodded to herself. 7 drops were indeed safe and ideal. [Name: Crack Zenith] [Age: 28 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Half Vampire ] [LVL:1] [HP: 90/90] [STR: 4 --> 6 ] [AGL: 5 --> 7] [VIT: 8 --> 9] [STM: 4 --> 6] [INT: 3 --> 6] [DEF: 3 --> 5] Indeed the perfect result. "¡­What do we do with the vampires who survived?" Ithania questioned with a frown. "What else is there to do? We kill them of course." Azriel answered without any hesitation. "No, we will not kill them" Luminia muttered. A frown appeared on Azriel''s face and he questioned, "They are all troublesome, plus, with the pain they had gone through, they most definitely wouldn''t be loyal to us..." However, Luminia wasn''t worried. Rather, there was a slight smile on her face. Chapter 44 Dont Disappoint Her. "No, we will not kill them" Luminia muttered. A frown appeared on Azriel''s face and he questioned, "They are all troublesome, plus, with the pain they had gone through, they most definitely wouldn''t be loyal to us..." However, Luminia wasn''t worried. Rather, there was a slight smile on her face. "We will use them for more experiments." If Lilia was here, she would have sighed and shook her head repeatedly. She knew her master well. And that smile¡­ She would only need an instant to know that her Master got a new ''hobby''. These experiments¡­ Luminia enjoyed it a lot. "Didn''t we already find the right concentration? What else can be done?" Ithania questioned with a frown on her face. She didn''t like baseless killing. "There are so many more possibilities, girl. We found the right concentration, and now their bodies have been strengthened, who says that we can''t feed them more blood? We can experiment on how much more we can feed them, how much time will it take, or how their cultivation can affect how much they can drink. There are countless possibilities. Heh, I even feel that the number ofb rats will fall short" Luminia replied with an excited smile on her face. If Lilia was here, she would have sighed and shook her head for sure this time. It was a lost cause now. Luminia had found something interesting. "I hope more of those vampires try to eat more than they can chew so that I have more people to experiment on" Luminia muttered to herself. Ithania and Azriel nced at each other before Azriel turned towards Luminia and questioned. "Teacher¡­ are we going to continue this experiment?" He had a very unwilling look on his face. He was bored. He didn''t want to continue. He would rather cultivate. Luminia discerned his thoughts just by looking at his face and smiled, "Don''t worry, Azriel. It is just a way for an old woman to pass her time. You and Ithania are too weak right now and should focus on your cultivation. Leave these experiments to me" "Okay!" Azriel nodded excitedly. ''Teacher is the best indeed'' Ithania also had a smile on her face. She didn''t like to see people bursting apart and all that blood and gore. She wasn''t made for experiments like these. "Alright, we will leave this ce to Lilia now, she knows what needs to be done" Luminia muttered and the three of them walked out of the basement room. ¡­ A few minutester, Ithania and Luminia were sitting in Luminia''s room. Azriel had already left since he wanted to cultivate, as for Ithania, Luminia had her own ns for her. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Lady Luminia" "Enter." Luminia ordered and a beautiful, white-haired maid entered the room. "What can I help you with, Lady Luminia?" Lilia questioned after a small bow. Luminia then turned towards Ithania, before she turned back to Lilia and instructed. "You will be Ithania''s teacher from now on." Ithania''s eyes widened in shock and although there was no apparent change on Lilia''s face, Luminia knew that she was surprised as well. However, no matter how surprised she was, as a maid, it was her duty to ept the order given to her. "As youmand, Lady Luminia" Luminia nodded, and then a book appeared in her hand before it flew towards Lilia. Lilia caught the book, but when she read the title, her eyes widened in disbelief. Know that, as a well-trained maid, it was very rare for her to show many emotions. So the book Luminia gave to her was most definitely not a normal one. "This is the copy of the original one. Train her well. She''s talented." Luminia ordered. Lilia bowed again before she turned towards Ithania and instructed. "Follow me, girl." Ithania nodded and then stood up. "Lady Luminia, we will be taking our leave then" Lilia muttered. Luminia nodded. Ithania and Lilia then walked out of the room and Luminia closed her eyes. She hoped that she hasn''t made a wrong judgment. Else, she would have to correct them in future and that wouldn''t be very peaceful. ¡­ "You have been recognized by Lady Luminia, girl. Don''t let her down." While walking in the corridor, Lilia muttered. "Why do you say that?" Ithania questioned. "She told me to train you. That makes you my student, even though my teachings aren''t worth mentioning, but this allows you to use resources that Lady Luminia have gathered her whole life. She wouldn''t have given you this opportunity if she hadn''t recognized you." Lilia muttered. Of course, she was being humble, her teaching that she said ''aren''t worth mentioning'', in today''s era, her teachings were second only to Luminia''s. She was strong, you know. She was strong enough to take on Vampire nobles. "I will make sure to not her down," Ithania muttered. "Good." Lilia nodded. "And I will make sure to not let you down as well, teacher." A small smile appeared on Lilia''s face and she nodded. "Okay, let''s not waste the precious time we have right now. I will tell you about Cultivation while we are walking" Lilia then told her about Body and Mana Cultivation, their advantage, disadvantages and differences. 30 minutester, the two of them were sitting in Lilia''s room and Lilia muttered. "I heard that you can use blood control to some extent, that is amazing. Even most of the pure-blooded vampires didn''t have that ability. Seeing your talent, Lady Luminia has already chosen the path you will take, so you don''t have to worry about choosing." Saying that, she passed the book Luminia had given to her to Ithania. Ithania grabbed the book and read the title. ''Blood Mana Unification'' "This is the best Mana cultivation technique for the Vampires. To be honest, even I am a little jealous that you get to cultivate this technique." Lilia muttered. Of course, Ithania didn''t understand the importance of this technique, however, from Lilia''s expression, she had a vague idea about it. She then nodded with a solemn look on her face, determined to work hard and get stronger faster. "Teacher, can I ask you something?" Ithania muttered. "What is it?" Lilia questioned. "What path did¡­ did Azriel choose?" Ithania questioned with a curious look on her face. Hearing her, a wry smile appeared on Lilia''s face and she sighed. "Look, Ithania. You canpare yourself with anyone else, you can even ask me about my past, how long it took me to reach a certain level andpare yourself with me, but don''tpare yourself with Azriel, okay?" "Can I ask why?" "Well¡­ Azriel¡­ he is not normal¡­" Lilia muttered. She has seen the progress of that monster. Even she was ashamed when shepared herself with him. She was a genius as well, you know! Butparing to that guy is just straight up disheartening. Not worth it at all. "Why? What path did he take?" The more Lilia acted that way, the curious Ithania got. Finally, she couldn''t control herself and questioned again. Lilia sighed in defeat, she knew she would have to answer her or she will keep asking. "He cultivates both Body and Mana." "W-What? But didn''t you say that is akin to crippling your potential?" Ithania questioned. "As I said, he is a monster. Normal rules don''t apply to him" Lilia answered with a defeated look on her face. As a maid, she shouldn''t show so many expressions, however, talking about that guy is just straight up tiring¡­ "O-Okay¡­ I won''t ask anything more about him¡­" Seeing her teacher''s expressions, Ithania muttered. "Good." Lilia nodded and Ithania nodded back. "Alright, let''s fix your schedule then, I will repeat the same thing that Lady Luminia said to that mon- Azriel. I won''t hinder you from doing whatever you want. I won''t control your life. I just want you to study for 4 hours a day, that is essential. As long as you do that, I am happy. As for how, when or how long will you cultivate for, that decision is yours." Lilia muttered. "Yes, teacher." Ithania nodded with a determined look on her face. She has already thought about her schedule. She will study 8 hours a day and cultivate 8 hours a day, the rest of the 8 hours, she will sleep and do all other misceneous things. When her cultivation improved and her body condition gets better, she would reduce her sleeping time and add more to cultivation. That way, she would stay well-rested and active throughout the day and be more productive. "Alright, now try cultivating this technique in front of me, and ask any questions you have. With that, you would be able to cultivate on you your own and I wouldn''t need to babysit you." Lilia instructed. Ithania nodded, closed her eyes, and then sat cross-legged. ¡­ Year 50,431, 25th of September. The cultivation journey of the future Queen, Ithania Sky, has started. Chapter 45 I Just Dont Want To Deal With The Vampires... In Viscount Heath''s office, Viscount Heath was sitting on his chair, listening to a report from a butler. "The vigers of the Naadi Vige still haven''t paid the taxes," Butler reported. "Oh? Where did they get the confidence to defy me?" Viscount Heath questioned with an amused look on his face. "There is a man named Strongwolf there, he is now acting as their leader. He said that they can''t give any taxes since they do not have the money because of the draughtst year. I checked the situation, this is indeed true. Therefore, a lot of vigers had joined him and are demanding tax annulment. They say they have nothing to lose and are protesting without the care of their life." The more Heath listened, the wider his smile got. "This Strongwolf, does he have a family?" He questioned with a small smile on his face. The butler knew his master''s way of doing things, so he expected this question. "Yes, he has a wife and daughter." He answered. Heath''s smile grew wider, "Heh, a wife and a daughter huh¡­ Alright, take a few soldiers, beat him up, and take his wife and daughter in front of his eyes. Tell everyone that since the man has failed to pay taxes, his daughter and wife will ''work'' and pay taxes. Also, since Strongwolf dared to go against Viscount Heath, the taxes he needs to pay are tripled. Of course, do all of this in the middle of the day. Create an example out of that man. Warn the other vigers to pay the tax by the next week, or else the same will happen to them" "Is will be done, Master Heath" The butler nodded without any change in his expression. It was not the first time he had heard this and he knew that this wouldn''t be thest time either. Viscount Heath likes to y with his ''opponent'', he loves it when his ''opponents'' fall on their knees, begging him, while he fucks their wives, mothers, or daughters. "Continue" Viscount muttered. "Yes master. So the An-" *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* However, before the butler could continue, a knock was heard. "Enter" Viscount Heath ordered. The door opened and a servant entered. "Master Heath, one of the soldiers who you sent for the Vampires Hunt is here to report something. I tried to tell him that you are busy, but he says it is urgent." Hearing about the Vampires, Viscount Heath''s face turned serious and he nodded. "Let him enter." The servant nodded and then left the office, a few minutester, the soldier entered the room and saluted. "Viscount Heath!" The viscount nodded and motioned him to continue. "Viscount Heath, yesterday, Team B used a calling tablet from Arc Vige, but when we reached the ce, there was nothing other than blood there, even the vigers of Arc vige disappeared. We believe that Team B has met a Misfortune." Viscount Heath didn''t say anything, he turned towards his butler and questioned. "How many people were there in Team B?" "51, Master. 50 Beginner Stage Cultivators and 1 Advance Stage Cultivator." The butler answered with a solemn look. He sensed Viscount''s mood when he asked this question and replied ordingly. The Viscount then turned towards the soldier and questioned. "So you are telling me, that 50 cultivators were defeated by ves Vampires?" Although his tone was calm, the soldier and the butler could sense how angry he was. "Y-Yes," However, no matter how angry the Viscount was, it was his duty to report everything, so the soldier did what he needed to. Viscount Heath then closed his eyes. A few secondster, he took a deep breath and finally calmed himself down. If it was a normal messenger, he would have beheaded him already, however, he was a soldier, a cultivator, and resources are required to raise cultivators. He can''t just kill a cultivator just because he was angry. "How did that happen? Are Vampires that strong now? Can they deal with the Cultivators?" Viscount Heath questioned. "¡­" The soldier stayed silent. To be honest, he doesn''t want to believe what Viscount Heath said. "Master Heath¡­" Suddenly, the butler opened his mouth. Viscount Heath then turned towards him and motioned him to continue. "Master Heath, it is still not sure if they were defeated by Vampires." Viscount Heath''s eyes widened in realization. Yes, it is not sure if it is done by the vampire- wait. "But if it was not the work of the Vampires, where are the vigers? What happened to them?" Viscount questioned. "The people who were behind this might have done this so that they can put the me on the vampires so that they can mislead us" Butler muttered, he firmly believed that the vampires aren''t strong enough to deal with the cultivators. Even if they can fight them a little, it would be impossible for the vampires to stop them from running away. The viscount nodded. What the butler said made sense. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* However, before they could say anything else, a knock was heard again. "Enter" The same servant entered and reported. "Master Heath, a messenger is here to report something" "Call him in" Heath ordered. The messenger then entered the office and reported. "Master Heath,st night, a total of 263 Vampires disappeared from 6 different Farnds. The leaders of the Farnds were found dead, it is believed that these vampires have escaped but no one saw where they went." "¡­" Viscount Heath turned silent and turned towards his butler. "This proves that your theory is wrong, Butler Landon. These must be the vampires who killed the soldiers and the vigers." Butler Landon stood there with an awkward look on his face. However, he still believed that the vampires aren''t strong enough to do something like that. Soon, a theory appeared in his mind and his eyes brightened. "Master Heath." He called out. "What now?" Viscount Heath questioned with a frustrated look on his face. "Master Heath, this incident just proves my theory even more." "What do you mean?" The viscount frowned. "Master Heath, we all know the strength of those ve vampires, they are just a little stronger than normal humans, I can believe that they killed the vigers, but how could 250 ve vampires kill 50 cultivators? Not to mention that there was an advance stage cultivator among them. I believe that the one behind this incident is someone else, and he is trying to me the vampires. He must have killed the farnd leaders and then freed the vampires. Or else how could vampires of 6 different farnds, vampires who have never met each other, coordinate so well and escape in a single night at the same time?" The more butler spoke, the more he thought he made sense. Which, in a sense he did. It is just that he failed to calcte variables like Azriel and Ithania. Viscount Heath nodded, he now started to believe his butler. "Who do you think is behind all this? Is it Viscount Alger? But would he really set the vampires free just to deceive me?" The viscount muttered. "Master Heath, it is not like we are sure that those ves are now set free. For all we know, they might have been killed or sold somewhere else." "Indeed. We don''t know what happened to the vampires." The viscount then dismissed the soldier and the messenger, before he turned toward his butler. "Do you think it''s that bastard Alger, who is behind all this?" He questioned. "That is what I am confused about, Master Heath. ording to our spies, Viscount Alger''s soldiers have moved much. But I cannot think of someone else who could be behind this." The butler answered honestly. "Isn''t it possible to him to use other nobles?" "It is possibl-" "Increase the security of the Farnds." Before Butler Landon could answer, an old man walked in the office and ordered. "Father." "Master Edmund." Viscount Heath and butler Landon greeted. The viscount then stood up from his chair and offered it to his father. Edmund nodded and sat on the chair before he repeated. "Increase the security of the farnds. Especially the one where Vampires work. Also, recheck the strength of those ves, and make sure there are no variables. Dere that if anyone finds or notices anything, even the smallest of the things, weird, report it." "Hmm? Why do you sound so tense, father?" Viscount Heath questioned. "Master Edmund, do you think that the ones behind this incident are vampires?" Butler Landon questioned. Edmund first nced at Viscount Heath, before he turned his head towards butler Landon and seeing their confused expressions, a sigh escaped his mouth. "I hope your theory about all of this being that Alger''s ploy is correct¡­" "Hmm? Why?" Viscount Heath questioned. There were question marks all over his head. "I just don''t want to deal with the vampires¡­" ''Especially the return of the old vampires¡­'' Edmund sighed. However, he didn''t say thest part out loud. Chapter 46 So Listen Well. "Lady Ithania, did you call me? Can I help you with something?" Ferox questioned respectfully. Ithania saved his life before, she gave her a choice to be free, and she was the one who awakened his inner warrior, no matter where he goes, the respect he has for Ithania will never diminish. "Ferox, do you want to be strong?" Ithania questioned. "Of course, I want to, Lady Ithania." Ferox answered without a second of hesitation. "Don''t answer so quickly, Ferox. Remember what I told you before? There is no free lunch in this world, to get something, you have to go through hardships. You can be strong, yes. The process will be quick, yes. However, it will be extremely, I repeat, extremely painful. Are you willing to take the risk?" Ithania questioned again. And again, without any hesitation, Ferox answered. "I want to be able to decide my own fate and the fight with those humans taught me that I cannot do that unless I am strong. I want to be strong, Lady Ithania. I am willing to go through any pain for it." A small smile appeared on Ithania''s face as she nodded. "Good, I knew I was right to choose you." A smile appeared on Ferox''s face as well. "I am d that I didn''t disappoint you, Lady Ithania." He muttered and he wasn''t lying. He was truly d that Lady Ithania chose him before anyone else. He will brag about it to Tassia and Valerian. ''Heh, that Valerian bastard, he always brags about how he was her first subordinate! Hmph! So what if you were first? She still chose me over you!'' Ferox smirked inwardly. ¡­ "Hey, do you know why we are called here?" "Huh? Do you think I can predict the future or something? How would I know?" "Can''t you just say know without all that bbering?" "¡­" In Luminia Crux''s garden, more than 200 hundred vampires were standing with curious looks on their faces. They were resting in their rooms when Ithania summoned them all. She clearly mentioned that no one is allowed to miss it, no matter what they were doing. "Wait, will they give us the cultivation techniques Sir Azriel was talking about?" Someone muttered with an excited look on his face. The vampires who heard him smiled brightly as they imagined themselves in Azriel''s ce, ughtering humans like they were nothing. "Hehe~ I think that''s true." "Hahaha! I am so excited, I can finally cultivate!" "Same! Just look how strong I will be in future! I''ll kill all those humans who tortured me before!" "Hahaha! I am getting excited just thinking about it!" The vampires continued talking excitedly. They all wanted to get stronger, however, there were a few ''intelligent'' vampires among them as well. "You idiots! Haven''t you noticed something?" One of the vampires muttered. "What are you talking about?" Another vampire questioned. "Didn''t you see how they took away inous, Pholus and the others?" The vampire muttered. "Wait¡­ they still aren''t back yet¡­" The other vampire ''realized''. "Yes, they aren''t back yet!" "What did they do to them?" "What happened to them?" Suddenly, a few more vampires started questioning. Valerian, who was standing with these vampires frowned. He knew who these vampires were. They were all inous, Pholus or the other vampires'' subordinates. Although not as greedy and opportunistic as their leaders, they still shared a few qualities. Now that their leaders are missing, they were trying to use this opportunity to gather more support. Valerian won''t be surprised if they try to overthrow inous, Pholous and the otherster. As they continued their act, Valerian''s frown deepened, he knew he had to stop them. "Wai-" "So what?" However, before he could say something, another vampire stepped forward and questioned. He was Magnus, a neutral Vampire. He was d that Ithania saved him and is grateful to her, however, he isn''t greatly ''devoted'' to her like Ferox, Tassia and Valerian are. Of course, that did not mean he was with the ''rebels'' either. He was neutral. And Vampires like these were the ones who the ''rebels'' were trying to get on their side. "Huh? What do you mean ''so what?''" one of the subordinate vampires questioned. "I am asking so what they aren''t back yet?" The vampire questioned. "Haah? Are you stupid!? Can''t you use your brain!? They all might be-" "Dead, right?" The vampire interrupted. "Dea¡­" The subordinate vampire was taken aback by how unbothered the Magnus sounded, soon, his expression changed and he shouted. "Why are you acting like it''s no big deal! They killed a Vampire! They killed a fellow vampire! What is the guarantee that they won''t kill us!?" "There is no guarantee," Magnus muttered. "Ye-" However, before the subordinate vampire could say anything else, Magnus continued. "However, was our life guaranteed when we were humans'' ve?" "¡­" The subordinate vampire turned silent. He didn''t know how to answer that question. "We are getting food that is a lot better than we used to get. The ce we live in is a lot better than we were used to living in. We don''t have to do the thankless job of ploughing the fields every day. Do you think they will waste so many resources on us just so that they can kill uster?" Magnus questioned. "Yes, what he says is true!" "Indeed, why would they kill us?" "And what if Pholous and the others are killed? It''s not like we don''t know how they were!" "True! We all knew that they were against Ithania, the one who saves them in the first ce!" "Yes, people like them should be killed! There is nothing wrong with what Sir Azriel did!" Many vampires started siding with Magnus. Ithania, who was watching it from afar smiled. Lady Luminia was right, however, she had one question. "How did Lady Luminia know that beforehand?" "It''s simple." Lilia, who was standing beside her muttered. "They are weak." "Hmm? What does it have to do with anything?" Ithania questioned. "These people are weak, not only physically but mentally as well. They are weak-minded. All they seek is ''living''. They do not care what happens to others, as long as they live, it is fine. Being suppressed by humans for so long, they do not how to ''resist'', they will turn to any side that they think will help them ''live''. Most of them has heard about, if not seen Azriel''s strength, therefore, unconsciously, their mind would be drawn to the ''strong'' and they will support him. The question was never about who is right or who is wrong, the question is about who is strong and who is weak. When you were their ''leader'', they couldn''t sense an overwhelming strength from you. You were just slightly stronger than them. Therefore, you couldn''t provide them with the sense of security they were looking for. However, Azriel is different, him ughtering humans in front of them left a major impact on their hearts. Azriel provides the sense of security you failed to, therefore, they will side with him unless someone stronger than him appears." Lilia answered, she did not care if her words hurt Ithania or not. She wanted Ithania to realize the importance of strength. "So ording to you, people like Lupas would have followed him by their own will if it was Azriel?" Ithania questioned. "Indeed." Lilia was honest. A sad smile appeared on Ithania''s face. "However," Then, Lilia muttered. "Azriel wouldn''t be able to form a ''team'' of more than 200 vampires in the first ce. So theparison with him is stupid. Also, you can''t lead with strength alone, you can gain obedience yes, but how will you n? How will you use your subordinates? How will you help them grow? The current Azriel is unable to do that." Lilia then turned to Ithania and patted her head. "Therefore, you need to step up, improve yourself and lead them" ''Until Azriel is ready to lead them.'' She didn''t say thest part out loud. Lilia knew that no matter how talented and intelligent Ithania is, the one leading the Vampires has to be Azriel. Bringing Vampires back to their prime wasn''t easy, if it was, Lady Luminia would have done that already. Someone like Azriel was needed. Ithania smiled, being patted felt good¡­ She was enjoying it. However, soon, her face turned serious and she walked toward the garden. "Alright, everyone, silent!" She instructed, and the vampires, who were talking and whispering to each other turned silent. Lilia was surprised by how good of a leader Ithania was and smiled. An unpolished gem. "Everyone, I called you all here to tell you about something very important." Ithania gained the vampire''s attention and continued. "I am sure all you know about cultivation. ''Vampires can''t cultivate'' was a lie! It was a lie framed by those humans so that they can keep us as their ves for our whole life. However, this won''t happen anymore. Sir Azriel has given me the techniques that we vampires can cultivate. However, before I give them to you, I need to tell you some things about cultivation. So listen well." Chapter 47 History Of The Vampires. Ithania then told the Vampires everything about Mana and Body Cultivation. It was up to them to decide which path they are going to walk on. "Alright, now the exnation about the cultivation is over, let me talk about something important." Ithania didn''t directly hand them the cultivation technique and started talking. "I will talk about the History of Vampires," Ithania announced before she turned her head towards Lilia and requested. "Teacher," Lilia nodded, she then stepped forward as she nced at all the vampires and raised her hand. An unknown force lifted more than 250 vampires 3 meters high in the air. The vampire then felt something strangling their necks. They couldn''t breathe! The vampire panicked, however, no matter what they did, they couldn''t open their mouth. They moved their legs repeatedly, trying to resist that choking feeling. But it bore no fruit. The unknown force continued to strangle their neck, this was especially true for the ''rebel''s'' subordinates. Their eyes had turned red due to suffocation. Just as the vampires thought that they would die, the force suddenly disappeared and they fell to the ground. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* "Ughhh!" "It hurts!" "Ughh¡­" The vampires groaned in pain, however, their bodies shivered in fright when Lilia released her boundless killing intent. "Silence." She ordered. All the vampires turned silent. No one dared to say anything. This maid was no simple woman. She was scary¡­ Is she really a vampire? How is she so strong? Let alone them, even Ithania was shocked by all this. She knew her teacher was strong, and she also that her teacher can defeat all of the vampires easily, however, she had no clue that the process would be so effortless. She just raised her hand and defeat more than 250 vampires! This was ridiculous! "Continue," Lilia ordered. Ithania came out of her reverie and cleared her throat. "She''s a vampire! How is she so strong!?" Ithania muttered, she then turned towards the vampires and continued. "I am sure that you all are wondering the same." The vampires nodded, their bodies were still shivering in fear. "Let me answer you. The statement, ''She''s a Vampire, how is she so strong!?'' is wrong in itself. She''s this strong because she''s a vampire." Ithania revealed and the vampires who were listening to her narrowed their eyes in confusion. "She''s not a Half Vampire like us. She''s a True Vampire. 500 years ago, Vampires were one of the strongest races in Yrniel. We were as strong as the Demons and the Dragons. Humans, the weakest race in the world, were nothing to us. However, the Vampire King noticed humans, he noticed how the race, which is being suppressed by every other race in the world, is still able to live on. That gained his interest. He extended a helping hand toward humans. He gave them resources, he made them stronger. However, the humans betrayed us. They poisoned us and colluded with the other 5 races in Yrniel to get rid of us. That was how we vampires were defeated. Betrayed, poisoned, and surrounded by all the races in Yrniel." Ithania informed and the atmosphere turned solemn. Let alone vampires, even Lilia was affected by this as her gaze turned solemn and¡­ sad¡­ "After the defeat of the vampires, the weak vampires were captured, they were turned into ves. The Vampires reced humans as the weakest race in Yrniel. One of the strongest races is now nothing but ves. Tragic right?" Ithania questioned with an expressionless face. "¡­" Nobody answered, however, their hatred for humans and the other races increased even more. Their hearts burned in anger, however, they were just too weak to change anything. They couldn''t do anything. "Why are you telling this to us, Lady Ithania?" Suddenly, one of the vampires questioned. "Do you want us to get stronger and avenge our race?" Another vampire questioned. "Heh. Avenge your race? You? Laughable." Lilia scoffed. "No. I am not telling you to do anything like that, we are too weak to do something. I am just telling you the potential our race has. However, after 500 years of suppression, our vampire blood has been diluted, diluted to the point that our potential is ruined. Although you can still get stronger, the process will be slow." Ithania muttered. The vampires lowered their heads in disappointment. "But worry not. I have a way out of this. I can help you all raise your potential without any side effects!" The vampires'' eyes brightened, however, Valerian furrowed his brows and stepped out. "But Lady Ithania, didn''t you say there is no free lunch in this world? How can such a good thing exist?" He questioned. A small smile appeared on Ithania''s face as she nced at Valerian. "Yes, there is no free lunch in this world. The process of raising your potential is agonizing and risky. You need to have an extremely strong will to go through that pain. And to make sure that you all do not overestimate yourself, I will show you the process in front of your eyes." Ithania announced, she then nced at Ferox and nodded. Ferox then walked towards her with a proud look on his face. "As many of you know, he is Ferox. He is willing to go through the process to help you all understand how painful and beneficial it will be." Ithania muttered and Ferox''s smile widened. He then nced at Valerian and Tassia and smirked. Valerian''s and Tassia''s faces twitched in irritation. ''Hateful man!'' They both thought inwardly. Ithania then nced at Lilia and thetter nodded. Lilia then waved her hand and a bucket full of blood appeared on the ground. A fresh aromatic scent assaulted the vampires'' noses, their eyes became intoxicated and they started walking towards the bucket like some puppets¡­ ¡­or so they wanted to, but when they saw Lilia standing before the buckets, they quickly snapped out of their reverie and stood still. That maid was scary! They didn''t want to be an inch closer to her! Lilia then waved her hand and 7 drops of blood rose from the bucket and moved towards Ferox. "Open your mouth" Lilia ordered. Ferox did as she told and the blood drops entered his mouth. "Drink." *Gulp* *Gulp* Ferox drank it all. Everyone waited patiently and observed the changes in Ferox. However, there were no changes, Ferox just stood there, motionless. 1 minuteter, there was a change. Ferox closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. It look like he was going through something painful. However, the pain was a lot stronger than he imagined. "AAAAAGHHHHHHH!!!" He screamed out loud as he fell to his knees. He then held his head tightly and continued screaming. However, unlike other vampires, he didn''t beg to stop this pain. 30 secondster, the pain started fading away and he opened his eyes, his eyes, however, were fluttering between red and ck colours. A small smile appeared on his face. "Lady Ithania¡­ I did i- AAAGHHHHHH!!" Ferox screamed in agony again. And this time, he passed out. "¡­" The ce turned silent. The vampires shivered in fear. This was too painful to even look at, how are they supposed to go through that pain? "W-What happened to him?" Valerian questioned in worry. "Don''t worry, he''s still alive. This is all part of the process." Ithania muttered in a calm tone. "¡­" The vampires turned silent and waited. For the next 15 minutes, no vampire said anything, they all observed Ferox with nervous looks on their faces. Then, pungent ck blood starteding out of Ferox''s skin. It continued for 30 seconds and once it stopped, Lilia raised her hand. The ck blood rose in the air, turned into a ball and was thrown into a dustbin. 1 minuteter, Ferox''s eyes fluttered. Soon, he sat up and opened his eyes. Simr to what happened in the experiments, Ithania noticed that his eyes were now red. Ferox narrowed his eyes as he clenched his fist and soon, an excited look appeared on his face. "Lady Ithania! I¡­ I am stronger now!" He eximed excitedly. All that pain he went through g was worth it! He could feel his new strength! He was d that he didn''t give up midway. Not that it would have changed anything even if he gave up. p Once the process starts, it cannot be stopped. Ithania smiled as she nodded her head. "You did a good job." She muttered as she patted his shoulders. She then turned toward the other vampires and stated. "You already saw how agonizing the pain was. Now is the time to see the reward. I invite any vampire to step up and fight against Ferox, if you win, you shall receive 10 bowls of human blood every day for the next whole month." Ithania announced and the vampire''s eyes shined with excitement and greed. Ithania then turned towards Ferox and muttered. "This will be a good chance to test your new abilities." "Yes, Lady Ithania. I will not disappoint you." Ferox bowed. Chapter 48 He Really Hates Reading Huh... "So, who would like to spar with Ferox?" Ithania questioned. "I will like to try, Lady Ithania." Ithania nced at the vampire who stepped up and smiled. She wasn''t surprised; rather, she predicted he would be the one. "Hahaha! You? You will fight me? You couldn''t even defeat me before, how will you defeat me now?" Ferox mocked as he nced at Valerian who stepped forward. "Heh. Truly shameless. Who was the one who lost thest fight?" Valerian sneered. "Hmph! That only happened before you used low blows! That''s not fair!" Ferox snorted. "As Lady Ithania said, everything is fair as long as you win. Only winners are recognized, what you are doing is just a loser making excuses." Valerian replied calmly, however, Ferox and others who knew him were able to tell that he was sneering inwardly. Ferox''s face twitched in frustration, however, soon, a smile appeared on his face and heughed, "Good, good! Let''s see who gets thestugh!" Saying that, he took his fighting stance, and Valerian did the same. However, a momentter, Ferox threw away his fighting stance and rushed toward Valerian. ''A brute indeed.'' Valerian thought inwardly, however, his eyes widened in surprise when Ferox appeared right in front of him. ''What speed!'' He eximed in shock but the surprise hadn''t ended yet. Ferox didn''t lose this amazing opportunity and punched Valerian''s gut with all the strength he had. Valerian''s eyes widened in surprise and pain, "*Cough*" He coughed out loud, his eyes balls nearly popped out and he bent his back. The power behind the punch was much more than he expected. It was too painful! However, Ferox didn''t stop. He used his second hand to punch his face. "Aghhh!" Valerian groaned in pain, he could feel his vision turning blur but he then quickly bit his lips and forced himself to stay up. He would not lose so easily. Suddenly, Valerian crouched and lowered his head. Ferox fist didn''t connect. Valerian dodged it. A smile appeared on Valerian''s face. Even though he can''t react to Ferox''s new speed and strength, he knew his character, so he could predict his moves to some extent. Valerian then grabbed Ferox''s legs and pulled them closed to him. Ferox lost his bnce and fell. Valerian was quick to jump and sat on top of Ferox. Then without giving him any time to react, he punched his face with all his strength. However, Valerian''s eyes widened when he saw that rather than groaning in pain, this brute wasughing like crazy. He punched his face again and Feroxughed out loud. "Is that all you got!? How weak! Hahahaha!" Valerian tried to punch again but Ferox grabbed his fist, he punched with his other fist but Ferox grabbed it as well. Then, a wide smile appeared on Ferox''s face as he twisted Valerian''s fist. "AAghhhh!" Valerian screamed in pain. Ferox took the opportunity to roll over and sit on top of him, then, with a wide smile on his face, Ferox''s released Valerian''s hand and punched his face. "Ughhh!" Valerian could feel his vision blurring; this brute was too damn powerful. Ferox''s punched again and Valerian couldn''t do anything against him. "Alright, that''s enough." Just as Valerian was about to lose his consciousness, Ithania ordered. Ferox then stood up with a big smile on his face andughed out loud. "Hahaha! Does anyone else want to fight with me? I can still fight for a few more rounds!" "I want to try." Tassia stepped forward. "Heh. I hope you won''t regret it. I won''t go easy on you just because you are a girl" "Don''t worry, I already expected that from a brute like you." Tassia retorted. Ithania didn''t stop the two of them either. She wanted to see how much Ferox has improved and she wanted others to see that as well. The fight continued, after Tassia, a few more vampires stepped up but all of them lost without exception. "Hahaha! C''mon! C''mon! Step forward and fight! Hahaha!" However, Ferox was still as energetic as before. He didn''t look tired at all. "Increase in Speed, Strength, Defense and Stamina" Ithania muttered. "Alright, let''s stop this." She ordered and then turned towards the vampires. "As you can see from the results, Ferox is a lot stronger than he was before and this is not the only benefit. This is just the beginning. As I said before, Ferox''s ''potential'' has been increased. So his cultivation speed will be faster than you all. From here on, Ferox will only get stronger and stronger. The only way for you to catch up to him is by going through the ''process'', I will name it Purification from now on. So? Is anyone of you willing to go through the agonizing pain of the Purification and increase his strength by another level?" Ithania questioned. "I am." As soon as she questioned, Valerian stepped forward. He was unsatisfied. He had fought with Ferox before, and although he was a little stronger than him, Valerian was faster than him and has defeated him before. He never lost so overwhelmingly before. He needs his revenge. A small smile appeared on Ithania''s face. She knew Valerian would step up after his defeat. "Good." "I am willing as well" After Valerian, Tassia stepped up as well. She wouldn''t let these two bastards get ahead of her. She wanted to serve Lady Ithania as well. Seeing two vampires stepping up, a few more vampires stepped up as well, seeing them, more and more followed. In the end, out of the initial 254 vampires, 76 vampires stepped forward. A surprising result. Ithania didn''t expect so many would step up. A small, satisfied smile appeared on her face. This was good, good indeed. ''And this is just the first batch; more woulde forward after they feel how quickly they are left behind.'' Ithania thought inwardly and smiled even more. She then turned towards Lilia and nodded. Lilia nodded back and 532 drops of blood rose in the air before they divided themselves and moved towards the 76 vampires who stepped up. "Drink" Ithania ordered and the vampires drank. "AAGHHHHHHH!!" ¡­ On the other side, In Luminia''s Library, Azriel was sitting on a chair with a bored look on his face. In front of him, was a book, ''The History of the Vampires''. Yes, he was reading. And Azriel was very quick to realize that he hated studying. He knew its importance and could notice that he had be calmer after reading but he still hated it nheless. ''Ughh¡­ why do I have to go through this¡­'' He groaned inwardly but then he continued reading. He had to do whatever his teacher told him. No matter how boring it was. A few minutester, he turned the page and, *Bam* Luminia, who was sitting beside him, pped his head. "W-What did I do? Why did you hit me?" Azriel questioned with a wronged look on his face. "You took 10 minutes to turn the page, generally, you only need 6 minutes to do it. Concentrate." Luminia replied with a strict look on her face. "Ughh¡­ teacher¡­ I am such a good student¡­ can''t you just tell me whatever is written in the book in your sweet voice? I feel like I will learn much faster that way." "You think you can get away by praising me?" Luminia questioned. "Ughh¡­" Azriel knew nothing could be done, so he just groaned and turned his gaze back to his book. "Azriel, I know you don''t like reading, however, you know the advantages of reading as well. You need the knowledge to broaden your horizons. As for me teaching you everything, that won''t work. What every person grabs from a book is different. Generally, people only grab around 30% of knowledge that is the book they are reading, if they are genius, the number can shoot up to 70, but that''s it. Therefore, if you have someone ''exin'' the book to you, you will only grab some percentage of what they have grabbed. So read on your own, understand and improve yourself, you got that?" Luminia exined and then questioned. "Okay, teacher" Azriel nodded. He then started reading the book more seriously. He then turned the page, "Yes, that''s good, 6 minutes." Luminia nodded. Azriel continued reading however, just as he was about to turn the page again, "AAAGGHHHH!!" He heard people screaming. He turned to Luminia and saw a small smile on her face. "That girl convinced 77 vampires to go through ''Purification''" Luminia informed. "That is less than I expected¡­" Azriel muttered. Luminia wanted to face palm¡­ "Hahhh¡­ I think I need to increase your reading time¡­" She sighed. "Eh? What? Why?" "Nothing." Just continued reading. ,m "You won''t increase my reading time, will you?" Azriel questioned with a worried look on his face. "No I won''t, just continue reading," Luminia replied. ''He really hates reading huh¡­'' Luminia thought inwardly and a small smile appeared on her face. ''Heh. He is just like me.'' Chapter 49 W-What Happened? ''Heh, we are really giving these techniques to a bunch of Half Vampires huh¡­'' Lilia thought inwardly and sighed as she watched Ithania handing over the copies of the Cultivation techniques to the half vampires. None of these techniques were normal, although not as strong as the ones Azriel uses, they all are still Tier one techniques which any low-level noble vampire would be willing his whole family fortune for. And these Tier 1 techniques were given to beings who weren''t even pure-blooded vampires, let alone nobles vampires. ''Haahh¡­'' Lilia sighed. She wouldn''t have cared if the vampires who were willing to step forward and go through ''Purification'' got these techniques, but she didn''t like the fact that every single vampire got them. However, she knew this was important. To show the difference between a normal vampire and a vampire who went through purification, they need to have the same techniques, only then will more and more vampires will be willing to go through that agonizing process. As for the vampires who still don''t ept the purification? Well, Luminia wascking some test subjects, so they will be needed there. Cruel? It is cruel indeed. However, there is no free lunch in this world. If they aren''t even willing to go through some pain, how will they fight against all the races in this world? Heh, they would be the first to chicken out and will affect the morale of the others. These useless people weren''t needed, well; they were, but only as experimental rats. Thinking about it, Luminia''s excited face appeared in Lilia''s mind and she sighed. ''Lady Luminia really found a fun activity huh¡­'' She muttered inwardly. "So? Which path did you choose?" While Lilia was lost in her thoughts, Ithania was done distributing the cultivation techniques to all and Valerian questioned Ferox excitedly. "Body Cultivation, of course, real warriors fight head-on!" Ferox answered excitedly as he patted his biceps. "Heh. I expected that from a brute like you." Valerian sneered. "What did you say?" Ferox narrowed his eyes. "Nothing, I just said that I chose Mana Cultivation, just like Lady Ithania," Valerian answered with a small smile on his face. "What? Lady Ithania, you chose Mana Cultivation?" Ferox questioned. "I did." Ithania nodded. "Hahaha~ I chose Mana Cultivation too!" Tassiaughed as well. She and Valerian were really enjoying teasing Ferox. It felt good to get one over it. Tassia then smiled as she turned towards Lilia, "Heh. Not only that, but even Lady Lilia is a Mana Cultivator, right, Lady Lilia?" "I am." Lilia nodded and Ferox''s face turned sour. "W-What about Sir Azriel? I am sure he chose Body Cultivation, right?" Ferox questioned. "He''s different, don''tpare yourself with him," Lilia answered. She didn''t know why all these vampires are so eager topare themselves with that monster. Even a pure-blooded, highest-ranking noble vampire shouldn''tpare himself with that freak let alone these half-blooded vampires. "Heh. See that? Even if Sir Azriel has chosen Body Cultivation, he ispletely different from you." Tassia smiled brightly when she noticed that even Lady Lilia was on her side. "Yeah. Only a brute like you would choose Body Cultivation, the real strong people would choose Mana Cultivation" Valerian teased and seeing Ferox''s face, his smile widened even more. "Don''t say that again, child." Suddenly, Lilia warned as she nced at Valerian. Her eyes were a little threatening right now. "W-Why?" "Although most of us here, including me, chose Mana Cultivation, the strongest Vampire in this mansion, and presumably in the whole world right now, is a Body Cultivator. Even if all of us were to attack her together, she would ughter us without even raising her hand. So mind your words." Lilia warned again. She knew that the vampire didn''t mean to disrespect her master; else, she would have beheaded him already. No one is allowed to disrespect her master in front of her. Not even Azriel, the hope of the Vampire Race. ¡­ "HAAHH! Finally! Teacher! The time is up! Let''s go train now!" Azriel eximed as he nced at Luminia with stars in his eyes. Studying is way too boring. However, Luminia didn''t share his excitement. "There are still five minutes left." She muttered and Azriel''s excitement flushed out. "Teacher¡­ We can skip that¡­ can''t we?" he questioned but instead of answering, Luminia just stared at him. "Ughh¡­ alright, five minutes it is¡­" saying that, Azriel sat down with a dejected look and continued reading. The whole transition from relief to the excitement and then this dejected expression was quite amusing. Luminia enjoyed every second of it. "Alright, I''ll let you off today, we can go train now," Luminia then muttered and Azriel''s face brightened again. "Teacher! I knew you were the best!" This time, Azriel closed the book with a m and stood up. He wouldn''t study! At least till tomorrow... Luminia sighed when she looked at how he was acting. His attitude was really simr to the past her. She hated studying as well. However, A King cannot be like her. The path Azriel has chosen is the path of the king. He cannot be like her. He has to be better than her. Better than everyone. "Alright, let''s go train. However, your training would be a little different today." Luminia muttered with a small smile on her face. "Different?" Azriel questioned. "Just follow me." "Alright~" Azriel nodded. He didn''t have any problems with anything unless it is studying. Luminia smiled and the two of them walked towards their garden. No, not where the other vampires were, but in another garden. "Alright, now use your [Blood Mist]" Without asking anything, Azriel''s whole body burst into blood mist. "Turn back," Luminia ordered. Azriel then turned back. "Turn into Blood mist again and then return to normal. Keep doing that for the next 30 minutes and make sure you do it as fast as possible" Luminia ordered before she sat on a chair. Azriel didn''t question anything, he continued doing what Luminia said. He knew that she wouldn''t waste his time. Whatever she was making him do, it would be beneficial to him. Luminia liked that attitude of his. She was very satisfied. ¡­ Continuously changing into Blood Mist form and then returning back to normal for 10 minutes made him dizzy. His speed decreased, however, he continued changing again and again. Luminia watched him attentively; she observed the changes in his expression keenly. She knew this idiot wouldn''t stop himself even if the training is too much for him, so she would have to stop him herself. Azriel was different from other vampires. A normal Vampire ''learns'' an innate skill after he breaks through the next cultivation stage. The higher his cultivation; the more innate skills are unlocked. However, no Vampire can just ''use'' these innate skills as soon as he ''learns'' them, all the vampires still need to work hard and train these skills to use them. However, Azriel is different. As soon as he ''learns'' his Skills, he can ''use'' them. Therefore, Luminia has trouble training him. She doesn''t know how much she can train him since she has never seen a case like Azriel before. That is the reason why she has to be so attentive while training him. Not that she is disappointed because of that, the more out of the norm Azriel is, the higher the chances of him being able to fulfil his ambition. And watching him progress day and night fills Luminia with unending joy. 20 more minutester, Azriel finally stopped transforming into blood mist and fell to the ground. "Haahhhhh¡­ hahhh¡­ hhhaaa¡­" He breathed heavily and although there was no sweat on his face, it was clear that he was tired. "How do you feel?" Luminia questioned. "Dizzy¡­ my vision is still a little blurry¡­" Azriel answered weekly. "Hmm, don''t worry, that''s normal. You need to get used to it, the faster the better." Luminia muttered. "Yes, teacher¡­" Azriel nodded. "Good, now rest for 5 minutes and then we will continue" "Yes" Azriel then rolled over, with his chest facing the sky and closed his eyes. With his incredible physique, 5minutes were more than enough for him to return to his peak state and 5 minutester, Azriel stood up as he nced at Luminia and questioned with an excited look on his face. "Teacher, I am fine now. What do we do now?" "Yes, now you see these 2 trees?" "Yes." "Run from one tree to another." "Hmm? Alright¡­" Although Azriel found it a little weird, he didn''t think too much about it and walked towards one tree. He then dashed towards the other tree at full speed and arrived there within a moment. "Good, now transform into Blood mist and run back to the tree" Luminia ordered. "Alright." Azriel then turned into blood mist and rushed towards the first tree. This time, his speed was a lot quicker than before. Azriel was unable to control it and just as he thought that his body would collide with the tree, his vision divided into two and he passed through the tree. He turned back to normal, turned around and when he noticed the tree behind him, many question marks appeared all over his face. "W-What happened?" Chapter 50 Teacher! What Are You Doing!? "W-What happened?" Azriel questioned in bewilderment. Luminia smiled, she then walked towards Azriel and instructed. "Turn into Blood Mist again." Azriel did as she told, his body burst apart into Blood Mist and suddenly, a sword appeared in Luminia''s hand and she shed it towards Azriel. Let alone defend or dodge, Azriel wasn''t even able to react in time. Luminia was just too fast, she''s on apletely another levelpared to when she spars with Azriel. Just as Azriel thought that the sword would sh him apart, his vision divided into 2 again and the sword moved past his body and touched the ground. Luminia attacked again, this time, Azriel''s vision divided into four and the sword passed through his again. This time, Azriel started to realize what was happening. Luminia''s sword then disappeared and she smiled. "The Blood Mist, this is an absurdly overpowered Skill if used correctly." Azriel''s 4 visions turned back to a single one, he then returned to his normal form and listened to Luminia attentively. "Although your Mist has a different colourpared to a normal Vampire''s. The basic ability is still the same. The Misting, or in your case, Blood Mist, gives you a mist like body, other than the boost in speed, it gives you another, greater benefit. That is Mist like body, no matter how many times one would sh it, it will keep on dividing and will return to normal after some time. You will receive no damage at all." Azriel''s eyes widened in horror when he heard that and he questioned, "Won''t that make me invincible? I will receive no damage at all! I won''t die no matter what! What an absurd ability!" Luminia shook her head and she muttered, "It''s not that like that, Azriel. Blood Mist has a fatal weakness, turn into Blood Mist again." Luminia instructed and Azriel turned into Blood Mist. Luminia then waves her hand and Azriel''s mist like body was restricted. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move. Then Luminia waved her hand and the red mist in front of Luminia was divided into two, then four, then 8 and continued until more than 100 mists were in front of her and all of them were under her control. Although it was Azriel''s ''body'', he couldn''t move it no matter what. Right now, Azriel could see Luminia from more than 100 angles, and with more than 100 ''scenes'' in front of his eyes, Azriel felt dizzy. "When you are in your Mist form, your body has no strength, therefore, if even a small amount of Mana can be used to surround and trap you and you won''t be able to resist no matter what. If that happened, you are as good as dead, enemy can keep dividing your ''body'', then store them in different Mana containers, this way, you will never be able to return to normal since your ''body'' is stored in different containers. You will be stored in the container until your '' lifetime'' is over and will eventually die." Luminia muttered as she released Azriel''s ''body'', the mist thenbined into one and Azriel returned to normal. "T-That is frightening¡­" he muttered. "A frightening death, indeed." Luminia nodded. "Then why are we using such a risky Skill?" Azriel questioned. "Normal Vampire don''t. They only use this form when they have to travel through small openings and that too only when they are sure no one is around. However, I feel that it is a very stupid way to use this Skill. Who says you are going to remain in that form in your whole fight? This Skill is frightening if used correctly. Here, I''ll show you an example, attack me." Azriel did as he was told, a sword appeared in his hand and he attacked. However, before his sword could touch Luminia, her body turned into white mist and as soon as the sword passed through her, she appeared behind Azriel with her hand on his neck. "..." Azriel couldn''t believe what happened. She dodged her attack, that was okay, but how the hell did she appear behind him? "See that? This is how you use this Skill. This is the perfect way to attack and defend." Luminia muttered. "A-Again! I want to try it again!" "Alright." Azriel then attacked again, however this time, while he was attacking, he prepared the Mana around him to trap her just like she did. Yes, now that he was a Beginner Stage Mana Cultivator, he could use Mana around him to some extent. However, his attack didn''t seem to work as he couldn''t predict when and where Luminia''s ''body'' will appear after Misting, Luminia then appeared behind him again and ced her hand on his neck. "Do you understand now? The n to prepare Mana beforehand won''t work either since the enemy won''t know where your body will reappear after misting." Azriel''s eyes brightened in understanding, he now started to realize how to use this Skill properly. His teacher was right; this was a scary Skill indeed. It is Idiotic to use this like how most vampires too. It is too much of a waste. "Alright, let''s continue the training. Keep running between the two trees for the next 1.5 hours, one round with your main body, and another round in your Mist form. Of course, don''t forget to take a few rests in between." Luminia instructed. Azriel nodded with an excited look on his face. Heh. A new Skill. This is going to be fun. ¡­ 1.5 hourster, Azriel returned to normal as he touched the tree with his hand, again, there was no sweat on his body, however, he was very tired. This Skill was amazing, but the sudden change in the ''vision'' is confusing and adds a toll on Azriel''s body. He is still notfortable with it. Within thesest 1.5 hours, Azriel was ''forced'' to take rest 5 times, if he does not listen and keep running, Luminia would simply restrict his body with Mana and would only release him when he agrees to rest. "Haahh¡­ Hahhh¡­ hhaa..." Azriel breathed heavily. "Good job." Luminia praised as she walked toward him with a smile on her face. "Haa¡­ teacher¡­ I could have done it¡­ with¡­ haah¡­ 4 rests¡­ 5 rests weren''t needed¡­" "Yeah Yeah, whatever. I am the teacher here, do what I tell you to." Luminia shrugged. She would have hit him on the head if he wasn''t so tired. He got lucky this time. "Alright, rest for another 5 minutes, and then you cane and get your reward for working so hard." Saying that, Luminia walked away. Azriel smiled; he theny down on the ground and closed his eyes with an excited look on his face. This ''reward'' was another reason why he is always so excited about training. 5 minutester, Azriel entered Luminia''s room. Luminia, who was sitting on her chair, extended her hands towards Azriel with a small smile on her face. "Come." Azriel smiled, he then walked towards Luminia and snuggled closed to her before he moved his face close to her neck. He then quickly shifted her gown a little, revealing her pale white skin. *Gulp* Azriel gulped, his canines elongated and, *Bite* "Ahh~" Luminia moaned as Azriel continued to devour her blood while his blood-red eyes shined greedily. Yes, this was the ''reward'' Luminia and Azriel were talking about. After every training session, Luminia allows Azriel to drink her blood until he is satisfied. This all started when Azriel noticed Luminia''s disgusted expression when he was drinking human blood. "Hmm? Why do you look so repulsed, teacher?" Azriel questioned with a frown. "I am just wondering how you can drink such filthy blood, and with that eager face to boot," Luminia answered in disgust. "Filthy? Teacher, I know humans are filthy however, their blood is anything but that. It is a delicacy." "Heh. Delicacy my foot! Human Blood is the most disgusting blood a Vampire can drink, other than the stale blood, of course." "So you are saying there is something tastier than Human blood?" Azriel questioned with an excited look on his face. Luminia smiled, she then walked towards him and ced her hand in front of him. "Drink." She ordered. Azriel did as he was told, his canines elongated, he pierced them into her forearm and, "!!!" And Azriel''s eyes widened in surprise. ¡­ After that, Azriel drank Luminia''s blood regrly and just the thought of drinking human blood disgusted him to his core. Luminia was the same, for this long, she has only drunk Lilia''s blood. As for Azriel''s blood, She has smelled his blood before and was sure it will be a delicacy. She wanted to drink his blood a lot sooner, however, she controlled herself. Azriel was too weak, his regeneration wouldn''t be able to keep up. She wouldn''t harm her disciple for a moment of pleasure. However, that was before. Azriel was now a Beginner Stage Cultivator; his regeneration is better than before, and she was sure that it is enough for her to drink a little. A smile appeared on her face when she thought about it, and her canines then elongated, however, just as she was about to pierce Azriel''s neck, thetter questioned in surprise. "Teacher! What are you doing!?" Chapter 51 Delicious! "Teacher! What are you doing!?" Azriel questioned in surprise and panic. "Hmm? I was just about to drink your blood? Am I not allowed to?" Luminia questioned with a small smile on her face. "N-No! Of course, you are! You are my teacher! The person closest to me! Of course, you are allowed to drink my blood. But didn''t you see how those vampires who drank my blood burst apart? What if my blood harms you?" Azriel questioned in worry. "Hahaha~" Suddenly, Luminiaughed out loud. "W-What happened?" Azriel questioned. Luminia then patted Azriel''s head with a small smile as she muttered, "Hahaha~ My naive little student, if your blood could really harm me as it did to those vampires, you wouldn''t need to train so hard. You would only need to make sure that your enemies drink your blood and boom! You win! Don''tpare me with those Halflings, Azriel. I am different." Azriel''s eyes shined in understanding and he nodded. "I apologize, teacher" Luminia smiled as she patted his head again. "Now don''t interrupt my meal, okay?" Azriel nodded again. Luminia then moved her head close to Azriel''s, her canines elongated and she pierced them into his neck and started sucking his blood. Azriel''s back arched up as a silent jolt of body numbing pleasure moved throughout his body and his blood-red eyes shined uncontrobly. Luminia, who was drinking Azriel''s blood tightened her hug as she intensified her sucking. Too good! Otherworldly! Delicious! Azriel''s blood was just too delicious! It was iparable to anything she has ever had! Luminia couldn''t stop herself from wanting more and more. Her crimson eyes shined brightly as she continued devouring his blood. "Ahhh~" Azriel moaned, he then started intently Luminia''s smooth neck that was in front of him, even though he was full already, a desire to ''eat'' rose in his heart before it turned heavier and heavier. Azriel''s canines elongated again and he pierced them into his teacher''s nape. Luminia''s body trembled in pleasure as she tightened her hug, Azriel did the same and the two vampires, one a mature, terrifyingly strong beauty and the other, a young but with incredibly monstrous potential, hugged each other firmly inside a room while they continued devouring each other''s blood. This continued for around 30 seconds and soon, Luminia, who was lost in the taste of the blood, noticed Azriel''s skin that was paler than before and quickly came out of her reverie. She quickly stopped drinking his blood as she licked his neck a few times. Azriel''s natural healing kicked in and the teeth marks on his neck started fading away. Azriel noticed that her teacher was done drinking his blood and he stopped as well. "Teacher¡­ your blood tasted better than before¡­" Azriel muttered with a hazy look on his face. Luminia noticed that his pale skin was turning back to normal at a visible rate and her eyes widened in surprise. He shouldn''t have this level of healing! This was simply ridiculous! However, when she realized who she was trying to use logic upon, she quickly gave up. Heh. Logic doesn''t apply to this boy. Now, Luminia got another idea in her mind. She needs to test his limits. A new training regiment was formed in her head. "Azriel" She called. "Yes, teacher?" "How long are you nning to sit here?" Luminia questioned. Azriel lowered his gaze and noticed that he was still in her embrace, a tinge of red appeared on his face before he stood up and moved back a little. "I-I am sorry, teacher." Luminia smiled when she noticed his flustered look, then her gaze turned serious and she continued. "About you trainin-" "Ah, teacher, I have something to say about the training as well" "What is it?" "Teacher, I remember the whole training now so I was thinking that you should just set a goal for me and I''ll continue training that way until I achieve that goal. I will do it on my own, I don''t want to waste my ''training'' time on this." ,m The 2 hours of ''training'' time was what the two of them sparred in, Azriel understands that he benefits a lot in that time. Therefore, he didn''t want to ''waste'' that ''training'' time on something that he can do by himself. A small smile appeared on Luminia''s face. She really liked this attitude of her student. His will to improve and continue improving is simply unparallel. "Alright, that was what I was about to say, you will train your Blood Mist Skill yourself, and for our ''training'' hours, I have another training in mind for you." Luminia nodded. "Yes, teacher." Azriel nodded with a smile. "Alright, you are free to do whatever you want now." Even though she said that Luminia knew that Azriel would only go and cultivate, this boy is the most diligent individual she had ever met. Other than studying, he did everything he can to improve himself. "Then I will take my leave, teacher" Azriel nodded and turned around. Watching his walking figure, Luminia''s eyes turned hazy. ''His blood was just too delicious, his healing is far better than a normal Beginner Stage Cultivator, should I start feeding 2 times a day?'' Lumina thought however, she quickly shook her head. She wouldn''t hurt her student. That''s thest thing she wanted to do. She then closed her eyes and calmed her mind. ¡­ The next day, Azriel and Luminia were walking toward the library and as soon as they entered, they saw Ithania sitting inside, reading a book. The girl was so immersed in her book that she didn''t even notice Luminia and Azriel until Azriel sat at the table next to her. "Where is Lilia?" Luminia questioned. "Teacher said she has some work to do so she left." "So you have been studying here alone?" "That is true." "How long have you been here for?" "Four hours," Ithania answered. Luminia raised her eyebrows as she questioned. "And how long do you n to study?" "8 hours." Azriel''s eyes widened when he heard her. How can someone study for such a long time? Is that even possible? "Are you sure you want to study for such a long time? Lilia isn''t forcing you, is she?" Luminia questioned, though she knew Lilia wouldn''t do such a thing, she still couldn''t believe that a child would immerse herself in books for so long willingly. "No, Teacher Lilia did not force me. It was me who decided to allot 8 hours to studying." Ithania answered. "Why?" This time, Azriel was the one who questioned. "Lady Luminia suggested that I should widen my horizons, that is what I am doing," Ithania answered. Luminia then nced at Azriel, her gaze clearly said, ''See that? This is dedication. You should study as she does as well'' Azriel, however, just turned around and avoided her gaze. He wouldn''t study a minute past 4 hours. That is just not possible. Luminia sighed. She knew the truth as well. "So does that mean you will be here for 4 more hours?" Luminia questioned. "Yes, Lady Luminia." "Good, then I will leave Azriel in your care. Make sure he does not dose around, he does that quite often." Luminia then turned towards Azriel and instructed, "And you, don''t disturb her." "Yes, teacher." Azriel nodded. Luminia then turned around and walked away. Azriel pouted, he then sat on the chair and opened the book he was reading yesterday. ''Haahh¡­ what a boring thing to do¡­'' he groaned inwardly and then lowered his head. Reading was a pain. *Sound of page-turning* Just as Azriel was about to immerse himself in reading, he heard a sound, he raised his head and noticed that Ithania has turned the page. She was already lost in her book. ''It wasn''t even a minute!'' Azriel cried inwardly. He then started observing Ithania and the more he looked, the more his eyes turned hazy¡­ The sight of Ithania reading the book was so¡­ peaceful? Azriel was in a daze. "Read," Ithania muttered without turning her gaze away from her book. Azriel was then brought out of his reverie and he started reading as well. However, he still nced at her from time to time. ¡­ 4 hourster, when Azriel and Ithania finally walked out of the library, Azriel rushed towards the garden where he and Luminia train. "Usually, you read around 70 pages in four hours, however, today, you only read around 20, what were you doing?" "There will be no training today; this will be your punishment." Azriel''s eyes widened. "No no! Teacher! You can''t do that! How about this! After training, I will go study for 4 more hours! That works right?" "You need to understand the importance of discipline, Azriel. No training today, you can do whatever you like." Luminia didn''t budge. ''Ughh¡­ I really hate studying¡­'' Thinking that, Azriel walked away, he promised inwardly that he would study properly next time. Seeing his walking figure, Luminia smiled inwardly. This boy was very simr to her. ''Haaah¡­ now what should I do¡­'' Luminia thought inwardly. ''Heh. I might as well do some experiments¡­'' She then smiled and walked towards the basement room. This was how the days of Luminia Crux, Ithania Sky and Azriel Ruinous were spent. Chapter 52 Its Time To Hunt. -3 Months Later- "Alright, do it!" Lilia ordered as she clicked a golden-coloured clock that was in her hand. Ithania didn''t nod, she just raised both of her hands to the side as her icy blue eyes shined, she was surrounded by 10 buckets that were filled with blood. As Ithania''s hand moved, the blood in the buckets moved as well and 10 waves of blood rose in the air while Ithania stood in the middle. The scene looked quite spectacr. Ithania then moved her hand in circle, and the blood wave in the air started moving as well. What she was showing right now was iparable to the meagre [Blood Control] she showed the first time when she met Luminia, this was the real [Blood Control], the one that the Noble Vampires used to use. The blood waves that were over her head circled around as Ithania moved her hands, soon, she formed a fist and the ''waves'' turned into something akin to sharp Icicles, however, instead of ice, they were made of blood. Ithania then spread opened her arms, the Blood Sickels that were over her head, organized themselves and appeared behind Ithania as if they were the soldiers protecting her. Ithania''s icy blue eyes shined uncontrobly and she then pointed her hand forward. *Whoosh* *Pierce* *Thud* One Blood Sickel shot forward and pierced the head of a wooden puppet without facing any resistance whatsoever. The Blood Sickel then fell to the ground and turned back into normal blood. Ithania then turned a little and pointed at another puppet, another Blood Sickel was shot and the same result was seen. Ithania continued repeating the whole process until 10 wooden puppets were shot and down on the ground. A small smile appeared on Lilia''s face. Ithania then raised both her arms again, the Blood lying on the ground rose in the air and turned back to Blood Sickels. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* Ithania then lowers her arms in an instant, 10 Blood Sickels shot at the same time and pierced the head of 10 wooden puppets. The strength behind the attack was lower than before, however, it was a lot better when facing many enemies at once. "Good, now don''t fail on thest step again," Lilia muttered. Ithania nodded a little, from the sweat on her forehead, Lilia knew that she was at her limit. ''I think this is still too much for her¡­'' Lilia thought inwardly. Ithania raised her hand again. The blood rose, it merged and then it started changing its shape. A secondter, a Big Blood Spear was formed. A small smile appeared on Ithania''s face as she pointed at a wooden puppet that wasparably bigger than the others. The blood spear moved. *Whoosh* The spear then pierced through the puppet''s stomach, leaving a big hole on the puppet that looked sturdier than the previous ones. The strength behind that spear was iparably higher than the sickles she had made before. This was Ithania''s trump card. *Whoosh* The Spear didn''t stop after piercing the wooden puppet, it continued moving forward without any change in its momentum. Suddenly, after a certain distance, the intact spear turned into Blood and fell to the ground. "T-That was powerful¡­" Ithania muttered in awe. She wasn''t too bothered about the Spear turning into blood, she knew that was because it travelled out of her control range. It was normal. However, she was still content with the power behind it. "Good job. I am proud of you." Lilia walked towards Ithania and patted her head. Ithania''s face was paler than usual, she has expended a lot of Mana. She was tired. However, there was still a smile on her face. "Teacher¡­" She called out. "What is it?" "C-Can I fight Azriel now¡­?" She questioned. A wry smile appeared on Lilia''s face. "I told you not topare himself with him, right?" "I-I am notparing¡­ I just want to know¡­ he shouldn''t be able to take on Blood Spear, right?" Ithania questioned. "That is true; he won''te out unharmed but¡­" "But?" ''You won''t be able to hit him in the first ce¡­'' Lilia muttered to herself. "Nothing, just listen to your teacher and focus on yourself. Beat your past self. p Compete with yourself. That is the fastest way to improve." "Alright¡­" Ithania nodded. Suddenly, Lilia''s red eyes shined, the blood that was spilt on the ground rose and moved into the buckets. Everything was so effortless that Ithania couldn''t help but open her mouth in awe. "Alright, that will be enough for today," Lilia muttered as she stopped patting Ithania. "Then I will take my leave, Teacher. Thank you for your time." Lilia nodded with a smile and Ithania walked away. "She really wants topare herself with that monster huh¡­" Seeing her walking figure, Lilia muttered to herself and shook her head. She doesn''t want her disciple to stress herself out. Her progress was alreadyparable to those Noble Vampires. If given enough time, she might get close to Lady Luminia. As for surpassing her, Lilia didn''t dare assume that. Although she wasn''t alive when Luminia was young, she had heard the stories. Luminia was a monster in her own right. ''Like Teacher like student.'' Lilia shook her head. ¡­ "HAHAHAHA!!" Ithania, who was walking toward the vampires, heard a burst of loudughter and shook her head. ''They started it again huh¡­'' She muttered inwardly as she quickened her steps. A few secondster, she walked into the garden and sighed. She was right¡­ They started it again¡­ Right now, Ferox was sitting on top of Valerianughing like a madman, while Valerian had a swollen face. "Hahahaha! You thought that you could defeat me just because you broke through? Who gave you that confidence, you idiot?" "Ughhhh! If only I had unlocked the [Blood Control] instead of [Charm]! I would have beaten the shit out of you!" Valerian didn''t back down even though he was defeated and retorted. "Heh! You beating the shit out of me? Hahaha! I think there is something wrong with your head, here, let me fix it." Ferox was about to punch again but, "Stop," Ithania ordered. "Lady Ithania." Ferox stood up and walked towards Ithania with a smile on his face. "Hahaha~ Lady Ithania, I beat that looser again!" "Alright alright, you did a good job" Ithania shook her head. "L-Lady Ithania! I was not defeated! It is just that I unlocked [Charm] instead of [Blood Control], I just got unlucky. I am sure I will defeat him once my [Blood Control] is unlocked." Valerian walked towards Ithania as well. "Hahaha! What a joke!" Feroxughed. "Haahh¡­ you two¡­ why are you so childish?" Ithania facepalmed. "Lady Ithania." Ithania then heard another voice and a small smile appeared on her tired face. "Why don''t you guys be like Tassia? Look how calm and well-mannered she is. You are the sub-leaders of the vampires, act like one." Ithania muttered as she nced at Tassia and smiled. Now, Tassia wasn''t that weak, scar-faced girl, after ''Purification'' all her scars were healed and she turned into a beauty. A confident and strong beauty. Many vampires tried to woo her, however, the girl was dead set on her aim to be stronger and rejected them all. "Hmph! So what if she has manners? I can still beat her up!" Feroxined. Tassia''s face twitched when she heard him, however, she controlled herself and didn''t reply. "Indeed. Acting as a leader doesn''t matter if she''s weak. We can beat her up without any effort." Valerian nodded as well. "True." Ferox nodded as well. The two of them looked like they had uncovered the secrets of the world. Although the two of them fought very often, their bonding was great. Of course, the two of them would never admit it. "¡­" Several veins popped out on Tassia''s head, in the end, she couldn''t take it anymore and, "You two think you are better than me!? Huh!? How about I shut that shit-like face of yours!?" "Haahhh¡­" Ithania sighed¡­ They all act like a bunch of children. "Alri-" Before Ithania could say anything, a voice was heard. "Lilia and Ithania,e to my room." Ithania''s gaze turned solemn as she turned toward other vampires and muttered, "I need to go. You all, don''t cause any troubles." "Yes, Lady Ithania" The vampires nodded as well. They weren''t stupid enough to create trouble after hearing that voice. ¡­ A few minutes back, inside Luminia''s room. "Uggghhhh! Teacher, I still can''t break through¡­" Azriel groaned in frustration. "This is a problem indeed." Luminia nodded as well. [Name: Azriel Ruinous ] [Age: 19 ] [Mana Cultivation: Beginner.] [Body Cultivation: Beginner. ] [Race: Primordial Vampire ] [Talent: God] [LVL: 10 --> 19 ] [HP: 730/730] [MP: 800/800] [STR: 37 --> 57 ] [AGL: 51 --> 71] [VIT: 53 --> 73 ] [STM: 43 --> 63] [INT: 62 --> 80 ] [DEF: 35 --> 55 ] [nk Points: 24 --> 24] Azriel has been stuck at the peak of the Beginner Stage for a whole month and he still did not break through. It was Luminia''s idea to not use Human blood to level up and Azriel agreed. Time was on their side, Luminia did not want Azriel to be dependent on something else for his breakthrough, hence, the suggestion. However, they did not get the results they wished for. Azriel could not break through no matter how hard he tried. And that was what Luminia and Azriel were worried about. "Do I have to drink human blood again¡­?" Azriel questioned with a face that showed nothing but pure disgust. "Azriel." Suddenly, Luminia called out, there was a serious look on her face. They shouldn''t dy it any longer. "Yes, teacher?" "It''s time to Hunt." ... Author''s Note: There is no Mistake, his nk points did not increase after levelling up. Thank you for reading. Chapter 53 A King Does Not Need A Reason. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Enter" Luminia ordered. The door of her room opened as Lilia and Ithania walked in. "Lady Luminia." The two of them bowed respectfully. Luminia nodded, she then turned towards Ithania and ordered. "You and Azriel will be leaving this mansion and going out today." "Why?" Ithania questioned. "To hunt humans." Azriel''s eyes glowed, and from the small smile that had appeared on his face, it was clear that he was very excited about it. He was raging to go! Ithania had no visible change on her face, she just thought it would be interesting to go out and see the situation, however, is she was given an option, she would rather stay and read books here. But that was just her wishful thinking. Luminia was not asking, she was ordering. Ithania knows that she has to go. Also, it would be a great opportunity to try and spar with Azriel as well. She nced at Azriel with eyes full of determination. Ithania was looking forward to the fight! She was curious to know why her teacher always calls him a monster. "Yes, Lady Luminia" Ithania nodded. Lilia, who heard everything, sighed. Her work increased¡­ "Don''t sigh like that, you aren''t going anywhere." As if knowing what she was thinking, Luminia muttered. "Hmm?" Lilia frowned. If she doesn''t go with them, who is going to protect them? What if they face a strong enemy? Won''t they just die? "We cannot always protect them, Lilia. To be true vampires, they need to grow themselves." Luminia''s eyes shined brightly as she nced at Azriel before turning back to Lilia. "Yes, Lady Luminia." Then a smile appeared on Luminia''s face as she muttered. "And since we two haven''t talked in a while, we are going to catch up while our students cause Chaos Outside. KAkakakaka!" A small smile appeared on Lilia''s face as well. "Yes, Lady Luminia." "Alright, you two, go and prepare. I want you to be back here in 30 minutes." Luminia ordered. Azriel and Ithania nced at each other and then they nodded. "Yes, Teacher." "Yes, Lady Luminia." The two of them left the room. ¡­ An hourter, Ithania and Azriel were standing outside Luminia''s mansion. Azriel was wearing what he wore back when he first met Ithania, ck top and bottom, with the Blood-red Long coat on the top, as for Ithania, she wore something akin to a military uniform that was ck in colour. Combined with her pale skin and blue hair, she looked extremely captivating. In front of them were Luminia and Lilia. Luminia had a smile on her face, while Lilia looked a little worried. "Take care," Lilia muttered. Azriel and Ithania nodded. "Alright teacher, we will take our leave now," Azriel muttered with a wide smile on his face. Luminia''s smile widened as well and she nodded. "Have fun." "I will." Azriel then grabbed Ithania''s hand and walked away. ¡­ "Stay close to me, okay? It will be dangerous." Azriel muttered as he nced at Ithania, his first friend. Of course, since they stayed in the same ce for 3 months, it was natural for them to be close. "I am strong, you know?" Ithania muttered, however, she did not resist Azriel''s hand that was holding hers. Just like Azriel, she treated him as his friend as well. "Heh. We will see about that once we actually face enemies." Azriel snickered. "You won''t even get the chance to fight with them." Ithania retorted. Azriel just smiled. Ithania then nced at the sun and frowned, "Ughh¡­ I really hate the sun¡­" "Teacher said that since we have to face humans, we have to face the sun as well. That is the reason why we all train in the afternoon when the sun is at the top of our heads." "I know that." "Haa! Of course, you do! You Bookworm!" A vein popped out on Ithania''s head, "Don''t call me that, you brute!" "Haa? Brute!? I study 4 hours a day! Thank you very much!" "I train for 8 hours a day as well!" The two of them started fighting. If Lilia and Luminia were here, they would have just shook their heads. This was a very normal urrence. Ithania, who is usually calm and elegant, would always lose her elegance when she is with Azriel. The same goes for Azriel, he is cold to everyone else and only talks normally with Lilia, Ithania and Luminia. And since Ithania was around the same as him, the two of them fight a lot, but that isn''t the weirdest part, the actual strange thing is¡­ "Oh, right, I always had this question in my mind" Suddenly, Ithania muttered. "Hmm? What is it?" Azriel questioned. Yes, this is the weirdest part, these two were too random. They would fight for one minute and then would act like nothing happened in another minute. Lilia and Luminia failed to understand how that works. "You want to bring back the vampires, right?" "I do. Yes." Azriel nodded. "But why?" "Hmm? What kind of question is that?" "I am asking why do you want to go against all the races in the world and bring back the vampires? What''s the reason?" "Because I want to?" Azriel muttered as he tilted his head in confusion. "¡­" "¡­" Ithania was too dumbfounded to say anything. "What kind of fragile reason is that?" a minuteter, she finally organized her thoughts and questioned. "Fragile?" Azriel was getting more and more confused with every passing second. "Look, every action one does has a reason behind it, I move my leg because I want to walk, I move my mouth because I want to talk. Simrly, I study, because I want to gain knowledge. I train because I want to gain strength. Compared to that, isn''t your reason¡­ too Fragile?" Ithania questioned. "You study because you want to gain knowledge, correct?" "Indeed." "Why do you want to gain knowledge?" "So I can broaden my horizons." "Why do you want to broaden your horizons?" "So that I can n better." "Why do you want to n better?" "So I can lead those vampires in a better way." "Why do you want to do that?" "It is responsibility. I was the one who gather them all, so I have to be responsible for them." "Why did you gather them all?" "Hmm?" "Why did you gather them all? With your ability, you could have easily lived a normal, free life in a secluded vige. Why did you start gathering all the vampires?" "I wanted a safe ce for the vampire." "Why do you want that?" "I¡­" Ithania couldn''t answer. "Because you want to," Azriel answered with a smile. "You do that because you want to. Every action has a reason behind it, true. And the reason you are talking about it here" Azriel muttered as he pointed at his chest. "You do that to satisfy your heart. I am no hero of justice, I am not doing everything I do for justice, I am not doing anything because I have a responsibility, I am doing it because that is what my heart desires. I do it because I want to. I do it to satisfy my heart." Azriel dered as he patted his chest. "¡­" "¡­why are you so silent¡­?" "¡­" "Hey! Say something!" "¡­" "¡­" "Pfftt!" Suddenly, Ithaniaughed out loud. "W-What!? Why are youughing!?" "What a brute-like way of thinking~ Hahahaha~ As expected from a brute like you~" Ithania continuedughing. "Hmph! At least I am not a bookworm like you. ''I move my leg because I want to walk, I move my mouth because I want to talk.'' Hmph!" Azriel mimicked Ithania and turned around. Ithania couldn''t see it, but his face was red from embarrassment. ''Ughh¡­ I shouldn''t have said so much¡­'' He groaned inwardly as he increased his speed. "H-Hey! Wait for me!" Ithania noticed that he had increased his speed and rushed towards him with a smile on her face. ''Because I want to¡­ huh¡­ maybe it''s not as Fragile of a reason as I thought it to be¡­'' ¡­ "Kakkakaka!" When Ithania and Azriel left, Luminia and Lilia appeared in the air and Luminiaughed out loud. "Lady Luminia¡­ didn''t you say that we won''t follow them?" Lilia questioned. "Hmm? Of course! We won''t be following them. I was just curious about the question that the girl asked. Even I was taken aback by that question. What is the reason? Is it just puny revenge? Then how does that make me any different from those idiots? Hahahhaha! But my student didn''t disappoint me! He gave a perfect reason! He does it because he wants to! That''s how a king should think! Hahahahha!" Luminiaughed out loud. "When did a king require any reason to do anything? A king does something because he wants to. That is just how it is!" She looked at Azriel''s walking figure with a proud look on her face. ''King Dardon, rest assured, the Vampires will be back soon.'' Chapter 54 I Warned You Before, Didnt I? "Heh, and here I was thinking that I was strong enough," Ithania muttered with a self-deprecating smile. "All of them are old, you are still in your prime, remember, you just started cultivating and you are already at this level, these people are cultivating for years. Don''tpare yourself with them. Focus on your own progress." Azriel muttered as he nced at the humans standing in front of him. [Name: Brail Win ] [Age: 38 ] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [LVL: 24] [HP: 300/300] [MP: 410/410] [STR: 30] [AGL: 35] [VIT: 30] [STM: 30] [INT: 41] [DEF: 35] ¡­ [Name: Greyson Cook ] [Age: 42 ] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Human ] [LVL: 26] [HP: 320/320] [MP: 440/440] [STR: 32] [AGL: 36] [VIT: 32] [STM: 33] [INT: 44] [DEF: 33] ¡­ [Name: Nash Reve] [Age: 51 ] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal.] [Race: Human ] [LVL: 36] [HP: 460/460] [MP: 620/620] [STR: 45] [AGL: 46] [VIT: 46] [STM: 41] [INT: 62] [DEF: 40] ¡­ The two of them noticed two patrols, no, two Advance level patrols. Seeing that someone at the same level as Ash Morris (The human leader who attacked the Vampires before, Chapter 31) was just acting as a mere patrol, Azriel and Ithania were curious. The two of them then followed behind the Patrols, since it was night, the time of the Vampires, the two patrols couldn''t sense them at all and continued walking. This led to the current situation, where Azriel and Ithania were observing more than 30 humans camping in the forest and the leader of the humans was a Master Stage Cultivator! (A/N: Cultivation Levels are simr to my other novel, you can also check out the Aux Chapter for more details.) "Yeah Yeah, I don''t need any sympathy from a monster like you." Ithania snorted. "But I am serious, unlike you, these people have already wasted their potential, they won''t grow much after this." "Hmm? But there are still some with potential with them." A small smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he replied, "Dead people don''t have any potential." However, just as he was about to rush to them, Ithania held his hand. "Stop." "What?" "Don''t you find it weird? Why are there so many humans patrolling in the Forest?" Ithania questioned. "Huh? Isn''t that obvious, they are on guard against us, I killed an Advance Stage Cultivator, remember? They would be fools if they send an Advance Stage Cultivator alone again." Azriel answered. "That happened 3 months ago, Azriel. I don''t think humans will be on guard against us for 3 months straight. It might be possible but I believe we better not make any assumptions and learn the truth." Azriel then turned around as he nced at Ithania and his blood-red eyes shined. [Name: Ithania Sky ] [Age: 18 ] [Mana Cultivation: Beginner.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Vampire - Demon ] [LVL:15] [HP: 270/270] [MP: 410/410] [STR: 8 --> 25] [AGL: 9 --> 26] [VIT: 10 --> 27] [STM: 9 --> 26] [INT: 12 --> 41] [DEF: 7 --> 24] Ithania''s information appeared in front of his eyes, Azriel was surprised to see that even though she was weak and might be in a dangerous situation, she was still able to think things clearly and make an urate judgment. ''As expected of a bookworm.'' He thought inwardly and questioned. "So what do you suggest?" "Can you charm all of them?" Ithania questioned. Azriel then turned towards the group and shook his head, "I can only charm 3 of them, the rest of them might be able to resist my Charm" Azriel answered. "What if you ignore their willpower?" "Then I will be able to Charm them all." Azriel nodded. A small smile appeared on Ithania''s face, "Alright, listen to me now." ¡­ "Did you find anything?" The leader of the humans, Nash, questioned. "N-" *Screech* However, before his subordinate could answer, a bat''s screeching was heard. *Screech* *Screech* *Screech* And as if a trigger has been pulled, countless screeching sounds were heard all over the forest. "L-Leader¡­ w-what''s with this c-creepy feeling?" A subordinate couldn''t control himself and questioned as he looked around. The silent forest was now full of bat screeching. He felt something was wrong. "Y-Yes, I don''t hear any other animals either¡­" Another subordinate muttered. "¡­" Nash frowned as well. "Why the hell are you guys acting like children? You are cultivators, you idiots!" Nash roared as he pointed in the direction. "You, that was where the screeching came from, go and check it" The subordinate that Nash ordered flinched but since he didn''t want to offend his senior, he nodded and walked in the direction Nash pointed. ''I am a cultivator! Why am I scared of mere bats!?'' he muttered inwardly and steeled his resolve. Nash shook his head when he saw how his subordinate acted. ''Pathetic¡­ if he is so scared, why did he evene here? He might as well stay at home with his mama.'' ¡­ A few minutester, the subordinate came back, uninjured. The other humans sighed in relief and Nash questioned. "Did you find anything?" "¡­" The subordinate didn''t reply. "I am asking something here." Nash''s voice turned stern. "Leave." The subordinate ordered in a heavy tone. "Huh? How dare you talk to me in that tone!? I want you to tell me what you found, or I promise you will not have a good life ahead!" Nash threatened in a harsh tone. "I. Said. Leave." The subordinate didn''t seem to hear anything and repeated himself. The humans would be fools if they couldn''t tell that something was wrong with this situation. The bats screeching had stopped and the forest had turned eerily silent. "H-His eyes¡­ t-they look weird¡­" One of the humans muttered as he pointed at the man with trembling hands. The other humans looked into the man''s eyes as well, however, before they could deduce much, a sword appeared in that man''s hand and he pointed it at Nash. "I will say it onest time. Leave." He spoke with the same, expressionless face. "Haahh? Who gave you the galls to point your sword at me!? Do you not want to live anymore!?" Nash questioned. Suddenly, a wide, eerie smile appeared on the man''s face. He looked¡­ Excited? Feeling something was wrong, the other humans prepared themselves as well and their swords appeared in their hands. "I warned you." The man muttered with the same, eerie smile on his face. The other humans took their battle stance, ready to defend, however, The man suddenly pointed his sword at himself and pierced it into his neck. "Khhkk khkkk!" The man groaned, light returned in his eyes as he nced at other humans, he seemed like he wanted to say something, however, there was a sword that he had himself, pierced into his throat, so he couldn''t. *Thud* He then fell to his knees, and struggled a little, before his eyes lost their shine and he breathed hisst breath. "¡­" A deafening silence fell all over, no human dared to say anything. They were all creeped out because of the situation. It would be a lie to say that they weren''t afraid. "W-What happened¡­?" someone questioned. *Screech* *Screech* *Screech* Suddenly, the bats'' screeching sounded again. The weak-hearted humans were about to faint. Nash looked around and noticed that others weren''t doing very fine either. He had to do something. He then turned towards David, the strongest man in the group after him. "David, take a few men and go see the situation." He ordered. "Yes, Leader." David nodded, he was confident in his strength, so he wasn''t as affected by others. Although he did find the situation creepy that''s it. He was a peak Advance Stage Cultivator, he was different from others, something like this isn''t enough to scare him. "Antony, James, Jake, Roy, you alle with me." He ordered. The people he called wanted to refuse, however, they knew what would happen if they do something like that. It wasn''t sure that something would happen if they follow David, however, they were sure that they will die if they don''t follow him. They didn''t have the option to reject. "Y-Yes," The four of them nodded and followed him in the direction Nash had pointed. Strangely enough, the bats screeching had turned silent again. The humans looked at each other, all of them were a little affected by the weird death. "There is nothing weird on his body¡­" a man spoke as he searched the dead body. Nash frowned as he questioned, "Hmm? Are you sure?" "Yes." "Then why was he acting so weirdly?" "I don''t know." The man replied and he shook his head. The situation was too creepy, he was even scared to touch the body but he had to touch it since he was ordered. A solemn look appeared on Nash''s face and he started thinking about different ways something like this could happen. ''A demon¡­'' He thought inwardly as he recalled the [Possession] ability of a peculiar demon-kind. If it were them, things might go wrong... very wrong... However, before he could think too much, a voice sounded. "I warned you before, didn''t I?" Chapter 55 How Dumb~ "I warned you before, did I not?" A man''s voice was heard, Nash and other humans turned around and they were horrified to see a man walking towards them with a big smile on his face. The man was wearing ck clothes with a red long coat over the top, his skin was paler than anyone''s they had ever seen,bined with his raven hair and blood-red eyes, he looked incredibly handsome. However, his incredibly handsome face wasn''t the focus of the humans; all of them were focused on the head that he was carrying in his hand. "D-David¡­" One of the humans couldn''t help but stutter as he nced at Azriel in fear. "D-Did you guys hear any fighting sounds?" A human pointed out and people around him widened their eyes as they nced at Azriel. ''There was no fight!'' ''He defeated David without a fight! Even Sir Nash can''t do that!'' The humans looked at Azriel as if he was the death god. Even Nash had narrowed his eyes, he then nced at Azriel and questioned. "Who are you?" An eerie smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he nced at Nash. "Who am I? You think you are worthy to know who I am?" Nash''s face turned cold, he then pointed his sword at Azriel and muttered, "Tell me who you are when I am asking you gently because once my sword speaks, it won''t be painless." Azriel''s smile widened when he saw his attitude, ''He might be able to help me'' He thought inwardly and then, "HAHAHAHA!" ? He startedughing. The humans frowned, some felt weird, some were scared and some just wanted to go home. "In the middle of the night¡­ inside a dense forest¡­ a few humans are camping¡­" Azriel muttered. The more he spoke, the distorted his voice got, and more and more humans felt ufortable. Then, Azriel''s blood-red eyes shined uncontrobly as heughed. "Hahahaha~ Aren''t you guys practically begging to be hunted by a Vampire!?" "V-Vampire?" A human spoke in bewilderment. ''This man was a Vampire? Aren''t they supposed to be the wea-'' *Whoosh* *sh* However, the man wasn''t given much time to think, he saw that the ''Vampire'', who was standing in front of him blurred and then disappeared, before he could even try to look around, a gust of wind assaulted him and his vision turned upside down. ''What¡­?'' The man questioned inwardly as the world around him rotated, soon, he saw a headless body standing on the ground with a fountain of blood gushing out of the neck. He then observed the clothes the ''body'' was wearing and he realized something. ''Is that¡­ my body?'' The world in his eyes trembled and his eyes felt heavy. ''Am.., Am I dead¡­?'' ''I feel¡­ tired¡­'' He couldn''t take it anymore and closed his eyes. After that, The man never opened his eyes again. All of this happened within seconds and the being responsible for this, Had a big smile on his face. He noticed that no matter afraid or not, other humans had pointed their swords at him, and he couldn''t help but be excited because of that. "Fighting against a being of the night in the night, HAHAHAHA! As expected of brainless cattles like you!" Saying that, the world in Azriel''s eyes turned slow, he looked at the humans who were trembling the most and decided to avoid him. He looked around more, his eyes then fell on one of the ''braver'' humans and he noticed an opening. A big smile appeared on his face, he rushed towards the Human and before the man could react to his sudden movement, he beheaded him. Then, he started looking for another target. ''When you fight against a group, do not stay in one ce, do not let them surround you. Let them chase you and kill the one who is in the open or is defenceless. Keep doing that and reduce the numbers. The victory will be in your bag'' He remembered his teacher''s teaching and rushed toward another human. Actually, this group of humans were much more organized and stronger than the ones Azriel has faced previously, however, unfortunately for them, Azriel was much better than his past self as well. Therefore, the person who witnessed both the battles, that person would feel that these people were even worse than the ones he fought before. And that is the dilemma Ithania was facing. ''This group was clearly stronger than thest one but why are they so weak? Can I defeat them as well?'' However, as soon as that thought appeared in her mind, it disappeared. ''They aren''t weak; it''s Azriel who is a lot stronger.'' She realized it. Azriel was walking into the sea of humans and beheaded them as if they were¡­ Cattles. The scene was quite simr to before, only the power level was raised. However, today, something was different. ''He hasn''t used any Skill yet'' Ithania noticed. She had heard and seen Azriel''s [Blood Mist] Skill, she knew how scary that is, however, Azriel hasn''t used it yet. He was holding back. "Y-You Monster! Who are you !? Vampires are supposed to be so strong!" A human lost control of himself and questioned. "Hahahaha~ You cattles are really funny! How do you think so many humans died 3 months ago? How many were there again? 50? Meh, it doesn''t matter, how do you think those 50 cultivators died before!?" Azriel questioned with a wide smile. "T-They w-were killed by a Vampire?" The man questioned in surprise. "Haaah? Are you an Idiot?" "How can you kill so many humans alone!?" The man ignored Azriel''s words and questioned. Azriel then shook his head and sighed, however, soon, a big wide grin appeared on his face. "Let me show you how I did it!" His blood-red eyes shined uncontrobly and, [Kill] *Pierce* A human, who was standing behind the man who was talking to Azriel pierced his sword into the man''s heart. "Ughh¡­ W-Why¡­?" The man questioned, however, he didn''t get any answers. *Pierce* *Pierce* *Pierce* He then looked around and his eyes widened when he saw a simr scene happening all around him. "W-why¡­ Kkhhk¡­" He muttered as he felt the strength leaving his body. Hisrades killing their ownrades, he couldn''t understand what was happening. "Why?" Suddenly, he heard Azriel''s eyes. He turned to Azriel and noticed the big, wide smile on his face. "Because that''s how you humans were meant to be. You were born as our servants. Even though you revolted, your blood still knows who the real Master is. That is us, Vampires. Your bodies can''t disobey our orders. HAHAHAHA~" Azrielughed like a maniac. He was enjoying everything that was happening in front of his eyes. Of the initial 30 humans, 6 were killed before the fight even started, and 11 were killed by Azriel. However, those 11 humans Azriel killed weren''t normal. They were the ''strong-willed'' humans. Because Azriel specifically targeted them, the number of strong-willed humans decreased and when more and more people died, the number of weak-willed people increased. Initially, Azriel could only control 3 humans and he killed 1 of them before the fight, leaving only 2. However, now, he could control 6 humans. Those 6 humans attacked the other 6 humans, this reduced the number of humans fighting against Azriel to a mere¡­ One. And that one was, Nash. The leader of humans. Azriel then turned towards Nash with a big smile on his face. "I warned you before, did I not?" He questioned and started walking towards him. [Attack his limbs] Azriel ordered and the 6 humans who were under his control attacked at the same time. A fierce fight started. Nash wasn''t like Azriel, he wasn''t used to fighting multiple opponents, not only that, but he was also thinking about Azriel and was saving his strength to fight himter. He had seen the Vampire''s speed before, he knows he can''t run away from him. He has to fight! And he has to win! "Agghhhh!" However, he overlooked a major detail. The people he was fighting against weren''t normal. They were ''puppets'' They don''t care about their own life. Feints don''t work against them. Due to this minor mistake, he was attacked. A sword pierced his right shoulder. The rest was simple, he wasn''t a Vampire. His injuries won''t heal even if he jumps back and gain some time, his condition worsened and worsened. "HAHAHAHA~ Fight! Fight~ This is so funnnn~" And as if to add salt to the wound, he heard Azriel''s voice and noticed that the man was sitting on a chair drinking something from a bottle. Not only that, a beautiful girl was sitting beside him, watching his fight with interest. "Behind you." Suddenly, the girl sitting beside him muttered. Nash quickly turned around but frowned when he noticed that there was nothing behind. "AAghhhh!" Then another sword pierced his other shoulder and he heard a smallugh. "Hahaha~ He actually believed his enemy, how dumb~" The girl wasughing at him! Chapter 56 I Will Devour Him And Be Done With It "Hahaha~ He actually believed his enemy, how dumb." Ithaniaughed out loud. "YOU BI- AAgggghhh!!" Nash was angered since Ithania was making fun of him, however, just as he diverted his attention, a man pierced a sword on his right thigh. He lost his bnce and then fell to the ground. With both his hands and a thigh injured, Nash who was nowying on the ground was nothing more than target practice for the humans charmed by Azriel. "YOU BASTARDS! WHAT ARE YOU DOI- AAGHHHH!!" The only thing he could do was try and persuade the humans to stop attacking him, however, it did not work. Another sword pierced his left thigh. Attack his limbs. That was the order and the humans fulfilled it. [Stop.] Azriel ordered as he and Ithania stood up and walked towards Nash who nowy on the ground, unable to move. However, although his condition was like that, his eyes were filled with sheer anger! "You bastards! Why are you listening to his orders!?" Nash questioned in rage. A small smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he used his feet to raise Nash''s chin and their eyes met. "Did I not tell you before? You humans were born as our servants. You cannot defy our orders." "LIES! LIES! ALL LIES!" Nash screamed at the top of his lungs. He won''t believe that ridiculous thing even after seeing what he saw. "Heh. Lies? You think?" Azriel chuckled. "Oh c''mon, give him some time, he just hasn''t epted the truth yet," Ithania muttered with a smile. "Oh? Is that so? Don''t worry, since I am here, I will make sure to realize what the truth is." Azriel''s smile widened. Nash who listened to their conversation couldn''t help but gulp. [You,e here] Azriel''s blood-red eyes then shined brightly and he ordered. One of the humans who were under his control walked over, and Azriel ordered. [Kill yourself] The man did not hesitate; he pointed his sword at himself and pierced his heart. *Thud* His body then fell to the ground, lifeless. Azriel smiled, he turned towards Nash who looked at everything with a shocked look on his face and continued. [Youe here as well] Another human walked over and, [Kill yourself] Azriel ordered again. Azriel continued doing this until all 6 humans were dead, killed by their own hands, without any expression on their faces. And he did it One. By. One. A crazed smile then appeared on Azriel''s face as he crouched down and looked at Nash''s face. "Did you see that? Do you believe me now?" When he saw those blood-red eyes and the crazed smile that was on Azriel''s face, Nash''s body shuddered involuntarily. He was too stiff to even try and avoid eye contact. His face had already paled and his lips had dried up. He was¡­ He was scared. Scared of the monster in front of him. And that was what Ithania and Azriel needed. Azriel''s blood-red eyes then shined and he questioned. [Now tell me what you guys are here for?] Suddenly, the fear in Nash''s eyes was reced by a nk look, his face became expressionless and his body stopped trembling as well. He was under Azriel''s charm. "We are patrolling." "Ask the reason they are patrolling for," Ithania muttered. "Hmm? Isn''t that clear? They are on guard against us." Ithania shook her head and replied, "Just ask." Azriel might have missed an important detail, however, she did not. Azriel shrugged his shoulders and questioned, [Why are you patrolling in the forest?] "We are on guard against Viscount Alger''s men," Nash replied expressionlessly. "Hmm?" A frown appeared on Azriel''s face. He then turned towards Ithania and she nodded back. [Why are you on guard against them?] "I do not know the details, I only know that they are suspected of killing our men and a war might start soon." "Interesting¡­" Ithania muttered to herself. [Answer all her questions.] Azriel ordered. A small smile appeared on Ithania''s face as she nodded at him. Azriel nodded back with a simr smile. "Do you know anyone who knows all the details?" "The leader of our operation, William Hardwick should know everything." "Where is he?" Ithania questioned. "He is in Lockwood Vige." "Hmm? That sounds familiar¡­" Azriel muttered to himself. "What is he doing there?" Ithania questioned. "We have set up our base for all our operations in that vige." "What is William''s cultivation level?" "Grand Master," Nash answered. "How many people are there in the base?" "51" "What are their cultivation levels?" "30 Advance, 20 Masters and 1 Grand Master, that is the leader." Ithania then continued asking a few more questions and since all the interesting information was over, Azriel got bored. "I''ll leave all of this to you, Bookworm." He muttered, then he turned around and sat on the chair. Ithania wanted to retort, however, she knew her priorities and continued questioning. ¡­ A few minutester, Ithania returned and sat on the chair beside Azriel. "Did you find anything interesting?" Azriel questioned. "Nothing much, however, I am interested in knowing the reason why Viscount Heath and Viscount Alger are fighting," Ithania muttered. "Hahaha~ I am interested in that as well~ Humans are so stupid, they are fighting among themselves. Hahaha~" Azrielughed. "Didn''t we have some infighting as well?" Ithania muttered. "We solved it an hour." "That was because there were barely 10 troublemakers. Humans reproduce like crazy, with such a high poption, conflicts are unavoidable." Ithania muttered. "True¡­" "Alright, I believe the mission ispleted, right? We hunted humans, are we going back now?" Ithania questioned. Azriel''s smile faded and was reced by a disgusted expression when he remembered something. However, he then steeled his heart as he stood up and walked toward Nash, who was still under his charm. "Are you sure you don''t want to ask anything else?" Azriel questioned as he turned towards Ithania who was following him. "Yes, I am sure." Ithania nodded. Then, a sword appeared in Azriel''s hand and he pierced Nash''s heart. Azriel then crouched and held Nash''s body as if he was holding filth. "Are you going to drink his blood?" Ithania questioned with a small smile on her face. She rarely see an expression like this on Azriel''s face, she would be a fool if she didn''t enjoy it. Azriel did not reply, a bottle appeared in his hand and he passed it to Ithania, "Give it to me as soon as I drink his blood." He muttered. Ithania nodded with a smile on her face, "Sure." She knew what was inside that bottle. Luminia''s blood. She didn''t find it weird since she also drinks Lilia''s blood, that is another reason why she understood what Azriel was feeling right now. Just thinking about drinking human blood, which she found delicious a few months back, disgusted her to the core of her being. However, she never openly shows that disgusted expression on her face like Azriel, Luminia and Lilia. That was because she sees how the other vampires drink human blood like it was the most delicious thing in the world. "Ughhh¡­ why can''t I level up on my own¡­" Azriel groaned as he held Nash''s body in his hands. "Why don''t we take his body back to the Mansion? It would be better if you drink this blood in front of Lady Luminia." Ithania suggested. "I cannot do that¡­" Azriel answered. "Why?" "¡­" Azriel stayed silent. ''I would miss the extra reward'' He muttered to himself. If he drinks the blood here, he would then drink Luminia''s blood that is in the bottle, not only that, he will return with a ''disgusted'' face and then would demand more blood. A genius n. A small smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he thought about it. ''Alright, let''s do it.'' Azriel then took a deep breath, his canines elongated and he pierced them into Nash''s neck. As soon as the blood touched Azriel''s tongue, his eyes narrowed in disgust; however, he steeled his resolve and continued drinking. 3 seconds passed, however, no message appeared. Azriel closed his eyes and continued drinking. Ithania could feel how disgusted he was from the expression he was making. 5 seconds passed¡­ nothing happened¡­ 6¡­ 7¡­ 8¡­ 9¡­ 10 seconds passed and something finally happened. Nash''s body shrivelled up due to ack of blood. However, Azriel did not break through. *Thud* He quickly threw away Nash''s body, Ithania passed the bottle and he drank it all in one gulp. "I don''t feel any changes in you¡­" Ithania muttered. "I failed to break through" Azriel muttered. "Huh? How? Is your power not working anymore?" Ithania questioned. "It is working, however, with the pace I am going, I would need to devour around 30-40 Master Stage Cultivators before I break through." Azriel spoke in a hoarse voice. He was disgusted. "What are you going to do now? Are you going to devour 30 humans?" Ithania questioned. "Never," Azriel answered resolutely. "Then wh-" "That Williams, the Grand Master Stage Cultivator, I will devour him and be done with it." Chapter 57 Teamwork Of A Bookworm And A Brute. "That Williams, the Grand Master Stage Cultivator, I will devour him and be done with it," Azriel announced as his blood-red eyes shined with determination. "What!? Are you crazy!? He is a Grand Master Stage Cultivator! Not to mention he has 20 Master Stage and 30 Advance Stage Cultivators around him! How are you going to him!?" Ithania questioned in shock. Azriel then nced at Ithania and shook his head, "C''mon, don''t act like I don''t know how much you are dying to go there and meet him. You want to know the details of why those two Viscounts are fighting, don''t you?" "That still doesn''t mean I''ll go and risk my life for it¡­" Ithania mumbled. "Don''t worry, we aren''t risking our life in any way," Azriel muttered. "Do you have a n?" "Huh? Why would I have a n? You are the bookworm, think of a great n yourself; I''ll go and recover my Mana." "¡­" Ithania stayed silent as she nced at Nux in shock. This man was really¡­ Carefree. "Don''t worry, with your brains and my brawns, everything will be easy peasy, now start thinking." Azriel waved his hand, trying to shoo her away. "Haaahh¡­" Ithania sighed as she shook her head. What a hopeless being. However, a small smile then appeared on her face as she nodded. "Alright, Brute. I''ll think of something." The two of them then changed their positions, then took out the chairs and sat down. Azriel recovered his Mana, while Ithania thought of a way to deal with Grand Master Stage Cultivator. ¡­ "Sir Nash!" A soldier saluted as ''Nash'' passed through Lockwood vige gate. Nash looked around and noticed how that there weren''t any major changes in the vige other than soldiers roaming around with swords in their hands. He then turned around and nced at the centre of the Vige, the Vige Head''s house, or, the Base of Operations and walked towards it. The soldiers who were walking around looked at him; some saluted some just nodded at him. However, nobody stopped him. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* He knocked on the door. "Enter." A voice came from inside the house. Nash opened the door and entered, there he saw a brawny tanned man sitting on a chair with his hands beside his head and legs on the table. He looked very rxed and didn''t seem too bothered about Nash standing in front of him. He was William, the Grand Master Stage Cultivator. "¡­" "One of your subordinates used a call tablet, what happened?" William questioned. "That idiot used the wrong one; he wanted to call us but ended up using the main one," Nash answered. "You know how grave of a mistake that is right?" William''s eyes turned cold and he looked at Nash menacingly. "I have punished him ordingly." He didn''t seem too bothered about the way William was looking at him. William frowned, he then moved his legs from the table and sat normally. He was getting a little serious now. "Why can''t I see your cultivation?" He questioned as he narrowed his eyes, trying to see through Nash who seemed a little different than normal. Although he and Nash weren''t really close, Nash was still his subordinate, so he could feel that he was acting a little differently. Normally, Nash would always try to suck up to him and praise him, an attitude Azriel and Ithania could have never imagined when they saw how Nash treated his subordinates. Therefore, Azriel failed to act on that part. Hmm? What? Wasn''t that clear from the start? Well, for the slow folks, I reveal it, ''Nash'' was Azriel all along. Azriel was disguised as Nash with the help of his [Shape Shift], however, this wasn''t working really well, since William had already started doubting him. "I found something when I was in the forest, it helps me hide my cultivation." ''Nash'' answered. A smile appeared on William''s face as he realized why Nash was acting like that. ''Heh. He doesn''t want to share the treasure huh¡­'' However, soon, he shook his head and frowned, ''Then why would he use it in front of me?'' William then nced at Nash and smiled cruelly, "You are going to share this treasure with me, right?" Normally, Nash would have trembled a little if he saw that smile. However, this ''Nash'' didn''t care, he just stood there, looking at William as if he was food. Wait, food? "We will talk about thatter, I have a more important issue to report," Nash answered and William frowned again. Nash was really different from before. Not only is he able to stay calm andposed in front of him, but there is also an unknown Aura surrounding him as well. William couldn''t point out what that is, however for some reason, he felt a little suppressed when he stood in front of Nash. "What is it?" William questioned. "A Grand Master Stage Cultivator came up to me, asking if we are Viscount Heath''s men. Since I was a little scared, I answered him honestly and told him the truth. He then told me that he has some enmity with Viscount Alger and wanted to help us in going against him." Nash reported everything with an expressionless face. However, this time, it seems that it wasn''t working. "¡­You were scared¡­? Then why are you telling me this as if it was something normal? Shouldn''t you be ashamed? Also, a Grand Master Stage Cultivator randomly came up to you and told you about his enmity with Viscount Alger? Doesn''t this whole thing scream that it''s some sort of scheme?" William questioned with a bewildered look on his face. And people call him Muscle Head!? Isn''t this man in front of him more brain dead than him!? "Fear is a natural reaction. It is normal for me to fear someone stronger than me. As for that man being suspicious, I thought the same thing as well but how am I supposed to deal with a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, therefore, I came to you." Nash answered. A solemn look appeared on William''s face as he questioned. "Are you sure he is a Grand Master Stage Cultivator?" "Yes, I am sure it. He is a Grand Master Stage Cultivator." "A Grand Master Stage Cultivator wants to help us huh¡­ Heh. If that was true, we would have a huge advantage if the war started, however, he can also be a spy sent by Viscount Alger to try and infiltrate our base to deal major damage to us. It is risky¡­" William muttered to himself. "Who says that we have to let him enter our base?" Suddenly, Nash muttered. "What do you mean?" William narrowed his eyes as he nced at Nash. Then, a cold smile appeared on Nash''s face as he suggested. "We won''t let him enter the base, he wants to attack Viscount Alger right? Then attacking his men would be the same thing. We can ask him to attack 2-3 groups of Viscount Alger''s men. This way, we will know if he is a spy or not. If he is, he would hesitate to kill them and if he is not, then things will be simpler and we will allow him to enter our base." William raised his eyebrow in surprise as he looked at Nash, "What if he is a spy but kills his own men for the greater good?" "We will only trust him once he kills more men than he could possibly kill if he enters our base. This way, even if he is a spy, the damage he did to Viscount Alger will be more than the damage he did to us. We are winning either way." William nodded in satisfaction when he heard him. "I didn''t know you were such a nner, Nash." "Well, now you know," Nash answered and again, William was taken aback by his response. Your boss praised you; shouldn''t you bow and thank me? However, there were more important matters than disciplining his subordinates, therefore, William ignored this and continued, "Call him here then." "He won''t, he says he will only help us under one condition." "What conditions?" "He says he will only help if he knows the details of the situation. He needs to know who is in the right and who is in the wrong. He says that he wouldn''t fight for injustice no matter what." "¡­" William stayed silent. "¡­" Nash waited for his answer. "That''s a weird condition¡­ he just wants to details¡­? But why would a spy want details? Shouldn''t he know them already?" "That is another reason why I believe that he is not a spy," Nash muttered and William nodded. "Hmmm, what if he is trying to get close to me? What if he attacks me while we are discussing the details?" William questioned. "Although I can defeat him easily, it would be problematic if he sneak attacks." Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Nash''s face and he suggested. "How about you share all the details with me?" Chapter 58 Its Good That You Noticed, William. "How about you share all the details with me?" William furrowed his brows when he noticed that small smile on Nash''s mouth, for some reason, he found that smile¡­ nerve-racking. "Why would I do that?" William questioned back. In the end, Nash was still his subordinate; he shouldn''t be scared of him. Not that he was scared in the first ce. He was not scared, Okay? He¡­ he just felt that something was wrong. "Since you are scare- I meant, cautious of that man entering into the base and attacking you, it would be better if I share the details with him outside the base. Then he would have no reason to enter and we can continue with this n." Nash answered. William raised his eyebrow as he questioned, "Are you not scared that he will kill you since you foiled his ns?" "If he is a well-trained spy like we think he is, he should know how to control his emotions. I will bet on that, if he does attack me, well, his disguise would be blown and my death will save countless of our soldiers." William blinked a few times, he didn''t know much about Nash, however, he was sure that he wasn''t this loyal to the army. He wouldn''t risk his life no matter what! Something was definitely wrong here. "Of course, I am not doing this without anything in return, I hope you keep my merits in your mind." "You don''t have to worry about that, I will remember your merits and reward you sufficiently for it. If by any chance you meet an unfortunate end, I will make sure your family receives all the rewards and won''t face any troubles." William nodded with a solemn look on his face. No matter how doubtful he was, Nash was still risking his life for the army. He needs to reward him well. "Thank you" Nash nodded. William nodded back and then the ring he was wearing shined and a file appeared in his hand. He read through the file in a quick minute and nodded again. "Yes, everything is written here in detail. You can give it to him." William passed the file to Nash. Nash then nodded as his ring shined and the file disappeared. William frowned, The ring Nash was wearing¡­ It seemed weird¡­ That design¡­ He has never seen a ring like that before¡­ "Now, let''s talk about something else, Sir William" While William was thinking all of this, a small smile appeared on Nash''s face as he walked towards William. "What is it?" "It''s about the treasure I found." "The treasure that hides cultivation?" William questioned in surprise. "Indeed." "Are you sure you want to share it with me?" William raised his eyebrow and questioned. "¡­" Nash didn''t say anything and looked at William with a ck look. "Will you let me go if I don''t? William, I am not stupid, I know you had your eyes on the treasure as soon as you heard about it. Which is not wrong, the strong rules and weak obeys. You are strong, it is only natural you have it. I will not fight against you since I do not have a death wish. However, I do urge you to reward me a little since I did find this treasure for you." "¡­" William stayed silent as he observed Nash''s face, trying to see any changes in his expression. "HAHAHAHA~" However soon, he startedughing as he stood up and started patting Nash''s shoulder. "I knew you were different from the rest! Your vision is admirable! You know when to step back! Good Good! I am impressed. Don''t worry, hand over the treasure to me, I will reward you well! Hahahaha!" William thenughed again as he continued patting his shoulder. Nash then raised his hand, the ring on his finger shined. His eyes then glowed in excitement as a dagger appeared in his hand and he pierced it into William''s heart! ¡­or not. With a huge smile on his face, William held his hand andughed again. "HAHAHAHA~ As I thought, you are not that smart, Nash! I knew something was wrong with you the moment you entered. Do you really think you can sneak attack, then kill me and keep the treasure? HAHAHAHA~ How idiotic!" William''s eyes glowed as he then nced at Nash''s face. However, contrary to the panicked expression he assumed he would see, he only saw, A smile. An eerie smile. Nash then freed his hand from William''s grip as he stepped back with a smile on his face. His smile then continued to widen and widen before it turned into a wide, distorted grin. "It''s good that you noticed, William. Else it would have been too boring." William''s eyes then widened in surprise and red mist surrounded Nash''s body as his height started increasing, his build and the clothes he was wearing started changing and finally his face changed as well. ''Nash'' suddenly turned into a 1.9-meter tall being, with extremely pale skin, raven hair, a small nose and blood-red eyes. Handsome, That was the only word that could describe the being standing in front of him. However, William''s heart was filled with dread when he saw this being. Others may not know it, but he knew. This being was¡­ "Vampire¡­ A pure-blooded Vampire¡­" William muttered out loud. He had heard the tales. He knew about the forgotten history because his father was a witness. His father shared the tale. ''If you see a Vampire with extremely pale skin and blood-red eyes... you better be careful¡­'' This is what he was told. Azriel''s smile widened when he noticed his expression. He knew that not every human has forgotten about True Vampires. The strong humans knew. However, it wouldn''t be fun if this William dude was scared of him. Azriel then stopped hiding and revealed his cultivation. William''s eyes widened in surprise. "A beginner stage¡­" He muttered. Soon, a smile appeared on his face and it kept widening and heughed out loud. "HAHAHAHA~ A beginner stage weakling dared to stand in front of me! HAHAHAHA~ Who gave you that courage, ve?" He questioned as his eyes shined uncontrobly. Azriel''s smile widened as well. "That''s a big change¡­ as expected from a human¡­ Two-faced fools." Then Azriel dashed towards William and punched. William was taken aback by the speed Azriel''s speed, however, he was still able to react in time and dodge. However, Azriel was trained by Luminia herself, he punched again, William dodged but due to dodging two punches in sessions, his position was a little awkward and that was enough for Azriel. He crouched and swung his leg to attack William''s leg, William lost his bnce. He tried to regain his talent, but that was a mistake. The moment his focus shifted, Azriel punched his face and his body flew back and he fell down. "That''s it?" Azriel mocked. William shook his head repeatedly, he then stood up and nced at Azriel. "You caught me off guard." *Spit* He then spits on the floor and took his battle stand, "But it won''t happen again." "Heh. We will see about that." Azrielughed as he dashed towards William again. The two of them shed without using any techniques, and the result? *Bam* William''s body flew back and collided with the wall. "Heh. As expected of a human, all bark no bite." Azriel teased. Suddenly,rge cracks started appearing on the wall William''s body collided with and then¡­ *Rumble* It broke. ... "Huh? What''s happening?" "Is something wrong?" This caused amotion and the soldiers started assembling around. ... "The n failed¡­" Ithania, who was watching everything from a distance, groaned. "I knew I couldn''t trust that brute. The look in his eyes screamed that he was against assassinating the enemy. Ughhhh!" She cried in frustration. "It''s an enemy attack! Someone attacked Sir William! Soldiers, assemble! Surround him!" Ithania then nced towards the base and saw that the soldiers found Azriel and were about to surround him. "Haaahh¡­ Alright, let''s move to n B then¡­" She muttered as she raised his hand. The ring on her finger shined as buckets filled with blood appeared around her, then the blood flew in the air before itbined into one and started changing its shape into a spear. [Blood Spear] Ithania then pointed her hand towards the soldiers and the Blood Spear moved at an incredible speed. *Whoosh* *Boom* "AAAGGGHHHH!!!" "WHAT IS THIS!?" "WHAT''S HAPPENING!?" "WHO IS IT!?" The spear attacked the soldiers and a big explosion was heard, Out of the initial 50 soldiers, 10 died, 20 were injured, while 20 were too far from the explosion. Although all of this only happened within a second, the Chaos it createdsted for a long while. "There! That direction! The attack came from there!" A soldier pointed in the direction where Ithania was hiding and out of 20 uninjured soldiers, 10 rushed towards the direction pointed. However, it was already toote. The enemy they were facing was the Brains of B&B. As soon as she shot the Blood Spear, she had already rushed and changed her position. Ithania knew she couldn''t fight, however, she wouldn''t get captured and hinder Azriel''s fight either. Her pride won''t allow it! Chapter 59 W-Who...? ''Teacher, can I ask you something? What is it? What path did¡­ did Azriel choose? Look, Ithania. You canpare yourself with anyone else, you can even ask me about my past, how long it took me to reach a certain level andpare yourself with me, but don''tpare yourself with Azriel, okay? Can I ask why? Well¡­ Azriel¡­ he is not normal¡­'' ¡­ ''Teacher¡­ C-Can I fight Azriel now¡­? I told you not topare himself with him, right? I-I am notparing¡­ I just want to know¡­ he shouldn''t be able to take on Blood Spear, right? That is true; he won''te out unharmed but¡­ But?'' ¡­ A wry smile appeared on Ithania''s face as she recalled her conversations with her teacher, Lilia Be. ''Teacher, I now know why you used to tell me not topare himself with this Monster.'' Ithania thought inwardly as she watched the scene in front of her with a nk look on her face. ''He shouldn''t be able to take on Blood Spear, right? That is true; he won''te out unharmed but¡­ But?'' She recalled the conversation again and shook her head. ''But the spear wouldn''t even hit him¡­ That''s what you wanted to say right? Haah¡­ I can see that¡­ However, teacher, I am sure that even you don''t really know how much of a monster this man actually is¡­'' Ithania then observed the battlefield, if it could be even called one. There were 10 Advance Stage Cultivators and15 Master Stage Cultivators, 1 Grand Master Stage Cultivator against one Beginner Stage Cultivator. Although Ithania knew that Azriel would not lose, she thought it would be a tough battle and he wouldn''te out uninjured. She had even prepared healing potions for him. However, this¡­ This was entirely different from her imagination. "Ugh! You bastard! How dare you attack our base alone!? Are you looking down on us!?" A Master Stage Cultivator roared in anger as he rushed towards the pale-skinned man from behind with a sword in his hand. However, just before his sword could cut him, the man''s body burst into Blood Mist, his sword then cut the Blood Mist into two-part but as if it was alive, Blood Mist moved behind him and then merged. Before the Master Stage Cultivator could react, the Blood Mist turned into the Pale Faced Man again and the man shed his sword, severing the Master Stage Cultivator''s head. "¡­" The humans that had surrounded Azriel turned silent. They have never seen something like that before. "That''s Misting! A Vampire''s ability! Don''t panic! Remember, once he transforms into that form, capture him with your Mana! He won''t be able to resist!" William instructed. Although he has never faced a pure-blooded Vampire before, he had read about their abilities, so he knew Blood Mist''s weakness as well. "We outnumber him! Attack him together!" One of the Master Stage Cultivators roared as he rushed towards Azriel. However, this time, Azriel didn''t move. ''Do not Stay in one ce'' He was breaking that rule. A cultivator shed his sword and Azriel turned into Blood Mist again. William, who didn''t attack and was waiting for this, used his Mana to try to capture Azriel as he roared. "Now! He is vulnerable now! Capture him with your Mana! Don''t try physical attacks! They are useless!" The humans nodded and raised their hands, different waves of Mana attacked the Blood Mist, however, before the Mana could reach it. The Blood Mist burst apart and disappeared. "W-What?" "W-Where did it go?" "What happened?" The Cultivators stood there in daze. However, soon, a human''s eyes widened in surprise. "B-Behind you!" He screamed as he pointed at another human. However, he didn''t get the reaction he thought he would. Instead of panicking and jumping back, the other human pointed his finger at him, "Behind you!" "Behind You!" "Behind you!" The same scene happened and soon, the humans realized. The Blood Mist was behind every single human, it had divided itself into 23 parts. The humans didn''t know how to react, Azriel then chose the Human who was the most defenceless and appeared behind him. While his body was forming, all 22 Mist rushed towards him quickly and before the human could react, fully formed Azriel beheaded him. *sh* *Thud* From choosing the Next Target to killing him, it only took half a second. ''W-What¡­ What happened?'' This time, even William was surprised. He knew about Misting Skill the Vampires have, he knew that Misting allows the Vampire to ignore any physical damage. He also knew the Mist could be divided into parts by cutting it. Yes, if you cut the Mist, it divides into 2 before merging again. But since when could a vampire divide his ''Mist'' by his own will!? When did that happen!? Why has he never heard of it!? Before William could think too much, Azriel turned into Mist and disappeared. Again, he ''appeared'' behind every single human. Yes, he was looking at 20+ humans at the same time, these 20+ spots, he can appear here whenever he wants. Soon, he chose another target, all the Mist rushed towards him and the target was beheaded. *sh* Then, Azriel turned into Mist again. "W-What is that ability!?" "H-How is he doing that!?" Panic fell among humans as they stood at the same spot, stiff. "Don''t panic! Use your Mana! He can''t reform his body if you capture the Mist! Capture the Mist that is in front of you and we will win!" William raised his sword and roared. The humans reacted quickly and used their Mana to capture the Mist in front of them. However, the Mist moved in a high speed, Azriel''s body formed behind another human and he beheaded him. *sh* *Thud* 3rd human was killed simrly. However for the next target, Azriel didn''t turn into Mist again, he just smile as he rushed toward the Human closest to him and since the human was too focused on using Mana, he couldn''t react in time and was beheaded. *sh* Only now, did the humans realize the problem. Mana might be the weakness of this being''s ability, however, only they needed to use Pure Mana to do that. They weren''t using Mana to fuel their skills like the usual, they were controlling pure Mana. This required concentration. However, that was where the problem starts, if they are too concentrated on using Mana and capturing Azriel, they wouldn''t be able to protect themselves if The Vampire attacks them normally. Simrly, if they concentrate on defending themselves from Vampire''s normal attack, they wouldn''t be able to defend once he uses his Mist Ability. Confused, humans couldn''t do anything as Azriel moved around killing them with ease. 20+ Humans were standing still against a single Vampire, while the Vampire moved around, beheading them like they were bugs. Most humans didn''t even get the chance to swing their swords before they die. "Hey! He''s there! Use your Mana! Capture him!" "No, you idiot! Don''t do that! He is in his normal form! Use your sword to defend!" "What are you doing!?" "Attack him! Kill him!" "You Bastard! Fight fairly if you have guts! I''ll show you who the real boss i-" one of the humans challenged, however, before he could evenplete, he was beheaded. *sh* *sh* *sh* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* Many heads and headless bodies fell on the ground and coloured the ground red. Blood flowed like a river, the scene was quite horrifying. What was even more horrifying was Azriel who moved beheaded humans without saying a single word. Of course, from the big smile, Ithania knew that he was enjoying every second of it. The battl- massacre continued. Rather than 20+ humans surrounding a Vampire, it was more like 1 Vampire had ''surrounded'' 20+ humans. However, just as humans were falling in despair, a loudugh was heard. "HAHAHAHAHA! I captured it! I Captured this Bastard!" A Master Stage Cultivatorughed crazily as he captured a part of Blood Mist with his Mana. William and the other humans were overjoyed! Hope! They could finally see hope! "Grea-" William wanted to praise, however, The rest of Azriel''s ''pieces'' rushed towards the man at a speed so quick that no one could react. The Mist then merged, and Azriel, who had a huge smile on his face appeared. However, this time, something was different, Azriel''s right foot wasn''t there. "Nice Try, Cattle." With that, he beheaded the man. *sh* *Thud* The Mana under than Man dispersed and the ''Mist'' that was now free rushed towards Azriel, forming his feet. "H-How¡­ i-is this possible?" William muttered in shock and not only him, even Ithania who was watching the situation from afar couldn''t help but widen her eyes in shock. Ithania knew how this skill worked. She knew it better than William. "The body can never be formed unless the Mist is not mergedpletely¡­" This was simply not possible! "H-How did he do it¡­?" Ithania questioned out loud. However, before she could think of anything, a heavy, suffocating pressure descended on everyone present. The pressure was so great that even Azriel, who took Luminia''s killing intent head-on, fell to his knees, unable to move. Azriel''s body trembled. It trembled in fear and Azriel''s eyes widened in shock. His blood, which didn''t allow him to feel fear even when he faced Luminia, that blood was unable to do anything against this heavy pressure. This shocked Azriel to the core of his being and he questioned in a hoarse voice. "W-Who¡­?" Chapter 60 I Will Be Needing Your Help "W-Who¡­?" Azriel''s body trembled in fear. He wanted to look around but couldn''t do it since an unknown force was stopping him from moving. He wasn''t alone, the humans were the same, they couldn''t move as well and were on their knees, some had even passed out since their bodies were unable to take the pressure. ''J-Just how strong is this person¡­?'' No matter how much he tried, the force binding his body was too strong, he couldn''t move! ''Is he with these humans?'' He thought of a possibility and couldn''t help but gulp. However, just as he thought about it, the immense pressure disappeared. Yes, it disappeared like it was not here in the first ce. Azriel and the humans looked around with frowns on their faces. They could finally move now. "You Bastard! DIE!!" Seeing that Azriel was confused, one of the humans took the opportunity as he rushed toward him and beheaded him. ¡­or so he tried to. However, Azriel stopped his attack middle finger and his thumb. The human''s eyes widened in horror, he couldn''t believe that his attack was stopped so easily. This bastard wasn''t even looking at him. Suddenly, Azriel turned back and seeing the shine in his blood-red eyes, the human trembled. "You Idiot." Azriel called. "Huh?" "If you wanted to do a sneak attack; why were you shouting so loudly, you idiot?" Azriel questioned. He was genuinely confused. Not that him shouting or not shouting made would have made a difference but if you go by that logic, then this fight doesn''t have any meaning either. Azriel then shook his head, he stood up and shed his sword. *nk* "AAAGHHHHH!!" The man screamed in agony as his arm was chopped off, the sword he was holding fell to the ground and a few secondster, Azriel beheaded the man. Why not behead him in the first move? Well, Azriel did not like the big mole on the man''s cheek. Azriel then turned around, by this time, all the humans had stood up and had taken their battle stance. The battle was about to continue again. A wide smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he rushed towards the humans and midway, he turned into blood mist and scattered. Another round of human hunt started. ¡­ 5 minutester, Azriel was done killing all the humans, except one. William Hardwick. He was now on his knees, with one of his hands chopped off and a sword in his other hand. "A Grand Master Cultivator? Doesn''t seem like a big deal to me." Azrielmented. "Y-You are a monster!" Williammented. "Heh. This is not the first time I have heard that." Azriel smiled. "This won''t be thest time either," William replied. "Indeed. I will hear it a lot of times, especially after I kill other humans like I killed you guys." Azriel''s smile distorted as he answered. William felt shivers jolting down his spine when he saw Azriel''s smile. However, even though he had lost, he wasn''t willing to be on the shorter side in this conversation. "You may have defeat-" "Yeah, yeah, I know. You may have defeated me but you can''t defeat this person, if you defeat this person, you can''t defeat that person. Don''t give me that crap. Don''t worry," Azriel walked towards William as he kicked the man. "Ughhh!" William''s body flew back and fell to the ground. *Step* "Ughh!" Azriel then stepped on his face and smiled. "I will kill everyst one of you. One by One." William wanted to reply, however, Azriel stomped harder on his face and forced him to stop. Azriel then stepped back and then ced his foot on his chin, forcing him to raise his head and look at him. His blood-red eyes then shined as he questioned. [Now, tell me, what is your name?] William, however, didn''t answer. A small smile appeared on his face as he muttered, "You will lose." Saying that, he bit the poison pill that was hidden behind his teeth andmitted suicide, Or so he wanted to. Azriel quickly noticed what he was about to do, although he wasn''t able to save him, he could still kill him with his own hands. He wouldn''t let anyone steal his kill! Else he wouldn''t be able to level up. *Pierce* He then pierced his sword into his heart and then he beheaded his head just to make sure that the kill was his. "I never thought he was determined enough to kill himself," Ithania muttered as she walked out of her hiding spot. "I didn''t expect it either¡­" "I don''t think your charm would have worked on him even if he didn''t die." Ithania continued. "Yes, it wouldn''t work. Someone determined enough to die must have high will power, my Charm would have failed, however, Someone else''s Charm would have worked on him for sure." Azriel then turned around and called, "You cane out now, Teacher." As he called, an extremely beautiful woman walked out of the woods, she had ck hair, pale skin, luscious red lips, crimson red eyes, and a seductive body. She wore her usual red gown and a small smile on her face. "How did you know I was here?" the woman questioned with a curious look. A small sigh of relief escaped out of Azriel''s face. "That scary pressure¡­ I am sure I would have died if I had faced the person responsible for it¡­ I did not know it was you¡­ But I hoped it was¡­" "Well, your wish came true." Luminia''s smile widened. "So why are you here?" Azriel questioned. Luminia then turned towards Ithania and answered, "This girl used a call tablet." Azriel nced at Ithania and frowned. "What? Don''t look at me like that, I used it as soon as your ''Mist'' was caught." Ithania answered. Luminia nodded in agreement. "You did a good job, no need to take any unnecessary risks. Also," Luminia praised Ithania and then, she turned towards Azriel and narrowed her eyes. "What were you fighting a Grand Master Stage Cultivator for?" "I¡­ I failed to break through after devouring a Master Stage Cultivator¡­ I didn''t want to drink too much human blood, so I decided that I will hunt a Grand Master Stage Cultivator¡­" "You failed to break through?" Luminia frowned. "Yes." Luminia''s frown deepened, "But you were able to break through from Apprentice to Beginner Stage after devouring an Advance Stage human, shouldn''t you be able to break through after devouring Master Stage Cultivator?" "I do not know why I failed," Azriel muttered. "Well, whatever, as long as you are safe." Luminia nodded. "Heh. Don''t worry teacher. Grand Master Stage is nothing. It was quite easy, actually." Azriel smiled. "Don''t get cocky, Azriel," Luminia instructed in a strict tone. She then turned towards William and snorted in disgust. "Don''t use him to create a general perspective. He was a disappointment in the name of Grand Master Stage Cultivator. A real Grand Master is a lot stronger than him," "Alright teacher." Azriel nodded. "N-No wait, are you going to ignore that he was able to reform his body even though a part of his Mist was captured? Don''t you want to know how he did it?" Ithania questioned when it looked like Luminia and Azriel were done talking. "Didn''t I tell you not to use normal standards to judge this monster?" Suddenly, Ithania heard a voice; she turned around and saw Lilia walking toward her. "Teacher!" Ithania greeted. "What monster! I am a perfectly normal man! My skill is just a little different than normal!" Azriel retorted. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Ithania, Lilia and even Luminia nced at Azriel with a nk looks on their faces. "So, what I was saying is, don''t use normal standards on him. However, you did a great job in using the Call tablet. Just as Lady Luminia said, no need for unnecessary risks." Lilia muttered as she patted Ithania''s head. "Yes, his skills are different from normal, he can reform his body even if the Mist is notpletely merged, of course, there are certain restrictions to that. He won''t be able to reform his body if more than 1/20th part of the Mist is captured." Luminia muttered. She already knew how his Skill worked. She was the one who trained him and found all the restrictions after all. "A-Alright" Ithania nodded, enjoying her teacher''s pats. ''A monster indeed¡­ teacher is right, I shouldn''tpare myself with him. You are your bestpetition.'' Ithania thought inwardly and nodded to herself. "¡­You are just going to ignore me¡­?" Azriel muttered. Luminia then chuckled as she turned towards Azriel and patted his head as well. "Alright Alright. You did a good job defeating these humans, are you happy now?" "I do not want head pats," Azrielined. He wanted to move back, however, Luminia held him ''gently'' and patted his head. "Get strong to decide that, kid." "Hmph! Alright, let me drink his blood now." Azriel muttered, he then nced at Luminia with a big smile on his face while his blood-red eyes shined with desire. "I am out of blood teacher. So I will be needing your help." Chapter 61 Teacher… That… This Isnt Normal… Is It? "I am out of blood teacher. So I will be needing your help." Azriel muttered with a big smile on his face. A small smile appeared on Luminia''s face as well, she waved her hand and a throne-like chair appeared on the ground. This time, they did not change their positions. They didn''t need to. Luminia was here, any beast who had smelled blood and ising here, or if William had used the call tablet and some more human cultivators areing here, well, They are all justing to their deaths. Actually, Ithania was hoping that happens, this way, she would collect blood for the Vampires, their stocks were running out. This is also another problem Ithania was thinking about dealing with, but that is for another time. Azriel then walked towards William''s corpse. Again, the disgust on his face was clear. He then turned his face and nced at Luminia who was sitting on her chair, Luminia nodded and Azriel crouched near William''s body. He then picked it up, took a deep breath and, *Bite* His long canines pierced into William''s skin and he started sucking the blood. *Thud* Exactly 2 secondster, Azriel threw away William''s body like it was trash, well it was¡­ but¡­ Ahem. So, after throwing William''s body, Azriel quickly turned toward Luminia. A small smile appeared on Luminia''s face when she noticed Azriel''s eyes that were full of unconcealed desire and the disgust that was still lingering because of that filthy blood he drank. *Spit* Nux then spits on the floor before he walked toward Luminia. Luminia raised her hands, a smile appeared on Azriel''s face as well and he walked into her embrace. He then snuggled his head into her cleavage, Luminia smiled, finding this situation quite simr to the time when Azriel broke through Beginner Stage. She had already seen the changes, Azriel was an Advance Stage Cultivator now. She then patted his head gently and allowed him to do what he wanted. He has worked hard. Azriel then tightened his hug around Luminia''s body and after enjoying enough; he raised his head and nced at Luminia while his blood-red eyes shined brightly. Luminia smiled, she then tilted her head, and moved her gown a little, revealing her pale and smooth skin. Azriel''s eyes shined even more brightly than before, the desire in those eyes shot up, his canines elongated and, *Bite* His canines pierced into Luminia''s skin and he started sucking her blood intensely. Luminia''s body trembled in pleasure, her smile widened as her eyes fell on Azriel''s neck, then her eyes shined with desire and her canines elongated as well. However, soon, her canines went back to normal and she closed her eyes. It was Azriel''s time, she shouldn''t drink his blood right now. Although she couldn''t understand what he was feeling after drinking that filthy blood, however, from the disgust in his eyes, she could see that to some extent. Plus, the human blood stinks. Drinking something like that¡­ Just thinking about that makes her nauseated. She just continued patting Azriel''s head while he drank her blood as much as he wanted. "¡­" "¡­" Ithania and Lilia, who were watching everything from afar were dumbstruck. From their point of view, Azriel and Luminia were now hugging each other very intimately, to be honest, they even felt that the temperature around them has be warmer. "Teacher¡­ that¡­ this isn''t normal¡­ is it?" Ithania wasn''t able to control herself and questioned. She drinks Lilia''s blood as well; however, she drinks that from her wrist. There was no ''intimate looking'' contact like this. "¡­" Lilia remained silent. "Teacher?" Ithania called out again. "¡­" "Teacher Lilia?" "¡­" No matter how many times Ithania called, Lilia stayed silent. Ithania then finally moved her gaze from the scene in front of her and nced at Lilia. Lilia was now looking at Azriel and Luminia with a lost look on her face. It was as if she was charmed and ordered to keep looking. "Teacher!" Ithania then called a little more loudly and at the same time, she shook Lilia''s body. "Ah! Wha- What happened?" Lilia finally came out of her reverie and questioned. "I was asking something but you didn''t reply." "What question do you have?" "Is that normal?" Ithania questioned as she pointed at Azriel and Luminia. "Does that look normal to you¡­?" Lilia questioned back as she nced at Luminia and Azriel. "Umm¡­ I don''t think so¡­?" Ithania answered in an unsure tone. Although she had started reading and learning about vampires and other races, vampires'' customs were the least of her worries right now. Therefore, she was reading more about abilities different races possess. Therefore, she was still unsure if this was normal. "It is not normal," Lilia then shook her head. "Since ancient times, vampire drinking other vampire''s blood is a sacred act that is only performed with someone close to you. A Parent and Child. A Teacher and Student. A Friend and Friend. Every vampire who is close to another vampire drinks their blood to show their love and respect. However, these vampires only drink each other''s blood through their wrists. How Azriel is drinking Lady Luminia''s blood¡­ That is an act reserved for lovers." Lilia revealed and Ithania''s eyes widened in surprise. "D-Does that mean¡­ Lady Luminia and Azriel..." She couldn''t evenplete her words. This was so wrong. "No, I do not think that is the case." However, Lilia shook her head. "Hmm? What do you mean?" Ithania frowned. "Think a little, between those two, Azriel probably doesn''t know what they are doing signifies." Ithania nodded, she could totally see that happening. "As for Lady Luminia, she never cared about customs." Ithania nodded in understanding. "Has anyone else drunk Lady Luminia''s blood like that before?" Ithania questioned. She wanted to know more about her teacher and Lady Luminia. "No." However, she then heard an unexpected answer. "No one has ever drunk Lady Luminia''s blood like that, not even me." "¡­" "¡­" "Doesn''t that mean they are¡­" "No, that is not true, I am sure Lady Luminia just sees Azriel ''worthy enough'' to drink her blood like that. There is nothing like that between the two of them." "I understand." Ithania nodded. Actually, she did not understand anything. However, she just let them be and continued watching the two of them. 2 minutester, Azriel was finally done drinking Luminia''s blood. "Thank you, teacher." He muttered as his eyes shined with contentment. His canine marks had already disappeared, Luminia smiled back at him and questioned. "Did you seed?" Azriel smiled as he nced at so many messages that had appeared in front of him. [Ding] [Congrattions to the host for rising to an Advance Stage Mana Cultivator from a Beginner Stage Mana Cultivator.] [INT: +5] [nk Points: +5] [Congrattions to the host for rising to an Advance Stage Body Cultivator from a Beginner Stage Body Cultivator.] [STR: +3] [AGL: +3] [VIT: +3] [STM: +3] [DEF: +3] [nk Points: +3] [Blood Art Unlocked] [Name: Azriel Ruinous ] [Age: 19 ] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Advance. ] [Race: Primordial Vampire ] [Talent: God] [LVL: 19 --> 20 ] [HP: 530/530] [MP: 870/870] [STR: 55 --> 60 ] [AGL: 69 --> 74] [VIT: 71 --> 76 ] [STM: 61 --> 66] [INT: 80 --> 87 ] [DEF: 53 --> 58 ] [nk Points: 24 --> 32] "I did." Azriel nodded. He was now an Advance Stage Cultivator. However, that wasn''t the best thing. The best thing was, [Blood Art] [Description:] [Blood and Vampire have a long rtionship and a Primordial Vampire takes this rtionship even further. However, this rtionship is akin to a scary disaster for the enemies.] [The [Blood Art] allows the host to create and control Blood however he wishes.] A small description of the new Skill he had unlocked appeared in front of Azriel''s eyes. At the same time, Luminia questioned. "What Skill did you unlock?" Azriel''s smile widened, he then raised his hand and a blood ball was formed out of thin air. The blood ball then turned into a small spear before turning back to the blood ball, then it divided itself 2 and 2 turned into a shape of the star then turned back to the blood ball. The blood ball then disappeared and Azriel''s demonstration ended. However, this little demonstration was enough for Ithania to widen her eyes. "T-That is Blood Control¡­ b-but how¡­" Yes, the ability Azriel showed was simr to Blood Control. But if it was normal Blood Control, why would Ithania be so surprised? The reason was simple. Azriel didn''t use the blood lying on the floor for his demonstration, he created it out of thin air. "He unlocked Blood Control and Blood Creation at the same time. A monster indeed." Lilia muttered with a defeated smile on her face. Ithania frowned, she has never seen that defeated look on her face before, "Teacher¡­ what is Blood Creation?" She questioned. "Haahhhh¡­" Lilia then sighed before she turned towards Ithania and answered. "Blood Creation, a Skill reserved for Advance Vampires. A Skill that I unlocked in my most recent breakthrough." Chapter 62 Senior Vampires And Blood. "Blood Creation, a Skill reserved for Senior Vampires. A Skill that I unlocked in my most recent breakthrough." "S-Senior Vampires?" Ithania''s eyes widened in horror when she heard a familiar term. Senior Vampires. The Vampires who are a whole league different from normal Vampires. Even if more than 100 strongest normal Vampires team up against 1 weakest Senior Vampire, the result will be the defeat of 100 normal vampires. And it wouldn''t be a hard-fought battle. It would be an easy victory for the Senior Vampire. Lilia and Luminia were Senior Vampires. "No, wait!" Ithania then recalled another important and questioned. "Teacher, you unlocked [Blood Creation] in your recent breakthrough?" Lilia nodded as she raised her hand and a Blood Ball simr to what Azriel created appeared, floating on the top of her hand. "H-He unlocked a Skill that is exclusive to Senior Vampires¡­" Ithania gulped in awe. Lilia smiled wryly as well. "Lilia, you would have to help me train this monster from now on¡­" Suddenly, Luminia muttered with a lost look on her face. "Yes, Lady Luminia." Lilia bowed. "Good, make sure that Ithania and Azriel''s training time doesn''t match." "As youmand, Lady Luminia." Lilia nodded. "Hmm? Why does she want you to train him? And¡­ Why does she look so¡­ Devastated?" Ithania questioned with a frown. "She doesn''t have [Blood Creation]" Lilia revealed. "WHAT!?" Ithania''s eyes widened in astonishment. ''Even you did not expect him to be a Monster of this degree, did you, Lady Luminia?'' Lilia smiled wryly then she turned towards Ithania and answered. "Lady Luminia is a Body Cultivator, although she can use basic Mana Cultivation Skills, there is no way she can use a Senior Vampire''s Skill like [Blood Control]. Do not underestimate [Blood Creation], Ithania." Ithania nodded as she recalled how scary [Blood Creation] no, Blood Element is, In Yrniel, where 7 major races, Every Race has its own strength and weakness. Dragons are the Masters of Fire. Dwarves are the Masters of Earth. Elves are the Masters of Water, nt, and Wood. Demons are the Masters of unorthodox Elements like Poison, Darkness, etc. Humans can control all the elements, however, their control is a lot weaker than the race that specializes in them. Beastmen can barely control any elements, in theory just like humans, they can control all the elements, but only a few of their prodigies could use Elements and the majority of them are focused on Body Cultivation. Last but not least, the Vampires, the Masters of Blood. Among all these 7 races, Vampires, Dragons and Demons are considered the Strongest. However, if you remove the elements they control, Vampires will lose against the other two. The Element Vampires control, Blood, is considered the strongest Element in Yrniel. An element capable of pushing Vampires, who are actually weaker than Dragons and Demons, amongst the top single-handedly. Why? That is because Blood is the most perfect Element to ever exist. Fire can attack, Earth can defend, however, Blood, can do both. Its attack power is stronger than Fire. Its Defense is stronger than Earth. That is how strong Blood is. Of course, since everything in the world is bnced, Blood also has a major disadvantage. Unlike Elements like fire, earth, water, nt, wood, etc, Blood cannot be created out of thin air. Normal Vampires would have to control the Blood around them to fight. That is also the reason why a Normal Mana Cultivator Vampire is weak in a one-on-one battle. Since there is no blood around, the vampire is a lot weaker than normal. However, a Normal Cultivator Vampire is a sheer Monster when ites to war. War, a battlefield is filled with blood. This ce is like heaven to a Mana Cultivator Vampire, he can use all the blood he wants and destroy anyone he wants. On average, the number of people a Mana Cultivator Vampire kills is 10 times more than what a Body Cultivator Vampire kills. This is how strong and scary Vampires are once they can use Blood without any consideration. Invincible Killing Machines. Of course, this is only under the condition that there is a lot of blood around. However, that''s where Senior Vampires and their [Blood Creation]es in. [Blood Control], a skill that ignores the said condition. It allows a Vampire to create blood out of thin air, just like other elements. It allows a vampire to be an Invincible Killing Machine with no weakness other than his own Mana. That, is how strong the Skill, Azriel Ruinous had unlocked is. "Fucking monster¡­" Ithania growled as she nced at Azriel. "A monster indeed¡­" Lilia nodded in agreement. "Hmm?" Soon, Azriel noticed something weird. He then turned around and nced at his teacher, Ithania and Lilia. "What happened?" he questioned in confusion. He couldn''t understand why they were looking at him like that. "¡­" However, no one replied to his question. "What? Hello?" He waved his hand towards the trio. """Monster.""" The three of them muttered at the same time. Azriel blinked a few times, Ithania, he could understand, Lilia, if you stretch a little, he could understand as well, however, his teacher too? That, he couldn''tprehend. Why was his best teacher calling him a monster as well? "Alright, let''s leave now." Suddenly, Luminia instructed. She then walked towards Azriel and grabbed him by his neck. Lilia then grabbed Ithania''s hand before she walked toward Luminia and held her hand. Luminia nodded and, *Boom* She flew into the sky like a rocket. *Boom* With another push, she moved towards her mansion. The next minute, the four of themnded on the garden, however, unlike before, where Luminia destroyed the ground below her when she jumped, hernding was a lot smoother and not even grass was damaged. "Alright, you guys can do whatever you want now," Luminia instructed Lilia and Ithania. She then turned towards Azriel and ordered, "Youe with me." Azriel''s smile widened and he nodded. "Yes, Teacher." He was looking forward to today''s training. "I will go and see how other Vampires are doing, teacher." Ithania turned towards Lilia and informed. "Alright, you can take a day''s rest. We will start your training tomorrow." "Yes, Teacher." Ithania nodded before she walked toward the other vampires. Lilia saw her walking figure, and then the Azriel summoning a Blood ball out of thin air appeared in her mind as she sighed. A few secondster, she shook her head and walked back to her own room. ¡­ "Lady Ithania, You are back." A vampire smiled. "Yes, I am back, Levis." Ithania nodded. "Can you go call Valerian?" "At once, Lady Ithania." The vampire named Levis nodded and rushed towards Valerian''s room. ¡­ A few minutester, Valerian and Ferox appeared in front of Ithania and she frowned. "Wasn''t Valerian the only one I called?" Ithania questioned as she nced at Ferox. "I thought I could be of help as well." Ferox nodded. "Hmph! He was just jealous." Valerian snorted and teased. "Haah? Why would I be scared of someone like you!?" Ferox retorted. "Because I am better than you?" Valerian answered. "I dare you to say that again!" "I am better than you!" "You are courting death!" "Oh yeah? Why don''t you go ahead and t-" "Silence," Ithania ordered. "Yes, Lady Ithania" "As you say, Lady Ithania." The two of them turned silent and bowed. Ithania sighed¡­ She would never understand why these two fight so much. It was as if they were sworn enemies in their past life. "Haahh¡­" Ithania sighed again. However, then, she shook her head and passed a storage ring to Valerian. "Valerian, there are around 70 human bodies inside, take out all their blood and store it." She ordered. "As youmand, Lady Ithania" Valerian bowed. "Hmm? I could have done that as well¡­" Ferox muttered with a frown. "You can? Did you forget how Tassia caught you drinking the blood that you were supposed to store?" Ithania narrowed her eyes as she nced at Ferox. "I was immature back then, I am not like that anymore, Lady Ithania." "Hahaha!" Suddenly, Valerianughed out loud. "You, Hahaha! You talk as if you are mature now! Hahahaha!" A vein popped out of Ferox''s forehead and he roared. "You really want another round of beating don''t you!?" p "Haaah? You think you can defeat me?" Valerian retorted. "Hah! Who was the one lying on the ground with his face swollen, huh!?" "Hmph! That was only because I unlocked [Charm] instead of [Blood Control], else I would have beaten the shit out of you!" "Haaah! What a loser! At least you unlocked [Charm], I did not unlock any Skill!" "That''s because you are a Body Cultivator, you Idiot! Your first Skill will be unlocked after you reach the Advance Stage!" "I know that!" "You do! I didn''t expect an Idiot like you to know things like these!" Ithania, who was watching these two idiots shook her head in defeat. They are hopeless. Chapter 63 Azriel, Lets Cause Some Chaos. "Ugghhh¡­" Azriel groaned in pain as he nced at his hand which had now been sliced off. "What do you think?" Luminia, who stood near him with a knife in her hand questioned. From the blood on Luminia''s knife, it was clear that she was the one who did it. Azriel turned towards Luminia and nodded. A few secondster, Azriel''s sliced-off hand melted into a blood puddle before disappearing, at the same time, a wave of blood appeared where Azriel''s hand was, the wave of blood twisted and formed a few weird shapes before finally, a new hand was formed. Azriel formed his fist with his new hand and then nodded. "Same is before," His smile then widened as he muttered. "My Auto regeneration improved." Luminia smiled as well. "Alright, now shall we check the limits of your Blood Mist?" Luminia questioned. "Yes, teacher." Azriel nodded and then quickly turned into Blood Mist and divided himself into 20 parts. Previously, he was able to reform his body if only a twentieth part of his body is captured. Something that, ording to Luminia, only he can do. No other Vampire has ever done that before. Therefore, Luminia made a point to keep tabs on this ability. [Blood Mist] is a ridiculously powerful ability with only 1 little disadvantage. However, if Azriel could somehow ovee that disadvantage, he would be able to ughter his enemies while they just stood there helplessly. Luminia then raised her hand, she then captured one out of twenty Mist and nced at ''Azriel'' Azriel then reformed his body and just like before, his body reformed while his right foot was missing. Azriel could control which part of the body he doesn''t want to form, so it was quite flexible. However, he cannot spread the damage all over his body. For example, he can choose to form the foot, but not a hand, however, he cannot spread the damage by not forming his toes and fingers and constructing the rest of his body. "Let''s see if you can regenerate this way." Luminia muttered and Azriel nodded. 10 seconds passed by and finally, the Mist under Luminia''s control melted into a blood puddle before disappearing. At the same time, a blood wave appeared where Azriel''s foot was and soon, a new foot was formed. "Heh, so you don''t even need to kill the person who captured you and can regenerate all by yourself. Ridiculous." Luminia shook her head in defeat. "But it takes more time than normal," Azriel replied. "Indeed, well, it''s a good thing though, you can reform your body far away from your opponent and gain a little time." Luminia''s brain already started working and finding different ways Azriel could use this to his advantage. "Alright, let''s continue." Luminia turned her head towards Azriel and nodded. Azriel nodded back before he turned back into blood mist and divided himself into 20 parts. This time, Luminia captured 2 mists and then waited for Azriel. The 20 mist merged and Azriel''s body reformed again, however, this time, not only his right foot, the whole leg below the knee was missing. Due to this, Azriel lost his bnce and fell. Luminia however, did not release the Mist. She wanted to see if he could regenerate again. However, maybe half leg was still too much for Azriel''s current ability, and the leg did not regenerate. Lumina waited for a while minute and then noted her observation in her mind. She then released the Mist, the mist rushed back to the body and merged with Azriel''s right leg. Soon, Azriel''s leg was formed. Azriel then stood up and muttered, "It would be better if I reform without my hand, I can''t lose my bnce on the battlefield." Luminia nodded. Azriel then divided his body into 20 Mists again, and again, Luminia raised her hand and captured 3 Mists. However, this time, Azriel was unable to reform his body. Luminia then released the Mist and once Azriel formed his body, she muttered, "Your limit doubled. Now you don''t need to form 20 parts, 10 is enough, you will be able to reform your body even if one Mist got captured," Azriel nodded. He knows that they could test it to more precision, however, it wasn''t important. It wasn''t like he was going to divide his body into 100 parts, therefore, precision wasn''t required. "Alright, let''s test your range now," Luminia instructed and Azriel nodded. In his [Blood Mist] form, there is a limit to how far his ''parts'' can move from each other. Luminia termed it as Range. For current Azriel, his Mist cannot move more than 100 meters away from each other. No, a better way to put it is that the Mist parts have to stay under 100 meters distance with anyone of the Other Azriel''s Mist. This might not be much different from what was mentioned before, however, in a battle, it was a lot more significant. For example, normally, if Azriel divides himself into 20 Mists and forms a circle, the diameter of the circle will be 100 meters. However, if Azriel keeps one Mist in the centre, 100 meters bes the Radius of the circle, effectively doubling the diameter of the circle and Azriel''s attacking range. However, unfortunately, the range did not increase. Not even a meter. Azriel reformed his body and appeared in front of Luminia. "Haahhh¡­ well, things can''t always go the way we think." Luminia sighed before she shook her head and muttered. "Mhm," Azriel nodded. "Don''t worry, 100 meters is enough as it is, it''s not like you will need a kilometre long-range to fight someone." Azriel nodded again. "Alright, we now know your current limits, the only thing left is to train your [Blood Art]" Azriel''s eyes brightened in excitement, however, Luminia smiled slyly and muttered, "However, we will not train your [Blood Art] today, we will start it tomorrow, today, you will practice your ''Vision''" The excitement on Azriel''s face disappeared. However, he didn''tin much. As long as it''s not studying, everything is fine. Azriel then divided his body into 30 parts and the mist started moving around the garden randomly. This was how Azriel trains his ''Vision'' Right now, his eyes are seeing and his brain is processing 26 different images at the same time, something that was extremely tiresome to Master. In thest 3 months, this was the toughest thing he had to face. 2-3 images were okay, however, once they started increasing, the burden on his brain increased. Sometimes, he even passed out while he was training. However, his hard work paid and slowly but surely, his brain started adapting and improving. His current limit was 25 for 30 minutes. Yes, the current Azriel could see and process 25 different images for 30 minutes. However, after 30 minutes, he would need to return back to normal, if not, the burden on his brain would overload and he would pass out. Not that he would need to remain in this form for around 30 minutes. This form was risky. He can''t stay in this form for a very long time. Azriel then continued to roam around the garden and train his Vision. Luminia sat down on the chair and watched. This continued for 10 minutes, and then, Azriel returned to normal andy down in the garden. "You did well." Luminia praised. Azriel did not reply, he just smiled and continued toy on the grass. 5 minutester, Azriel stood up and started his training again. This continued for the next 1 hour and 30 minutes. After Azriel was done with his training, Luminia stood up and muttered. "Rest for the next 2 hours, then, you will go study in the library." Saying that, Luminia left. Azriel, who was still too tired could reply. If he could, he would have shouted, "NOOO!! I just came back! How can you tell me to go study again!?'' Then, he would have been hit on his head and would be forced to walk into the library and study. In conclusion, it was good that he was too tired to say anything. 2 hours passed by in a jiffy, no matter how unwilling, Azriel didn''t go against Luminia''s words and walked into the library. There, he saw a beautiful blue-haired girl, immersed in her book. The atmosphere around her looked very calm and soothing, the girl really looked like a fairy, however, "Heh. As expected of a bookworm." Azrielmented and the calm atmosphere surrounding Ithania broke as a vein popped out on her forehead. "Why are you here, Brute?" Ithania questioned. "Teacher told me to study." "Tsk Tsk, Lady Luminia is wasting her efforts, a Brute like you won''t be able to learn anything anyway." "Yeah yeah, whatever." Azriel just shrugged, he then picked up the book he was going to read and sat on the chair that was right beside Ithania. "Hey, I read the report William gave to you," Ithania muttered with a sly smile. "Hmm? What''s with your expression? Did you find out something interesting?" Azriel questioned in curiosity. Again, anyone else who heard their conversation would wonder how they, who were fighting a few seconds ago were talking so peacefully now. These two were really weird. "Hehe, I did find something interesting~" Ithania chuckled. "What is it?" Azriel questioned, his eyes brimming with curiosity. "Azriel, let''s cause some Chaos," Chapter 64 So What I Am Planning To Do Is... "Azriel, it is time to cause some Chaos," Ithania announced as her icy blue eyes shined brightly. "Heh. Chaos? I like that word. C''mon, tell me, what are we going to do?" Azriel questioned with excitement. However, a sly smile appeared on Ithania''s face as she replied, "Start reading the book you were reading first, I will tell everything in front of teacher Lilia and Lady Luminia after you are done studying." Azriel''s lips twitched in frustration, he then red at Ithania and, "You little¡­" "Hah? Me what? Go study, if Lady Luminia learns that you are cking off, you will miss another training session." Ithania smiled. Actually, she wanted to discuss her ns as soon as possible, however, she knew it would affect Azriel''s studying. Initially, she wanted to hide the matter and tell him after he was done, however, she was unable to control her excitement and blurted it out loud. She needed some self-control as well¡­ "I really want to strangle your neck right now, book worm!" Azrielined. "Oh? Do you really? Ooohh, I am so scared~~" Ithania chuckled yfully. "Uggh¡­ if only you weren''t my friend. I would have killed you!" Azriel groaned. A small smile appeared on Ithania''s face when she heard him. She then shook her head and muttered, "Don''t worry, study for a few hours first. I am sure you will like what I am going to tell you, just wait for a little," "Whatever." Azriel snorted and then started reading his book. Ithania smiled and then she immersed herself into the book she was reading as well. Time passed by quickly, from bbering like children to reading calmly like schrs, the change in the two of them was really sudden. Soon, 4 hours passed by and, "HAAAH! I AM DONE!" Azriel shouted out loud as he stood up from his chair and raised his hands into the air. Pure happiness was seen on his face. Ithania, who was engrossed in the book she was reading was shocked because of his sudden act, she then nced at the clock and noticed that exactly 4 hours have passed ever since Azriel hade here. He did not sit for even a minute longer. "You really hate reading huh¡­ as expected of a brute¡­" However, this time, Azriel didn''t reply. He just quickly grabbed her book, ced a bookmark on the page she was reading and closed it. Then, he grabbed Ithania''s hand and started walking. "We are going to my teacher''s room to discuss your n." "A brute indeed¡­" Ithania nodded to herself, however, she didn''t resist. She was excited about revealing her ns as well. A few minutester, the two of them were outside Luminia''s room and Azriel knocked on the door. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Teacher, it''s me and Ithania. We need to talk to you about something." "Enter." Azriel and Ithania then entered the room and Azriel smiled. "Teacher is here as well, now tell me what you wanted to say." "Lady Luminia, can you call my Teacher here as well?" Ithania requested. Luminia frowned, wondering what the two of them were doing. However, since she knew how intelligent and mature Ithania was, she predicted that she must have her own reasons and nodded. "Lilia,e to my room." She called, of course, it wasn''t as simple as it looked. Luminia''s voice had echoed all over her mansion. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* 1 minuteter, a knock was heard and, Lilia entered. "What can I help you with, Lady Luminia?" Lilia questioned after a short bow. "These children want to discuss with you and me," Luminia answered. "Hmm?" Lilia frowned and she nced at Ithania and Azriel. "Don''t look at me like that, it''s her." Azriel quickly shook his head and pointed at Ithania. "Teacher, Lady Luminia, do you remember the report Azriel got from that Grand Master Stage Cultivators?" Ithania started with a question. "Yes, we do." Lilia nodded. "I read that report and found something very interesting." Ithania smiled. "What is it?" "We saved 250+ plus vampires and brought them here, didn''t we?" "Yes," "Do you know how humans interpreted that action?" Ithania questioned with a smile. "How?" "A Viscount named Heath Hardwick assumed that the one who ''saved'' the vampires was another human Viscount, Alger Bannermane." "Huh? Why would he think that a human saved the vampires?" Azriel questioned with a frown. "Heh. That''s because you killed their army that had an Advance Stage Cultivator. ording to them, ve Vampires do not have that power, and the Viscount deduced that the person behind this incident is his enemy, Viscount Alger, who is trying to kill his men and ce the me on the Vampires. Not only that, the viges that were annihted by you before, even that me is ced on Viscount Alger, saying that it was his n all along. As for the Vampire ves he had ''saved'', Viscount Alger believes that they are all killed." A frown appeared on Azriel''s face. "So they are underestimating us¡­" He did not like that at all. "Yes, they are, however, it is a good thing for us." Ithania however, was liking the situation more and more. "Why is it good for us?" Azriel questioned. "Let me tell you what happened after Viscount Heath med Viscount Alger for all those crimes," Ithania muttered. Azriel nced at her with a focused gaze. This has definitely grabbed his attention. "After Viscount Heath med Viscount Alger, he used his personal army and increased the security around his region. Especially in the farnds, he believed that if Viscount Alger acts, vampires will be the best scapegoats, so Viscount Alger would target them for sure. For the first month, nothing happened. Due to this, Viscount Heath got anxious. Remember, he has lost 50 soldiers. How could he allow Viscount Alger to get a one-up against him? Thinking that, he attacked a vige that was under Viscount Alger''s territory, and the vige he attacked wasn''t a normal vige, it was a vige that had quite a few cultivators, and all of those cultivators were Viscount Alger''s men. Of course, he then med it on Vampires as around 100 plus vampires, that were working in the farnd near that vige vanished." "What happened to those vampires?" Azriel questioned as he narrowed his eyes. Ithania''s smile disappeared as well and she answered, "That wasn''t mentioned in the report, however, I believe they were killed." "¡­" Azriel didn''t say anything, however, his eyes turned cold. "Of course, Viscount Alger wasn''t an Idiot, he had his men search for traces and quickly linked the massacre with Viscount Heath. p Since that day, the two Viscounts are at war with each other. Both of them have ordered their men to patrol their territories. And the people we met while we were out hunting? That Nash wasn''t lying, they were patrolling, not to search us vampires, but the other humans." Ithania informed with a sly smile. Azriel nodded, he was very surprised by what he learned. Just how dumb can these humans be? Luminia, however, didn''t find it shocking. Humans did not know about her presence, those who did find out by mistake or a fluke have already left this world. In human eyes, vampires are weak and are unable to do anything. Of course, no one would be able to calcte the presence of a monster like Azriel. Therefore, what that Viscount Heath thought was logical. Of course, attacking the other viscount''s territory wasn''t a very wise move. But Luminia didn''t care. Lilia, however, was different. She knew her disciple, she could tell that Ithania was thinking something, "So why are you telling all of this to us? This isn''t just an amusing story, is it?" Ithania''s smile widened as she answered, "Of course not." She then turned towards Azriel and questioned. "Do you remember when you said you wanted to recruit more vampires?" "Yes, I did but you denied it saying it might alert others and it might bring harm to the vampires..." Azriel replied. "Yes, I did say that before, however," Ithania''s smile widened. "I now have a perfect way to recruit more Vampires." "How?" "Heh, Create Chaos." Ithania answered. This time, even Luminia''s eyes changed. She was interested to know what this little girl has in her mind as well. Ithania''s ring then shined and a map appeared in her hand. She then walked towards Luminia''s bed and ced the map there. "This is the map of our Vampire Kingdom after we were backstabbed. The star shows where we are, Lady Luminia''s mansion. (See the map in Paragraphments) Except for the Previous Royal Capital, or what they call it the Quietus Ruinous Land and Forsaken Mountains, all other ces are now territories of other races." Azriel narrowed his eyes in hatred, "You do not need to tell me that, I already know it." Ithania nced at Azriel and shook her head. "Calm down. The reality won''t change if you don''t hear it. ept what has happened and moved on." Luminia instructed. "Yes, teacher." Azriel nodded and calmed himself. "Continue," Luminia then turned towards Ithania and nodded. Ithania nodded back and continued, "So what I am nning to do is¡­" Chapter 65 Where Did You Get Those Gold Coins From? "Ithania! You are the best!" After they left Luminia''s room, Azriel couldn''t contain his excitement and hugged Ithania tightly. "Oi oi, you brute release me! You are too strong!" Ithania groaned with a small chuckle. Azriel didn''t say anything and just loosened his hug around her, however, he did not release her. He was too happy today! Ithania just sighed and shook her head. "Tsk Tsk, a brute indeed¡­" Ithaniamented. However, from the beautiful smile that had appeared on her face, she didn''t seem to hate Azriel''s hug. Although a little unexpected, it still felt good. He was her only friend after all. "Heh. You can call me brute all you want for today, since I am in a good mood, I''ll let you go" Azriel replied as he finally calmed down and released her. The reason why he was so happy? Heh, that was because of the results of the meeting. ''Alright, I understand your n, it is a good n indeed. However, I cannot allow you to leave the mansion right now. Azriel has just unlocked a new Skill, he needs to train it inside the mansion. 2 weeks. For the next 2 weeks, I and Lilia will make sure Azriel grabs all the basics of the Skill and after that, you two can leave the mansion and explore the world. As for you, Azriel, for the next two weeks, you will not be going to the library. [Blood Creation] is an advance skill, you will need some time to master it, therefore, for the next 2 weeks, you will only train with me and Lilia and cultivate on your own. Is that clear?'' This was what his teacher said. He wouldn''t have to study for the next 2 weeks! Not only that, they will be leaving the mansion after that and it might take around a month for them to return. What does that mean? No studying for the next 6 weeks! What a lovely day! Hahahahaha~ Thinking about all this, Azriel smiled again. And seeing the silly smile that had appeared on his face, Ithania shook her head and smiled as well. ''This is the future King of the Vampires¡­ Heh. Our future seems bleak¡­'' ¡­ As they say, good times pass by in a jiffy, a simr thing happened with these 2 weeks, they passed by very very quickly. Of course, Azriel enjoyed every minute of it. He trained and cultivated and then he trained again! This torturous schedule was simple heaven for a freak like him. Any normal person would have given up on the first day. Of course, his efforts weren''t in vain either, [Name: Azriel Ruinous ] [Age: 19 ] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Advance. ] [Race: Primordial Vampire ] [Talent: God] [LVL: 20 --> 22 ] [HP: 800/800] [MP: 1000/1000] [STR: 60 --> 64] [AGL: 74 --> 78] [VIT: 76 --> 80] [STM: 66 --> 70] [INT: 87 --> 100] [DEF: 58 --> 62] [nk Points: 32 --> 23] In thesest 2 weeks, he gained 2 levels, not only that, since his [Blood Art] used a lot of MP, he used his nk points to increase his INT as well. Now, his MP was a scary 1000. And he was just an Advance Stage Cultivator. Of course, in thesest 2 weeks, Ithania wasn''t cking off either. [Name: Ithania Sky ] [Age: 18 ] [Mana Cultivation: Beginner.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Vampire - Demon ] [LVL:15-->18] [HP: 270/270] [MP: 410/410] [STR: 25 --> 26] [AGL: 26 --> 27] [VIT: 27 --> 28] [STM: 26 --> 27] [INT: 41 --> 43] [DEF: 24 --> 25] She has gotten a little stronger as well. "Have a safe trip," Lilia muttered as she nced at Azriel and Ithania. "Yes, have a safe trip and you, Azriel" Luminia then nced at Azriel and narrowed her eyes. "Do not take any unnecessary risks. Do you understand?" "Hahaha~ Don''t worry teacher, I will be fine. You can trust me." Azrielughed out loud. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Hisugh did not seem trustworthy at all¡­ Luminia sighed, she then turned to Ithania and muttered, "You have to take care of him. You the call tablet whenever you want, don''t hold back, you understand?" "Yes, Lady Luminia." Ithania nodded. Luminia nodded to herself, Now this answer was a little trustworthy. Her student should learn something from this girl. Well, since Ithania was going with him, the probability of something going wrong was a lot lesser. Why was she so worried this time? That was because the two of them were going on a long trip that was considerably far from her mansion. Things might be dangerous. However, as Luminia was thinking about all this, her eyes fell on Azriel and she shook her head. Now that she thinks about it more clearly, things might not be as dangerous as she imagined. "Alright, you two can go now." "Yes, teacher!" Azriel smiled brightly. Ithania nodded as well, then, Azriel grabbed her hand and the two of them walked away. ¡­ "So? Where are we going now?" Azriel questioned with an excited look on his face. "Calm down, you brute. I''ll warn you beforehand, we will not be doing anything for this 1 week. No fights. We will just be walking around trying to learn anything we can. Our main goal is to recruit more vampires. However, not all the vampires are working in Farnds. There are many other ces where they are forced to work as well, we will just be going around finding and marking those ces. Do you understand?" "Hm hm, don''t worry. I understand." Azriel nodded. Although he loved fighting, he knows when to hold back as well. From the books he has read, he knew the importance of information. Plus, although he wouldn''t admit it out loud, he knows Ithania is smarter than him and in situations like these, it is best to follow her ns. With a little improvisation, of course. The two of them continued walking for an hour and then, they appeared in front of a town. "Change your appearance," Ithania instructed. "Hmm? Why?" Azriel questioned. "Your face is too pale, not only that, your blood-red eyes gain a lot of attention as well. Even a fool would be able to tell that you are a Vampire. A Vampire that wears good clothes and has healthy skin does not exist in human eyes." "What about you then?" "Heh. I don''t need to change anything, my hair and eye colour are enough for them to not doubt me." "Convenient indeed." Azriel sighed, he then used his [Shape Shift] and his face began to change. Well, not really, he didn''t change much, his skin gained a little colour and his eyes turned blue, just like Ithania. "Let''s go" Ithania muttered as she walked forward confidently. This time, they were entering a town, unlike the viges, there were guards at the gate here and there was also a long line of people who wanted to enter the vige. Ithania and Azriel, however, ignored the line and walked forward. Then, Ithania cut the line confidently and stood near the gate, waiting for her turn. "Hey! Who ar-" The person standing behind them roared in anger, Or so he wanted to, however, Ithania tossed a gold coin at him and his eyes shined. "Hey! Who do you think you are!? How dare you cut the line!?" The man standing behind the man who got the coin shouted in anger and he wasn''t alone. People behind him started shouting as well. "Yeah! Who do you think you are!? Huh!? Do you want to die!?" "Snorty Brats! Go to the back of the line!" "Yes! Don''t cut the line!" However, no matter what they said, Azriel and Ithania didn''t reply. Ithania then nced at the man she gave the gold coin to and the man nodded. "What the hell are you all talking about!? When did they cut the line!? Huh!? I was here earlier than you! They are just taking my ce! They did nothing wrong! Shut your damn loud mouths!" Saying that, the man left the line and started walking towards the end. "Hmph! A ve to money!" another man couldn''t help but snort. A merchant, who was standing in the line, shook his head as well, "Tsk Tsk! To use a gold coin like this, what wasteful fellows. I pity their parents for giving birth to such useless and wasteful children." Ithania and Azriel, of course, didn''t care about all this. They just waited for the person in front of them to enter the town and then they stepped forward. "Name and the reason to visit the Green Haven Town." The guard mutteredzily. However, his eyes opened brightly as Ithania ced a gold coin on the table, "We are in a hurry," Ithania muttered. The guard nodded with a big smile and bowed, "You can enter." Azriel and Ithania then entered the town, and once they did, Azriel questioned with a frown. "Where did you get those gold coins from?" A small smile appeared on Ithania''s face as she pointed toward the gates. "That merchant seemed rich." Chapter 66 Exploring The Town. "That merchant seemed rich." Azriel''s eyes widened in surprise as he questioned. "You stole it from him!?" Ithania frowned. "Did you not see that?" She questioned in confusion. This shouldn''t happen, Azriel''s reaction speed and senses are far stronger than hers, a normal person might not be able to see her, but there is no way Azriel would miss that. "Umm¡­ I just sensed that there was nothing dangerous in this town so I was busy looking around¡­ I wasn''t really paying attention¡­" Azrielughed awkwardly as he scratched the back of his head. "Hmm, I understand. Well, I didn''t do anything much, I felt that we might need money so I took it when we passed by him." Ithania nodded as a sack of gold appeared in her hand. The merchant was a normal human; therefore, he couldn''t use a storage ring, this made everything a lot easier for Ithania. "¡­" Azriel, however, wasn''t impressed. He just narrowed his eyes andmented, "You seem to be very experienced when ites to stealing¡­" "I lived my entire running from one ce to another, Azriel. I had no other option but to steal. Worrying if it was wrong or not was thest of my worries." Ithania answered. A smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he replied, "Well, that merchant seemed rich. I don''t think he will face many problems." "Indeed. Not to mention that he was a human." Ithania nodded. "True. Who cares if a human lives or dies." Azriel chuckled and the two of them started exploring the town. ¡­ *Thud* A few minutes after they entered the town and Azriel and Ithania already found something. They saw a frail man who fell on the road along with the 3 boxes he was carrying. No, he had not just fallen down, he had passed out. Azriel narrowed his eyes as he observed the man in front of him. His body was thin and looked malnourished, there were big eye bags under his eyes, the clothes he wore were old and dirty, and his skin was pale. Paler than the skin any human can have. He was a Vampire. Half Vampire. "You bastard! How dare you throw all these boxes!? You think someone like you can pay for the goods if they are damaged!?" The human who was walking in front of that man with an umbre in his hand shouted in anger. "¡­" Of course, since the vampire had lost his consciousness, he didn''t reply and this made the human even angrier. "How dare you ignore me!? Huh!? Do you want to die!? Start moving already! Do you think I wasted my money on you just so you could ck off!?" The man then kicked the vampire however, the vampire did not react. "You bastard! HOW DARE YOU IGNORE ME!?" The man was now even more enraged, he folded the umbre that was in his hand and used its pointed edge to pierce the vampire''s belly. "AAAGGGHhhh!" The vampire was jolted awake from the pain and screamed in agony. Suddenly, Azriel felt Ithania''s grip tightening. He turned around and saw that she was already looking at him. She then shook her head. Her meaning was clear. ''Do not do anything.'' Azriel nodded. He wasn''t nning to do anything in the first ce. Back in the mansion, Ithania and Luminia have already told him how the vampires are treated outside. Even if he helps the vampire right now, once he is gone, the vampire will face a fate even worse than this. As for taking the vampire back to Luminia''s mansion. Azriel wasn''t stupid enough to consider that as an option. It has only been a few minutes since they entered this town, there are many more towns they will enter today and then they would even visit other races. If he helps every vampire he finds on the way, it will take him years toplete what they were nning to do. He cannot do anything right now. He can only take a deep breath and calm his anger. "What are you howling there like a dog for!? Pick up the goods! Don''t expect to get a meal today if anything is broken!" The human kicked the vampire again and ordered. "¡­" The vampire did not say anything, he just nodded and even though he felt unbearable pain in his belly, he just used the cloth he was wearing as a temporary bandage to stop the blood and picked up the boxes that were on the ground. By how his legs were trembling, it was clear that the boxes were very heavy and he wasn''t able to carry them all at once, however, the human didn''t care. He wanted to reach his destination as soon as possible. Why rent a carriage and waste money when he had a ve who will pick all the goods? That was too wasteful for an intelligent merchant like him. The human then opened his umbre to protect his skin from the sun and The vampire carried the boxes and continued walking behind the human, trying hard to keep up with his pace. This little scene didn''t cause anymotion in the surrounding, this showed howmon something like this was. The people continued doing their work, while some who were bored watched everything with interest. Azriel and Luminia then resumed their walking. Azriel, who hasn''t visited many cities or towns was a little shocked by the situation, as for Ithania, she seemed calm. This was not the first time she has seen something like this after all. She has seen worse. Azriel and Ithania didn''t continue their walk; they chose to enter a bar instead. Can vampires eat? Of course they can. They can eat, drink or do whatever they want. However, they do not get any nutrients from ''food''. They can only eat for the taste. And not many noble vampires from the past liked human food. So they relied on blood for taste as well. Azriel and Luminia did not like human food as well; they just sat in the bar and drank water. The bartender frowned, however, he didn''t say dare say anything to them. From their Aura, the clothes they were wearing, to their looks, everything screamed that they weren''t normal. He shouldn''t offend them. And that is what he did; he just stayed silent and let them do whatever they want. An attitude that Azriel and Ithania liked a lot. "Hey, have you tasted the new dish that has arrived in Pink Bliss?" one of the 3 men sitting at the table next to Ithania''s and Azriel''s questioned as his eyes gleamed with interest. "Hehe~ How could I not? Heh. My ears were bleeding because of how many times I heard how tasty their new dish was. I had to taste it as well" Another man answered. However, the third man, who was sitting with them frowned, "New dish? What? Why haven''t I heard of anything like that?" "Ah, you were out of town when the new dish appeared. So you must have missed it." "Dude, you are missing out!" "Oi Oi, You talk as if she''s apletely different breed. Heh. In the end, aren''t they all the same?" Azriel frowned. They were talking about a dish right? But why does it feel like they are talking about something else? "Don''tpare her to other dishes you have eaten before, she''s different." "Heeh. Now you are making me curious¡­" The man smiled. "Hehe~ Just go and check it out for yourself." "Are you guysing?" "Of course." The three men then stood up, paid the money and then left the bar. "We are following them," Ithania muttered. Azriel nodded, he wanted to know what they were talking about as well. Although he already had some idea, he still wasn''t sure yet. Ithania and Azriel stood up as well and followed behind the trio. After a few minutes of walk, the trio entered a dark alley and then they knocked on the wall. No, that was not a wall, that was a door. A door a normal person would have missed for sure. The door opened and the trio walked in. "As I expected," Azriel muttered in disgust. With his advanced senses, he could smell the disgusting smell that spread in the surroundings as soon as the door opened. He knew what this ce was. "Let''s leave." He grabbed Ithania''s hand and turned around, however, Ithania didn''t move. "We will enter the ce." She muttered. "You know what kind of ce this is, right?" Azriel questioned. Ithania then nced at Azriel with a dead look on her face as she muttered, "I am not a child, Azriel." "Then why do you want to enter this ce? You aren''t a pervert, are you?" Azriel joked. "I just want you to see something." Ithania did not react to his joke and answered with a serious look on her face. "Alright, we will enter then." Seeing her serious face, Azriel nodded. The two of them then entered the ''Pink Bliss'' as well and as soon as he entered the ce, Azriel''s eyes widened in surprise. Chapter 67 Exploring The Town 2 Vampires. If anyone talked about this race a 500 years ago, only 2 words woulde to their mind, Strong and, Beautiful. They had pale white skin, hypnotic red eyes, and sharp features. Not only that, but their body shape is beautiful as well. There is no such thing as fat vampires. Since all they ''eat'' is blood, vampires do not gain weight. The best thing about them was that they do not change much with age, which means, that unless they die, their bodies will be the same as when they were around 40 to 50 years old. And for vampires, 40 to 50 meant 25 to 30 years for a normal human. This trait, which other races were jealous of before, is what became a curse for the vampires after 500 years. The vampires, who have now fallen, are the best prostitutes. They might not be the same as before since their blood is diluted, Vampire women were still beautiful and they aged a lotter than human women, plus, since their bodies are strongerpared to normal women, they st long'' as well. A perfect investment for any prostitution house. And this is what Azriel and Ithania were seeing right now. Most of, if not all, women in the ''Pink Bliss'' were vampires. The ce reeked of the pungent smell of bodily fluid and Azriel felt like he would throw up if he stayed here for long. Ithania, however, was calm. "Prostitution houses hold the biggest number of vampire ves, even more than the farnds. These are also the ces where most of the vampire vese from. As a vampire ve gives birth, if the baby is a girl, they keep it and train them to be a prostitute. If the baby is a boy, they sell it as a ve. They make a profit in every single way." Ithania informed in an unusually calm tone. Azriel frowned, then, he thought of a possibility and his eyes widened. "Do yo-" "I was too young back then so they didn''t do anything. They just trained me to be a prostitute, however, I was a lot more mature than the other children my age. When it was my first night, I ran away from the prostitution house. However," Then, a sad look appeared in Ithania''s eyes. "My mother wasn''t able to make it. She told me that we would run together, however, she stayed back and fought all the pursuers alone. I saw how they killed my mother with my own eyes." Ithania answered as her eyes glistened. Then, a chilly smile appeared on her face and she muttered, "However, she didn''t die alone, she took 4 lives with her." A simr smile appeared on Azriel''s face as well, "A True Vampire." "A True Vampire indeed." Ithania nodded. "Do you want revenge? Do you want to destroy that Prostitution house?" Azriel questioned. However, Ithania shook her head. "No, as I said, we won''t make any stupid moves right now. All we need to do is collect information, nothing else." Then, a small smile appeared on Ithania''s face as she continued, "Although I would like to visit that prostitution house to pay respect to my mother." "I understand, we will visit it," "Mhm, I have shown you what I wanted to, let''s leave this darned ce," Ithania muttered. She just wanted Azriel to know how many vampires are there in the prostitution house. This ce is simply a gold mine for them, they would be fools to not recruit so many vampires. The two of them then left the ''Pink Bliss'' and continued exploring the town. "50 Bronze." "Aha! Number 4 gentle men there! 50 Bronze! Any other generous men who would like to raise the big?" While walking, Azriel and Ithania heard a voice, they turned around and saw an open auction that sold¡­ Vampires¡­ They were being sold as ves, out in the open and nobody cared. "60 Bronze." "70 Bronze." "80 Bronze." "90 Bronze." "5 Silver." "5 Silver! That is 500 Bronze coins! Anyone else who wants to raise the bid? Remember, this is a one-time offer! This ve is stronger than others, don''t miss out!" The human selling the ves pointed at the vampire and informed, trying to gain more money. The vampire he was pointed at indeed looked a little different than normal vampires. He was healthier and had some muscles. However, His eyes were lifeless. He just stood there, chained, with his head lowered while other humans bid for him. Then finally, "10 Silvers! Anyone who wants to spend more? No! Do it quick, the clock is clicki-" "Just start the count already you bastard, no one will spend more!" "A-Alright, 10 Silvers going once! Going Twice¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "You fucker end the count already!" "10 Silvers going thrice¡­ Sold¡­ to gentlemen number 7" The man selling the ves announced with a sad look on his face. He wanted more money. "Good." The man who bought the ''goods'' smiled and nodded to himself as if he was proud that he bought it. Suddenly, the man who was selling the ves smiled and he turned toward the buyers. "Alright, the next item will probably be the best item I have ever sold in my entire life!" "Huh? You look really confident huh?" "I am confident indeed!" Then, the seller pointed at the curtain that was hiding the goods, and soon, a man brought a woman who was chained. The woman had pale skin, brown eyes, and a curvy body. She was a vampire. A beautiful vampire. "As I said, this is the best product I have and will ever sell! And it is not just because she is beautiful," "Huh? What do you mean?" A buyer questioned. "Hahahaha! This Beautiful ve here is a virgin! Hahaha! Yes! That means anyone who buys her will buy her first time as well! Isn''t that a bonus!?" The sellerughed loudly. Actually, when he got his hands on the ''goods'' he wanted to take her first time, however, he then realized that a virgin ve would sell for more. And he loved money more than anything! Therefore, he controlled himself. And today, he will benefit from the sacrifice he had made. "So the starting bid for this good will be¡­ 5 Silver!" The bidding then continued, and the buyers went crazy and started raising the price. Azriel and Ithania who saw everything didn''t do anything. All in due time. "Let''s leave," Azriel muttered. Ithania nodded and the two of them walked away. The two of them spend the next hour roaming around the town, then, they walked into another town, then another town, then the next one and the one after that. They visited a few farnds as well, however, they didn''t do anything to help the vampires. They just watched. Things they saw were simr, vampires being treated like prostitutes, sold as ves, forced to carry weight like animals and all that. Then, after exploring a few more towns, Ithania decided. "Alright, let''s visit other races." Azriel nodded, then, his ring shined and a carpet appeared in his hands. This was a 10-Star movement tool that Luminia had given to them. Other races were far, if Azriel and Ithania walked or ran to them, they would spend a month just so they could reach other races'' viges. However, with this, a month''s worth of travelling can be done in hours. Why didn''t they use it before? Because the Mana consumption of this tool was scary high, Even a Monster like Azriel can only keep it activated for 100 minutes before his Mana runs out. "First, the nearest ones, Beastmen." Ithania muttered, the two of them then sat on the top of the Movement Carpet and Azriel injected his Mana. As soon as he did, the Carpet rose 50 meters high in the air. Ithania then pointed in a direction, Azriel nced at where Ithania pointed and with his mind, he controlled the Carpet and then, the carpet turned in the direction pointed. "Hold me tight, Book worm," Azrielughed, he then injected more Mana and, *Whoosh* The carpet shot forward at an incredible speed. Of course, since the Mana consumption was high, the two of them had to rest in between. 1 dayter, the two of them appeared in front of the first Beastmen Vige. "I''ll garden too much attention, so I can''t go in. You will have to do everything yourself from now on." Ithania muttered. "Yeah yeah, It''s not like you were doing anything useful either." Azriel shrugged as he walked towards the Vige. The two of them then kidnapped one Catmen, and although unwilling, Azriel drank his blood and devoured him. "How is it?" Ithania questioned with interest. "Heh. As I expected, it wasparable to shit." Azriel muttered with a disgusted expression on his face. Then, a bottle appeared in his hand and he started drinking the blood inside. "We won''t be entering the same vige, it will create unnecessary troubles. We might as well move to another vige." Ithania muttered. "Alright," Azriel nodded, then the two of them walked to another vige, then, Azriel''s face changed, his height decreased as well, a tail popped from behind and then, cat ears appeared on his head. Then, Azriel walked into the vige and started ''investigating''. Chapter 68 Something Is Wrong Here. "Oi you, yes you,e here and clean everything." An exceptionally beautiful woman ordered, she had blonde hair, green eyes, cherry-like red lips and a beautiful face. She had an hourss-like figure and her curves were alluring, however, in contrast to the devil-like body she has, she wore a white coloured gown that screamed purity. One noteworthy thing about this woman was her ears, unlike normal humans, her ears were pointed out. She was an Elf. A race that is known for its beauty and magic prowess. Then, the man she called walked up and started cleaning everything. From his pale skin, it was clear the man was a vampire. Or a half-vampire, to be more precise. The man cleaned everything quickly, from how quickly and orderly he was doing everything, it was clear that it wasn''t the first time he has done something like this. The woman, however, ignored him and then, she turned towards the man with who sitting beside her. "So, where did youe from again?" "The Enedtum Vige." The man answered with a smile. Just like the woman, he had long, pointed ears as well. "Ah, The Enedtum vige? I have never been to that vige before." The woman smiled. "This is my first time in Shyranto Town as well." The man answered. "Mhm, the distance between your vige and Shyranto Town is indeed quiterge. I am surprised that you even came here." The woman muttered. "As I said, I just want to explore everything and everyce I can before I die." "Hahaha~ That is a good way to think indeed." The womanughed. "Mhm," the man nodded as well. "So how about I take you around to explore my town? Trust me, you won''t find any better guide than me." The womanughed. "It will be my pleasure." The man nodded with a smile. "Alright, the earlier the better, right? Why don''t we start it right now?" The woman muttered as she stood up. The man stood up as well and the two of them walked away. However, while they were walking away, the man turned around as he nced at the vampire who was cleaning the spilled food and his blue eyes shined. "Heh. What are you looking at?" The woman questioned. "Wasted food. I do not like it." The man narrowed his eyes. "Indeed. I do not like it either." The woman nodded. "Especially now, when it has been touched by that filth, we can''t even give it to animals now, else they will curse us to death for giving them the food touched by filth." The man''s eyes narrowed dangerously and for a moment, his eyes turned red. The woman, who was walking in front of him stopped, for some reason, her instincts were screaming danger. And to make it worse, she knew she wouldn''t be able to survive with her current strength. However, soon, the feeling disappeared and the woman frowned. ''What happened?'' The woman thought inwardly and looked around. The man who was walking behind her took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He can''t do anything stupid here. Not when he has found a perfect guide to take him around. Everything will be a lot quicker than before. For the slow ones, I shall reveal it, the long-eared man was Azriel in disguise. 5 days ago, he killed and devoured an Elf, and since then, he took his identity and explored the Elven towns and viges. This Shyranto Town was thest town on his list, after this, he wouldn''t have to do this tedious mission of collecting information. As for those who are wondering how the Elven Blood tasted. It was the same shit with a different vour. He had to drink a whole bottle of Luminia''s blood to get over the taste. Azriel and the Elven woman continued exploring the town. For thesest 5 days, Azriel had noticed something. Elves treated the Vampire ves with the most ''gentleness''. They only keep them to clean everything, the streets, the houses, etc. There was no form of physical beating, forcing them to carry goods or prostitution. Not only that, the vampires here wore clean clothes. No, it was not because the Elves were kind. The only reason they did not do something like this was that they thought of vampire ves as ''filthy''. Yes, they were too filthy to touch, so they don''t beat them or use them as prostitutes. Simrly, they were too filthy to even touch Elven goods, therefore, no one forced them to carry any goods, let alone heavy ones. Of course, Azriel wasn''t the least bit happy about this. ''Heh. Too filthy? Oh really? Then why didn''t you say that in front of the noble Vampires in the past? Huh? What? You weren''t brave enough? Or were the vampires'' not ''filthy'' back then. Hahaha~ Don''t worry, the vampires won''t remain ''filthy'' for too long.'' A cold smile appeared on Azriel''s face when he thought about all this. The mission which they thought would take around a week was longer than they expected. It was already the start of the third week, however, the good thing was that this was thest town Azriel has to explore, so the mission was finally ending For these past 2 weeks, Azriel has explored countless viges and towns where other races live and has seen how these races treat vampires. ,m The elves, they considered vampires filthy. The dwarves, the short race didn''t care, they just forced them to do physical work and hammer in the smithy. Of course, the vampires cannot ''enchant'' the products like the dwarves, they just need to do the physicalbour, the rest is done by the dwarves. As for the Beastmen, well, since the Beastmen is a diverse race, they used vampires differently, the Lionmen and Tigermen treated them as punch bags, the Catmen treated them asbour, and some sexually active race like rabbit men treated them as prostitutes. An interesting thing to note was that most, none of these ''vampires'' are half-humans half-vampires, there are no half-elf half-vampire, or half-Beastmen half-vampire or half-dwarves half-vampires, Elves, he could understand, however, Azriel couldn''t understand why there were no half Beastmen and half dwarves. Well, he will ask his teacherter when he meets her. ¡­ "This is the town hall, the Town head lives here," The woman who was walking in front of Azriel muttered with a smile. Azriel smiled back. It was has been 2 hours since they started roaming around the town and this was probably thest ce they will visit. Azriel didn''t find anything new, so this trip was pretty much useless for him. Now, he only wanted to return. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ After a few ''pleasantries'' Azriel left the Eleven town and retried to where Ithania was. "You look tired," Ithania muttered with a smile as she closed the book she was reading. "Oh yeah? Well, unlike you, I actually did something productive!" Azriel retorted. "Yeah yeah, I am surprised a brute like you could do something that requires this much patience. Maybe you are not as much of a brute as I thought you were." Ithania smiled. "And you are still as much of a Bookworm as I thought you were!" Azriel spat. Ithania''s mouth twitched, however, she knew that he had worked hard, therefore, she didn''t say anything. "Should we continue with our n then?" She questioned. "Don''t you want to go there?" Suddenly, Azriel questioned. "Go where?" "To pay respect to your mother." A small smile appeared on Ithania''s face. Azriel remembered and valued it as if it was something important, she won''t deny it, she felt pleasant in her heart. ''Although he is a Brute, he is a considerate brute'' She thought inwardly and chuckled. "Alright, we will be going to the Moonlight Town next, it will take a few hours though," Ithania muttered. Azriel nodded, he then sat on the Flying Carpet, Ithania sat down behind him as well and grabbed his waist. She then pointed in a direction and Azriel nodded as the two of them flew in the direction she pointed to. ¡­ "Heh. This town did not change at all¡­" Ithania muttered as she smiled, however, her smile was anything but warm. It was as if she wanted to burn the whole town down. Azriel noticed that, he then tightened his grip around her hand to calm her down. They were here to pay respects, not to destroy everything. Of course, no one is stopping them from burning the entire ce down after they were done with the important stuff. An excited smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he thought about this. "Alright, let us visit the prostitution house first," Ithania muttered. "Alright," Azriel nodded. The two of them then walked into the prostitution house, the ce where Ithania was born, and as soon as he entered the ce, Azriel stopped. "What happened?" Ithania questioned with a frown. "Something is wrong here." Chapter 69 Amara "Something is wrong here." Azriel muttered, he then walked in, and soon, a fat human woman walked out with a smile on her face. She wore a red gown and a lot of jewellery, she had also applied a lot of makeup and used a lot of perfume. She was really trying hard to attract men. "You two look new here, My Lord. What type of woman are you looking for?" She knew Ithania was a woman, however, she has seen some women who have different ''taste'' and since male prostitution houses weren''t really popr she assumed Ithania was here for a woman as well. "Are you the boss here?" however, instead of answering her question, Azriel questioned back. The fat woman was taken aback by this question, however, soon, her smile widened and she bowed, "Yes, My Lord. This poordy is indeed the boss of this ce." A frown appeared on Azriel''s face. They were pretty much done with their mission. He can go a little wild, right? His icy blue eyes turned red as he nced at the fat woman and questioned. [Are you the real boss here?] The woman''s eyes turned expressionless, and then, she answered in a nd tone, "No, I am not." She answered and as soon as she did, a ck figureunched itself towards Azriel and stabbed a dagger into his heart. Or so it wanted to, however, Ithania grabbed the figure''s hand before the dagger could pierce Azriel''s heart and turned towards Azriel. "Why didn''t you stop her?" She questioned. "Heh. I thought I will give you a chance to shine and show your actual powers." Azriel chuckled. Ithania then turned towards a dark hall and smiled, "So you are telling me to fight all of them alone?" "Heeh? Don''t tell me you are scared." "Heh. They are all mortals, why would I be scared?" A white coloured sword appeared in her hand as she pointed it towards 11 beings wearing ck clothes and were ready to attack them. As for the one she caught, well, she threw her towards the other 11 beings, it was not like they were much of a threat. Azriel looked at everything with interest clear in his eyes. "Stop. Lower your weapons." However, before the fight could start, a voice was heard and all 12 beings lowered their weapons. Then, a figure walked out of the dark hall, she wore ck clothes as well, however, unlike others who wore more skintight clothes, hers was a gown that was not made for fighting. She had ck hair that matches her dress, brown eyes, pale skin, and a beautiful face. She walked elegantly and there was a strict expression on her face, it was as if she was leading people for a long time now. Then, she nced at Ithania at frowned, "Those blue eyes and blue hairs¡­ Are you¡­ 36''s daughter?" She muttered. Ithania''s eyes widened in surprise, her mind moved quickly and searched through all her memories, and soon, an excited smile appeared on her face as she eximed, "Are you Aunt 48!?" Ithania has been brought up in this Prostitution house. Naturally, she knows some women here and since her mother, 36, was a friendly woman, she was close to many women here as well. However, after her mother''s death and everything that happened afterwards, she did not have any time toe here and meet all the sisters here. She was busy surviving, she didn''t have time to go meet others, soon, her childhood memories faded away and she forgot about her aunts and sisters. Of course, that does not mean shepletely forgot about them. She remembers a few women, and one of them was 48, the woman who was her mother''s best friend. She was someone who treated her like her own daughter. How could she not be excited about meeting her!? "I am not 48 anymore, girl, my name is Amara now." Amara replied as she squinted her eyes. She was no ve number 48, she was Amara, a free individual. "Heh. Aunt Amara, that sounds much better." Ithania smiled. Then, a small smile appeared on Amara''s face as she muttered, "You have grown a lot, Seventy Fo-." "Ithania Sky," Ithania interrupted. "Hm?" "I am not 74, Aunt Amara, my name is Ithania Sky." Amara''s smile widened as she corrected herself. "You have grown a lot, Ithania." The tense atmosphere calmed down, the 12 vampires, who were prepared to fight to death now walked towards Ithania and Azriel, however, there were no weapons in their hands, showing that they were harmless. Not that they can do anything against Ithania and Azriel. They were not even cultivators. "So? Who is this man?" Amara questioned as she narrowed her eyes in suspicion. Why was Ithania together with a human? And by how they were talking to each other, they looked close to each other as well. Did Ithania sell herself to a human? Or was this human forcing her? "I am Azriel Ruinous." Before Ithania could introduce him, Azriel stepped forward. His skin then turned paler and his eyes turned blood red. He turned back into his real appearance and Amara''s eyes widened in surprise. "Y-You are a vampire¡­" "Correction, I am a True Vampire." Azriel corrected. Amara frowned. What was this boy talking about? What is a True Vampire? Ithania just shook her head and sighed, "Aunt Amara, he is Azriel, my friend. And yes, he is a vampire as well, though a freak should be a better word if you want to describe him." "A freak?" "Ugghh¡­ nothing, just forget I said that," Ithania muttered. "So? Ithania, what are you here for? Did you finally remember us poor aunts you have left alone for so long?" Amara teased. "I am here to pay respect to my mother," Ithania answered. Then, a sad look appeared on Amara''s face before she smiled, "Follow me." Amara, Azriel, Ithania and 3 other women then walked towards the back of the building, there, Ithania saw a grave. ''A proud and Strong woman,'' Yes, there was no name, Amara did not want to write a ve number as a name, which Ithania appreciated. Amara was then about to fall on her knees to pay respect to the dead, however, Ithania grabbed her shoulder. "We are Vampires, Aunt Amara. We shouldn''t follow human customs," Amara frowned but then she nodded. Although she doesn''t know what Ithania was talking about, she knew the girl wouldn''t joke about something so serious. Then, Ithania ced her right hand on her chest, curled her fist and bowed her head. Behind her, Azriel was doing the same action as well. Yes, he was bowing his head. That was how much he valued his friendship with Ithania. Amara and the other 3 women frowned, however, they then copied Ithania''s actions and bowed their heads as well. "Alright, that is enough" 3 minutester, Ithania muttered. Others raised their heads as well and then, Amara questioned. "What was that, Ithania?" "That is how the Vampires pay respect to the dead, Aunt Amara," Ithania answered. "Huh?" Amara however, frowned even more. "Things have changed, Aunt Amara and they will continue changing more and more. I will tell you everything soon, however, I want to know something else first. Why did that woman say that she was not the real boss of the prostitution house? Who are those vampires who were about to attack us? Why are they following your orders?" Ithania shot a series of questions, however, instead of answering, Amara turned her head towards Azriel and questioned back. "I will answer every single one of your questions honestly, however, before that, I need to know how you realized that something was wrong with the prostitution house. And how did you make Edrea say the truth?" Ithania then turned towards Azriel. She was curious to know how he knew something was wrong in this ce as well. "Well, it wasn''t really that hard, in these past 2 weeks, I have visited a lot of prostitution houses, most of the vampires there are either afraid, sad or someone who has already given up on life. However, the vampires here are different. I did not sense any fear or sadness at all. That is how I knew something was wrong here." Then, Azriel turned toward Amara and answered, "As for how I got the answer, I believe Ithania can answer that question better than me. Just know that there are still a lot of things that you don''t know." He was not good at talking to begin with. It was a bookworm''s work, so let the bookworm do it. Amara then turned her head towards Ithania, waiting for the answer, "I will answer after you answer all my questions," Ithania muttered. Amara chuckled, "You truly have grown a lot, Ithania." Ithania smiled but didn''t say anything. Amara sighed, she then started recounting what happened after Ithania left, "After you left, your mother died fighting the men who were chasing after both of you, then," Chapter 70 W-What The Hell...? "You weren''t able to see the whole fight, however, we saw everything. Your mother fought 8 humans alone and killed 5 of them before she died. Those 8 humans were the humans who we were too scared of that our body would tremble if they even red at us. She fought them alone and managed to kill more than half of them. When we were watching the scene, something in us snapped. I stepped forward and fought the other 3 humans, it was that day when I learned something. Humans weren''t as strong as we think they are. Actually, they are pitifully weak. Unless they are not cultivators, we can take them on easily. From that day on, I started nning. What I came up with was risky, so risky that all of us might die. However, after seeing your mother fight, we now refused to live under suppression. The house''s owner, that bitch had a weird obsession with her child. That boy was a regr in the house, so one day, we kidnapped him. Since he was no cultivator, he couldn''t resist us. When that bitch learned about it, she quickly fell to her knees. From that day till 10 years forward, that is now, the boy is still with us, and that bitch is pretty much under our control. We also got weapons from some of our ''customers'', we trained our bodies and got better and better. Of course, if you think about it, not much has changed since then, we still have to ''serve'' our customers, however, physiologically, we are not the servants anymore." After hearing the story, Azriel was impressed. However, Ithania started thinking and soon, a few questions popped into her mind, "Are you relying on a human''s feelings for another human to stay alive? Aunt Amara, human feelings can bepared to a mirror. One little impact and they will break apart. Your security isn''t guaranteed. once the house owner loses the love she has for her child, you all are dead. " "I know that, that''s why I said it is a risky n. However, it is still a lot better than begging for food that was bought by the money we made." Amara answered. Ithania thought about it a little and then nodded. "Why bother staying here? Why didn''t you all run away?" She asked another question. "It''s not easy, Ithania. Our power is in unity. If we run away, there are very high chances that we will be caught, then, we will be sent to different ces and will return to square one. Also, even if we are ready to risk it, the rewards aren''t enough, we don''t have anywhere to live. How are we going to survive without getting caught? That is pretty much impossible." Amara answered. Ithania nodded, she could understand their thoughts as well. She was different, she was alone. However, they, as a group, they cannot run away. "What if I give you an opportunity to run away?" "If you are talking about me alone th-" "No, I am talking about all of you." "¡­" Amara stayed silent as she nced at Ithania''s face, trying to see something. However, she only saw a serious expression. "What are the chances of us escaping sessfully?" Amara questioned. "100%" Ithania answered and Amara narrowed her eyes. "Ithania, you cannot joke about something as serious as this." "I am not joking, Aunt Amara. Even if we do get caught and all of the powerhouses in this Town attack us, it wouldn''t have mattered." Ithania then pointed at Azriel and smiled, "My friend here can destroy this town. Alone." Amara''s eyes widened in surprise, however, soon, she shook her head in disappointment. Ithania was still immature, actually, she is a little too immature. "Lea-" Just as she was about to deny, Ithania continued. "Times have changed, Aunt Amara. I am not joking around. He is stronger than all the humans that are in this town," "There are cultiva-" "It doesn''t matter, in the end, cultivators are humans as well. Also, cultivation is not a gift that only humans could utilize. We, Vampires, can cultivate as well and we are better than those humans." Ithania revealed. She then turned towards Azriel and nodded. Azriel nodded back, then, a blood wave formed above his hand, then, it shot to the ground and left a deep, very deep mark on it. "That attack can easily behead any human cultivator you have ever seen." Ithania smiled and Amara''s eyes widened in surprise. She couldn''t believe what was happening in front of her. "I am not lying, Aunt Amara¡­" Then, Ithania started talking about cultivation, True Vampires, the History between Vampires and other races, and her goal, which is to gather all the ve vampires together. "So you are telling me that¡­ Vampires were one of the strongest races in Yrniel. We Vampires can cultivate, you and this boy are cultivators. The techniques humans gave us were wrong. You have the correct cultivation techniques, you are gathering all the vampires together and are willing to give us correct cultivation techniques so that we can cultivate as well?" "Precisely." Ithania nodded. "How many vampires you have gathered?" Amara questioned, she still found everything unreal, however, that attack Azriel showed her¡­ That was powerful¡­ Very powerful¡­ "Currently, we have 250+ Vampires, however, maybe next month, or 2 monthster, we will have more than 2000 vampires." "T-Two thousand¡­" Amara''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Where will all those vampires live? What about the food? Wha-" "You don''t have to worry about all that, Aunt Amara. You just need to tell me, are you willing to join us?" Ithania questioned. Amara started thinking. She wanted to agree, however, her decision would affect the lives of all her sisters. She can''t be reckless. She had to think. "Oh C''mon!" Suddenly, Azriel, who has been sitting silently on the chair that he had taken out of his storage ring, stood up and groaned. "Ugghh¡­ Bookworm¡­ why are you wasting so much time?" Azriel muttered, he then turned towards Amara and questioned, "You, are worried that we are lying to you, right?" "N-No¡­ tha-" "Don''t worry, I can understand. Things are tough and I would have considered you a dumb idiot if you had agreed easily. However, you have to understand that we don''t have all day, we have important things to do. Let''s do this, you can leave me out, but you''ve known Ithania since she was a child right? You know she is a vampire just like you. How about you call all your 12 fighters and make them fight her?" "H-Huh? W-We can''t possibly hur-" "Don''t worry, Ithania is a calm person, she won''t hurt you guys too badly," Azriel muttered. "A-Alright¡­" Amara muttered. Actually, she wasn''t worried about her people. She was worried about Ithania. Her sisters have been training for 8-9 years! They are strong! However, for some reason, she couldn''t go against Azriel and called the 12 ''fighters''. "Sister Amara¡­ are you sure you want us to fight her?" "Umm¡­ just be a little careful¡­ don''t hurt her too much¡­" "Of course! How can we hurt her? We used to y with her when she was young. Heh, she was like a shining doll that lightened our heart." A fighter muttered. Since they were still vampires, getting pregnant was hard for them. Therefore, they cherished all the children that are born even if they were not their own. "She was so cute before" Another fighter muttered. "Indeed. I am now starting to miss that cute little girl~" "Now she has grown into a beauty." "Indeed, the man beside her is eye-catching as well~" "Oi oi, don''t go around looking at someone else''s man, especially your niece''s" "Heh. It''s not like I have any chance¡­ I am not pure anymore¡­" "¡­" "You guys, what the hell are you talking about?" Amara, who heard them couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows. They still had to fight you know? Even if it would be an easy fight, they still needed to fight! "Are you guys done with all the nning?" Azriel questioned, of course, with his hearing, he could hear what they were talking about, but he didn''t care. He just wants to get over it and start the real action. Ithania also had a small smile on her face as memories of her childhood started ying in her mind. "Yes, we are done. However, we will be using wooden swords so that we can prevent any injuries." Amara muttered. "That is alright." Azriel just shrugged. Then, he nced at Ithania and muttered with azy look on his face. "End it quickly, I am bored." Ithania just shook her head, She then turned towards the ''fighters'' and smiled. "I won''t go easy on you, Aunties." "We won''t go easy on you as well," The fighter standing in the middle muttered. "Aren''t you going to take out your weapon?" another fighter questioned. "I don''t need it," Ithania answered and the fighters frowned. "Alright, the fight starts now!" Not wanting any more chit-chat, Azriel announced. Suddenly the calm and friendly atmosphere around the fighters turned serious. Then, without waiting, they rushed towards Ithania at the same time. Suddenly, Ithania''s blue eyes shined brightly and she ordered, [Attack] The 6 fighters she had controlled moved and attacked the other six warriors from behind. The warriors that were attacked passed out. [Attack yourself] Another order was passed. Then, the 6 remaining warriors attacked their own heads with their wooden swords, and they passed out as well. The fight ended. "W-What the hell¡­?" Chapter 71 Hello There. "W-What the hell¡­?" Amara muttered as she nced at the scene in front of her. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. It was a 12 against 1. Normally, one would think that 12 would win easily, however, if they saw Ithania''s confidence, they might think otherwise. However, who would have predicted that? As soon as the fight started, 6 out of 12 women attacked their partners and then attacked themselves. What the hell was that? How is this possible? Why are her sisters attacking each other? "That is Charm," Then, as if knowing what her Aunt Amara was thinking, Ithania answered her query. "Charm?" "Yes, it is a Vampire''s Skill. A Skill to control others. You can use it as well if you start cultivating. It isn''t hard; it will take around maybe 2-4 months." Ithania muttered. "2-4 months? You can learn this dangerous Skill in 2-4 months!?" Amara questioned in shock. "Indeed." Ithania nodded. She refrained from telling her that she could use this Skill before she even started cultivating, maybe that would shock her too much. Then, Amara pointed at Azriel and questioned, "C-Can he use it as well?" "¡­" Ithania stayed silent. "W-What is it? Did I ask something I shouldn''t ask?" "No, it is not like that. And to answer your question, yes, he can use it as well. And not only that, his Charm is even stronger than mine. I can only control 6 people at one time, however, this man doesn''t seem to have that limit. He once controlled more than 200 vigers and made them attack a few cultivators. Even those cultivators couldn''t resist more than 200 vigersing at them without the care of their own life." "M-More than 200 vigers!" Amara looked at Azriel as her eyes widened in shock. "He can even control cultivators, which I cannot," Ithania revealed and then continued, "That''s why I said that even if the whole Town attacks us, it would matter, actually,ing in numbers would only be disadvantageous for them." Ithania muttered as she nced at Azriel. ''Tsk Tsk. A monster indeed. I am shocked and awed even though I know these stories already.'' Azriel just smiled, then, he nced at Amara and questioned, "Then, are you willin-" "I am! I am willing to join you guys! If you promise to give me and my sisters the cultivation techniques you were talking about, I am willing to work under you as your subordinate." Amara was quick to answer. After this demonstration, she would be a fool to reject something like this. Ithania defeated 12 warriors, who have trained themselves for many years with a Skill she got after 4 months of cultivating. What if she cultivates for 10 years? Won''t she be invincible? "That''s a good choice." Azriel nodded. Then, he turned to Ithania and signalled her to continue what she wanted. ''Tsk Tsk, treating me like your subordinate. Brute indeed.'' "That''s a good choice Aunt Amara, but you have to wait for us a little," "Hmm?" "We can''t just take you away right now, it will raise suspicion, just wait for a few weeks, we will return and then, we will take you all with us. Make sure all of you stay here together, okay?" "Alright." Amara nodded, although she didn''t know why Ithania wanted her to wait, she could understand that moving so many people at the same time would be a little difficult. Maybe she needed a little time. "Of course, we won''t leave without doing anything, I will help you ease your worries," Suddenly, Ithania muttered. "Hmm?" Amara was confused. Ease her worries? How? Ithania then turned towards Azriel and nodded. Azriel sighed and then stood up. His chair disappeared, this action did not surprise Amara, she has seen some humans do it too. What do they call it? Storage ring or something. Amara nced at Azriel''s hand and nodded when she saw a ring on his forefinger. The group, (12 warriors were now awake,) walked towards the ''house owner'' who was still under Azriel''s charm, and Azriel questioned. [Are you nning to go against Amara?] "I am." The fat woman answered. Amara raised her eyebrows. It seems that she would have to prepare for a fight. [How are you nning to go against her? What are you nning?] Azriel asked another question. "I don''t know." "Huh?" Ithania, Azriel, Amara and all others present in the hall frowned. [Do you have any n to go against Amara?] "I do not have a n yet." The woman answered. Soon, Ithania realized something, Azriel was asking the wrong question. She then walked towards Azriel and muttered, "Let me ask her," Azriel nodded, he then turned towards the fat woman and ordered, [Answer her questions] The woman nodded, Ithania smiled and then questioned. [Do you love your child?] "Yes, I do." [Will you ever do something against Amara if she has your child under her grasp?] "No," [Will you only go against Amara once your child is safe?] "Yes," [Do you have any ns to save your child?] "I do not have any ns yet." The woman answered and soon, a smile appeared on Ithania''s face. She then turned towards her Aunt and smiled. "Aunt Amara, heh, you don''t have to worry about these few weeks, she has no ns now, just keep the child under your custody like you have always been doing and everything will be fine. To be honest, I am surprised that this woman has so much attachment to her child. I didn''t know humans were capable of showing such feelings." Ithania muttered with a surprised look on her face. Amara smiled and one of the warriors who were standing with her couldn''t help but mutter, "Wow, that''s such a convenient skill to have! We were worried that this woman was nning something for years but now everything is crystal clear. And this is the ability Ithania used on you guys! Amazing!" The 6 warriors who were controlled couldn''t help but frown. They don''t remember anything, however, they knew one thing. They attacked their own people just because Ithania ordered them to. What a scary Skill! "Alright, Aunties, I will take my leave now, we still have something to do." Suddenly, Ithania smiled. "What? You are leaving so qui-" "Amber, don''t stop her, she is busy, we will see her soon, talk to her all you want after we move into their base," Amara muttered, then, she turned towards Ithania and smiled, "I hope you have a safe journey." Ithania smiled back, and then, Azriel and Ithania left the prostitution house. "You seem happy," Outside the house, Azriel muttered as he nced at Ithania''s smiling face. "I am happy. I recalled some good memories." Ithania answered with a smile. A smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he replied, "Good for you~" Actually, he wanted to see his mother as well, however, he had no clue where she is or what she looked like. As Ithania said before, he was sold as soon as he was born. He had no memory of her mother. "Alright, we should leave now, we have already wasted too much time here." Oblivious to his thoughts, Ithania muttered. Azriel also came out of his reverie and questioned, "Where are we going first?" An evil smile appeared on Ithania''s face as she revealed, "We are going to a human town, a town named Crimson." "Hahaha~ What a lovely name." Suddenly, Azrielughed out loud, then, his grin widened and he continued, "Let''s paint the town with the colour they like so much." Ithania smiled as well, then, the two of them left the Moonlight town and ran towards Crimson Town. 3 hourster, Azriel and Ithania appeared in front of the Town and soon, Azriel frowned. "The security here is higher than normal¡­ normally, the guards would take a gold coin and will let us walk in, however, this time, they needed our name, upation, a reason to enter the town, and everything. The coin didn''t work today¡­ We were lucky that we had an alias, else it would have been troublesome." Azriel muttered. "Indeed." Ithania nodded. "Maybe that is because this is a border town¡­" Ithania assumed. "Huh? Shouldn''t it be the opposite, border town means they have fewer resources, shouldn''t the humans ept the gold coins more readily?" Azriel frowned. "Well, their life is more important than money. Since it is a border town, they are constantly in danger of being attacked. They can''t carelessly allow any random person to walk into the town." Ithania muttered. Azriel nodded, the two of them then walked into the town and soon, Azriel sensed something. "There is a Master Stage Cultivator here¡­" "A Master Stage Cultivator?" "Mhm," "Heh. As we predicted." Ithania nodded. Then, she turned towards Azriel and nodded, "Then shall we give that Master Stage Cultivator a visit?" Azriel smiled, then, he walked towards the Master Stage Cultivator and soon, a house appeared in front of his eyes. Ithania and Azriel walked towards the house and knocked on the door, *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A tough-looking man opened the door. Azriel''s blood-red eyes shined as he smiled. "Hello there." Chapter 72 Neko Village Is Under Attack! "Lady Lionaa!" A man with cat-like ears on his head waved his hand excitedly as he saw a woman walking in front of him. From how his tail was wagging and his ears were twitching, it was clear that the man wasn''t faking his excitement. He was actually happy the see the woman in front of him. The woman, however, just smiled and walked away without giving too much attention to the man. When the woman left, the man sighed and then sat on his chair dejectedly. "Hahaha~ You really have a thing for Lady Lionaa, don''t you Ajax?" The man''s friend, who was sitting beside himughed and teased. Just like the man, his friend was a Catman as well. "I do have feelings for her¡­" Ajax nodded but then, he sighed. "But she doesn''t put me in her eyes." An elderly man, who was sitting beside the 2 men shook his head and muttered, "Don''t get dejected, unlike us, Lady Lionaa is Lionwoman, she is strong and has a big responsibility on her back. She is not interested in romantic rtionships." "I understand that but¡­" Ajax wasn''t convinced, however, he couldn''te up with a reply. The man in front of him was the Vige chief; he is knowledgeable and is someone who had most interactions with Lady Lionaa in the whole vige. His words cannot be taken with a grain of salt. "Ah, Chief, I suddenly remembere-" Ajax''s friend wanted to question something, however, he was interrupted. *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* And he wasn''t interrupted by something good. "Chief? Why are they ringing the bells? Is this some sort of practice?" Ajax was quick to calm himself and questioned. "No¡­ if there was a drill like this, I would have been informed beforehand¡­" The Vige Chief answered with a pale face. Ajax''s face paled as well and he questioned, "Chief¡­ does that mean¡­ we are u-" "What the hell are you doing!? Don''t you all hear the bell sounds!? We are being attacked! Move your asses, take out your weapons and get ready to fight!!" Suddenly, Ajax heard a thunderous roar, he then nced in the direction of the voice and soon, his eyes fell on a woman standing with a giant sword in her hands. She had lion ears on her head, a muscr body and a tail that was not moving, this showed how calm she was even in this situation. ''Heh. It was too presumptuous for me to go after her.'' Ajax thought inwardly, then, a dagger appeared in his hand and he prepared to fight. Seeing Ajax, the vige chief and his friends took out their daggers as well and their eyes shined with a determined glint. Not only them, but after hearing Lionaa''s order, every single viger, except for the children and the old ones, prepared themselves to fight as they took out their daggers. "The ones who dared to attack our Neko Vige, Will Die." The vige chief shouted. "YEAAHHHHHH!!" The other vigers roared in excitement as well. They are going to show just how strong their vige was! Catmen, although they weren''t the strongest of the Beastmen race, they were definitely nimble and fast. This made them great assassins, although they are in a disadvantageous position since it was a head-on war, that doesn''t mean they can''t fight back at all. They can fight back and, They were going to win! However, the Catmen didn''t know who their opponents were. As they rushed towards the Vige''s entrance, the Catmen''s eyes fell on 50 humans that were standing in front of them. There were 200 Catmen who could fight in Neko Vige. They had the advantage in numbers. However, there was no trace of happiness on their faces. They could feel it. They could feel the scary and ominous auraing out of these humans. Even Lionaa had a solemn look on her face. She could sense that the leader of this group was a Master Stage Cultivator. She was only a Peek Advance Stage Cultivator, of course, it wasn''t a problem for her to face the Master Stage Cultivator alone. However, the problem was, besides her, there were only 10 Cultivators in the Neko Vige, and all of them were just beginner stage Cultivators. There was no way they could fight these humans who only had cultivators in their ranks. "Humans, why are you attacking us?" She then stepped forward and questioned. She didn''t ask why they were there. It was clear from the weapons in their hand and¡­ And the dead body of one Catman that was lying in front of those humans, They weren''t here with good intentions. She just wanted to know why they were doing something like this. Actually, she doesn''t want to know that as well, she just wanted to gain some time so that the elders and children can escape. However, as if they knew what she was thinking, the humans didn''t reply. Their leader stepped on the dead body in front of him then, he rushed toward them. The other humans followed him as well and rushed towards the Catmen. There were no traps, no formations, no ns, they were just rushing towards Neko Cat vige as if they were sure of their victory. Lionaa''s eyes turned cold, she then pointed her giant sword and roared. "I will take on the leader! You fight the others! Remember 5 men will attack 1. Don''t be overly brave and stupid. Now, KILL!" "KILLL!!!" Lionaa and Catmen rushed forward. *nk* Lionaa''s giant sword and the human leader''s sword shed with each other. "You will pay for what you have done!" Lionaa roared in anger and then attacked. "¡­" The human did not reply. He just continued fighting and attacked Lionna''s neck. Lionaa dodged, she then tried to attack his stomach, however, unlike how she predicted where the man would try to dodge her attack, the man continued with his attacks, trying to sh her neck. "This Bastard!" Lionaa roared in anger, she then quickly jumped back and tried to position herself. The man who was fighting her, however, didn''t give her any chance to do that. He rushed forward and attacked again. Lionaa dodged and attacked again, however, just like before, the man didn''t care about her attack and continued attacking. "What kind of crazy fighting style is that!? Are you insane!?" Lionaa roared. This man waspletely insane. It seemed as if his fighting style followed the style of, ''I''ll die, but I''ll take you down with me!'' Apletely insane fighting style. He attacked like crazy, without the care of his life. He was full of openings, however, Lionaa knew that as soon as she attacked, she would be attacked as well and both of them would be injured. The man might not care about any injury, however, she did. After this, she had to fight other humans as well, she can''t get too injured here. Thinking about this, she turned around to see how others were doing, Her eyes then widened in surprise when she noticed something. Things were a lot better than she previously thought. The Catmen were faring well. The Catmen quickly divided themselves into teams of 5, each team facing one cultivator. Just like the man she was fighting, the other cultivators attacked without the care of their life, the Catmen were having a hard time fighting however, since they had numbers with them, the things got a little easier. They divided the roles. 2 Catmen blocked the attack while the other three try to attack the human, this was the n. Since the Catmen weren''t strong, the damage they did was minimal, however, something was better than nothing. They were faring well. A small smile appeared on Lionaa''s face, all that analysis she did was under one second and she was happy with what she saw. She then turned back to the man in front of her. The man was already close to her and he shed his sword again, trying to cut Lionaa''s neck, *nk* Lionaa, however, blocked his attack with her sword, the man then quickly pulled back his sword and attacked again. ''What a crude way of fighting!'' Lionaa couldn''t help but mutter inwardly. She was indeed having trouble facing her enemy. However, she was a Lionkin, fighting was engraved in her blood. She was a natural-born fighter. After fighting this man for over a minute, she understood his style. A small smile appeared on her face, she dodged the iing attack and just like before, the human attacked again, however, this time Lionaa already knew what he was going to do, therefore, she stepped aside and stabbed her sword into the man''s forearm. For the first time, Lionaa''s heard the man''s voice and that was in a form of, "AAAGGGHHHHHH!!!" *nk* The man roared in pain and his sword fell to the ground. "Just a little stab like that breaks the maximum pain threshold? Tsk Tsk. Just how weak could these humans be?" On the other side, a being who was watching everything shook his head, then, he snapped his finger. Chapter 73 The Actual Fight Begins Now! "AAAGGGHHHHHH!!!" *nk* The man roared in pain and his sword fell to the ground. Out of reflex, the man stepped back as confusion and pain filled his head. "WHY THE FUCK DID YOU DO IT!?" He howled in anger and questioned. Lionaa, who was fighting against him felt her anger boiling up. "What did you expect!? That we will let you kill us without any resistance!? Why the hell are you howling like a dog for!?" Then, without giving him a chance to recover, Lionaa attacked again. The man frowned, however, seeing this Lion womaning from him, he didn''t have much time to think as another sword appeared in his hand and he blocked the attack. *nk* "What are you doing!?" He questioned again. However, instead of getting his answer, he only received a hateful re and another sword attack. The man frowned and he then looked around and finally, he realized. This ce wasn''t his town. This was somewhere else. By the huge number of Catkins here, it is most probably a Beastmen vige¡­ And for some reason¡­ he and his men were attacking this vige¡­ ''Fuck¡­'' The man cursed inwardly. He knew how big of a crime he hadmitted. The consequences of his actions won''t be something he will be able to bear the burden of. He was fucked¡­ Also, he cannot do anything to stop this either. They attacked a vige. They even killed a few catkins. He can''t just go like, ''Oh, sorry. I don''t know why we are here. It was just a mistake. I killed a few of you by mistake, I hope you can forget about it and we can be friends in the future.'' That is not how it works. He was fucked and he was fucked all the way. "You have a lot of nerve to ignore me while fighting!" "Ugghhhhh!" While the man was lost in his thoughts, Lionaa quickly stepped forward and attacked. Her great sword grazed the man''s shoulder and he groaned in pain. The man fought back, then, he looked around and saw that his men were confused about this situation as well. One of them had even died because of his confusion. ''I can''t let this happen, else we will all die!'' The man thought inwardly and then, he roared. "Soldiers! I know you all are confused! I am just as confused as you! However, these Beastmen dared to attack us and even kill one of our men! Let''s fight back and destroy them!" "YEAHHHH!" "KILLL!!" The humans roared in unison as they started fighting. Lionaa, who heard what the man said, was angered even more. "These bastards dare to act innocent when they are the ones who attacked us! Fellow Beastmen! Do not back off! Show them how strong we are, Kill them all!" "KILLL!!" The catkin roared as well and the two parties collided again. The man then rushed towards the Lionaa and attacked. Just like before, Lionaa tilted a little in order to defend against the attack, she was prepared to stab his sword into his arm again, however, this time, the man dodged her attack and attacked back. "Uggghhhh!" Lionaa groaned in pain as his sword grazed her waist. However, rather than feeling pain, she was more surprised. This man dodged. He dodged her attack! This was the first time he did it! However, Lionaa didn''t think too much, she then rushed toward the man and attacked, *nk* Her great sword was then blocked by the man''s sword and Lionaa''s eyes widened even more. This man''s fighting style changed! Or rather, this man was now fighting properly rather than just attacking blindly. He changed from a mindless brute to an experienced warrior. And this change was frightening quick! ''Was he just ying with me before?'' Lionaa thought inwardly. However, before she could think more about it, the man attacked her again. And again, Lionaa was surprised. This change was really ridiculous. But no matter what, Lionaa was a warrior. The thing she was best at was adaptation. She quickly adapted to the man''s new fighting style and their fight began. This time, the two of them were fighting for real. *nk* *nk* *nk* Their swords shed together countless times, however, no matter how much the man tried to attack, after the initial move, he wasn''t even able to touch Lionaa''s skin. "You are a lot stronger for someone who is only an Advance Stage Cultivator." The man couldn''t help but mutter. He was a hard time fighting her, although he won''t lose, he won''t win either. "That''s not true." Suddenly, Lionaa muttered. "I am not strong for an Advance Stage Cultivator, it is you who is too weak for a Master Stage Cultivator. A Master Stage Cultivator of my race would have beheaded you already!" She was mocking him! The man felt his face burning. A mere Advance stage woman dared to say something to him! He couldn''t take it! He then turned around and ordered. "What the hell are you guys doing!? Can''t you defeat a normal Beastmen!? What kind of Cultivators are you!? Don''t be afraid of getting hurt by their attacks! One healing potion and all your injuries will be healed! Just attack and behead them! Don''t think of anything else!" The soldiers who were fighting mortal catkin were having a hard time. The Catkin were too nimble, they attack them, two of themes together to ck it and the other 3 attacks them, and once they try to defend against the other 3, the 2 in front of them attacked them. This 1v5 was simply unfair! However, once they heard their leader''s words, the soldiers'' eyes shone with determination. p This time, they ignored the other 3''s attack and continued attacking the first 2 and soon, they got the results. *sh* *Thud* Soon, a human beheaded a Catwoman and her body fell to the ground while her face rolled in the air before falling down as well. *sh* *Thud* Another simr scene happened as another human beheaded another catkin. Soon, things became a lot easier. When the Catkin noticed how their kins were being beheaded, they panicked and their attack became out of order. This gave humans a big advantage and they started killing more and more Catkin. "HAHAHAHA!! This is too easy! They are too weak!" "Of course they are! They are just mortals after all!" "Oi oi! Don''t waste your time, hurry up and kill those weaklings, then help me fight this annoying cultivator." "Tsk Tsk! What kind of Advance Stage Cultivator are you? Can''t you even defeat a Beginner Stage Cultivator?" "HAHAHAHA! Don''t worry! I''ll help you once I am done with these weaklings!" "The panicked look on their faces is satisfying indeed." "HAHAHAHA!" The humansughed loudly. The more they killed, the better they felt. Soon, their deepest, darkest desires were revealed. "Leader, I heard that cat women are especially ''tight'' since we are already attacking them, you won''t stop us from having a little fun as a reward for winning, will you?" One of the soldiers questioned with a dark smile. When the leader heard him, a small smile appeared on his face. Yes, they have already attacked them. They have alreadymitted a crime. It''s not like they can revert the time, right? What happened had already happened and they will be punished ordingly. Then¡­ Then if they are going to be punished either way¡­ Then why not enjoy a little treat? Why not actuallymit a crime? The more he thought about it, the wider his smile got and then, he ordered. "Soldiers, heed my order, only behead cat men, try to keep cat women alive, warrior women taste better, I can guarantee that to you." "HAHAHAHA! The leader has such a refined taste." The soldierughed and then, they started beheading men, while they just defended against women. The leader then nced at Lionaa and grinned. This woman will be delicious, he was sure of it. Lionaa, who noticed his gaze, trembled in anger. She couldn''t take this anymore. Humans were despicable! They have no honour at all! "AAAAGHHHHHHH-" Suddenly, she looked up at the sky and shouted, and then, her skin began to change. It became browner, hairier, her golden eyes shined brightly, her long hairs started shortening, more hair came out of her neck, and then, she bent down. "-RROOAAAARRRR" Her scream turned into a roar. She, turned into a Lion. A ferocious, 3 meters tall Lion. Then, the Lion moved. No, it was better to say that she disappeared. ''H-Her speed increased!'' The leader''s eyes widened in fear. "AAGGGHHHHH!!" Then, he heard a scream. He turned around and saw it was his soldier. This was the soldier who had stepped forward and talked about how ''tight'' the cat women are. His head was now crushed under the Lion''s jaws. He was dead. Then, the lion moved his head and threw his body away. *Thud* The Lion''s golden eyes shined brightly and it roared. "RROOOAAARRR!!" It was as if it was saying, The actual fight begins now! Chapter 74 Ugghhh… As Long As I Am Alive… "W-What is t-thi- AAGGGHHHHHH!!!" "Don''te near me! Go away! GO AWA- AAAAGGHHHHH!!" "RUN!" "RUN FOR YOUR LIFE!" Chaos ensued amongst the human soldier as Lionaa who had now be a Lion started killing them one by one. She was faster and she was stronger than the humans. The human soldiers werepletely helpless against her. "RROOAAAAAARRRR!!" Lionaa roared again as she rushed towards another human. "How is she so strong!?" A human soldier couldn''t help but question. "That''s the [Beast Transformation]! They say it directly increases the cultivation of the Beastmen by one stage. That bitch was an Advance Stage Cultivator who was able to fight a Master Stage Cultivator head-on, however, now, she is a Master Stage Cultivator. She is a lot stronger than before!" A human answered. "D-Doesn''t that mean we are dead!?" The humans despaired. "No, that does not mean we are dead." Suddenly, someone answered. The human turned towards the voice and found out it was their Leader. "The [Beast Transformation] of the Beastmen is strong, very strong. However, it has one fatal weakness, when the Beastmen transforms, they start losing their rationality. She might be able to think properly for now, but that won''t be the same for long. We just have to stall time, then she will be nothing more than a mindless Beast." The leader informed. "AAAAGGGHHHHH!!" "RRROOOAAAARRRRR!" While he was saying that, Lionaa killed 2 other humans, with how fast she was moving, it looked like she knew she will lose her rationality soon and wanted to kill as many humans as possible before that. "How do we stall for time!?"A human questioned. "Just distance yourself from each other, the lucky ones will survive while the unlucky ones will perish. Just make sure that she needs time to reach her next target. Also, if she takes you as her target, don''t bother fighting her, just try and run, that way, you will stall for time and the rest might survive. Don''t worry, your sacrifice won''t be in vain." The leader muttered with a cold look on his face. It was as if he didn''t care about the life of his subordinates at all. And it was true. He didn''t care about it. However, there was nothing his subordinates can do about it. They were facing a strong enemy, dispersing was the best option if they wanted to save time, and since the leader had already started running away, the other humans did the same as well. If they survive or die, that will depend on their luck. Or that is what they thought, however, the leader already knew that was not true. Lionaa will lose rationality, she hasn''t lost it yet. The leader knew she had a few targets in her mind, and that was all the Advance Stage Cultivators. She wanted to take out as many humans as she can, of course, the more powerful the humans she kills, the better. She won''t waste time on him since he will be able to defend against her attacks and the fight would be long. He was safe, but the Advance stage cultivators weren''t. "AAAAAAGGGGHHHHHH!!!" "RRROOOOAAAARR!!" And his predictions were right, in the next 5 minutes, Lionaa killed all the Advance Stage Cultivators and now, her targets were peak Beginner stage cultivators. "AAGGGHhhhh!" "WHY ME! NO- AAAGHHHHH!!!" "I HAVE A FA- AAGGHHHHH!!" "ROOOAAARRRRR!" "Leader¡­ how long will this massacre continue¡­" A soldier couldn''t help but ask as he watched everything and his body trembled uncontrobly. "Her roaring has increased; she should be at her limit now." The leader predicted with a frown on his face. For some reason, he had a bad feeling in his heart. He tried to suppress it, but the more time passed, the heavier it got. Then suddenly, Lionaa stopped. "RROOOAAAARRRRRRRRR!!!" She then roared again and a big smile appeared on the Leader''s face. "Now''s the time." He muttered. Then, he nced at Lionaa who was now rushing towards another human, he then appeared next to a Catwoman and threw a dagger toward Lionaa. Then, before Lionaa could turn around, he moved away from the Catwoman. In the end, the Catwoman was just a mortal, there was no way she could react in time when her opponent was a Master stage cultivator. Lionaa then turned around to see who dared to throw a dagger at her, and her eyes fell on the Catwoman. It was only now that the Catwoman realized what had happened. However, it was already toote, Lionaa was running towards her. "Kai!" The Catwoman''s friend wanted to save her, however, he was grabbed by Ajax. "Don''t go, she is already dead. You will only waste your life if you go near her." "HOW CAN YOU BE SO CRUE-" The man turned around and roared in anger, however, seeing Ajax''s red eyes that red at the scene, the tears that have welled up in the corner of his eyes and his trembling body, the man turned silent. Ajax was controlling himself, he was sad as well, perhaps even sadder than him, however, he still controlled himself. And what the man thought was right. Ajax wanted nothing more than to save the Catwoman right now. However, he cannot do it. Lady Lionaa had lost her mind, if he get close to her, he will die, then perhaps someone else would rush forward to help him and then Lady Lionaa would attack him. This will continue until many Catkins lose their life. This was the human leader''s n and Ajax saw through it. ''Despicable humans!'' He red at the human leader with hatred and then ordered. "EVERYONE! BACK OFF! DO NOT FIGHT! RUN AWAY! LEAVE THE VILLAGE! THIS IS AN ORDER!" The catkin gritted their teeth and ran away, as for the Catwoman, she just froze from fear and was then killed by Lionaa. "Tsk tsk, he saw through my n, I wanted that beast to kill a few catkins before I kill it." The human leader shook his head in disappointment. After transforming, Lionaa had killed 20 humans before she lost consciousness, except him, the ones who were left alive were the weakest of the batch, therefore, he wanted the catkin to suffer through some casualties as well. ''They are smarter than I thought¡­ Tsk Tsk'' he snorted inwardly, then a long sigh escaped his mouth as he ordered. "All of you, the catkin are running away, make sure to catch them, catch all of them! You know what to do, right? Kill the men, capture the women, okay?" "L-Leader¡­ what about that beast?" one of the soldiers questioned. Although Lionaa had lost her mind, she was still not dead, how are they going to deal with her. "Heh. She would have been a threat to me if she was conscious, however, I alone am enough to deal with her, you just capture everyone as I have ordered, leave her to me. Also, remember; leave some tasty ones for me." The leader muttered with a small smile on his face. The solder wasn''t sure about this, however, hearing the leader''sst sentence, a smile appeared on his face and he nodded. "Alright, we will make sure to leave the best ones for you." Then, the 28 soldiers rushed towards the catkins who were running away and then started killing anyone who resisted. "Hahahaha! You thought you could run away?" "Heh. This one is good, she is a little feisty, the leader would like her, Adam, grab her!" "Unhand me you bastar- ugghhhh!" "Shut your mouth!" The man named Adma pped a Catwoman and grabbed her. The humans continued to kill and grab while the Catkin ran away desperately. "Don''t let anyone run away! Capture or kill them all!" A human soldier ordered and the others dashed in the direction where other catkins escaped to. The leader smiled when he saw this scene, then, he turned toward the Beast in front of her. Then, a ck coloured ball appeared in his hand and he threw it toward the Beast. The beast sensed something was thrown at her, she turned around and the ck ball touched her face. Then suddenly, the ck ball burst into a dark mist that blinded the beast. "ROOAAAAARRR!!" The beast roared in rage and started moving randomly, trying to get rid of this blindness. Seeing this, a smile appeared on the Leader''s face. ''Typical Beast¡­'' hemented and rushed towards the beasts. If it was Lionaa, the moment her eyes were blinded, instead of panicking, she would have stayed silent and would have close her eyes to focus on her hearing. This way, she would be able to ''hear'' if someone was attacking her and counterattack. However, now that she has lost her reasoning, she couldn''t do something like this and continued roaring, moving and trying to get rid of this blindness. Due to this, she wasn''t able to sense that someone wasing close to her. The human leader then appeared next to him and stabbed his dagger into her belly, her weakest part. Then without wasting any chance, the human leader sent his Mana into the dagger and backed away. The beast moved even more and roared in pain, however, the main thing was yet to start. The ck dagger that was stabbed in his belly turned into ck liquid and it entered Lionaa''s body. A cold smile appeared on the Leader''s face when he saw that scene. The fight was over. He won, and as if on cue, Lionaa stopped moving and then, her body fell on the ground, powerlessly. *Thud* She was dead. The human leader sighed in relief and sat down as well. His heart was bleeding because he used his most expensive possession, the 6-star weapon, the ck Poison Dagger. It had a one-time function, where he can imbue his Mana inside it and it will melt and turn into a Poison that can kill King Stage Experts if it entered their system. However, he had used this treasure to kill a Master Stage Beast¡­ What a waste¡­ ''Ugghhh¡­ as long as I am alive¡­'' Chapter 75 Get Stronger And Avenge Me. A/N: The following chapter may be a little ufortable for some readers, please bear with me. ¡­ A girl was walking out of a dense forest, she had big green eyes and ck hair, there were cat-like ears on top of her head and she also had a ck coloured tail on the back. She was Manya, an 8-year-old cat girl. "Uggh¡­ why did papa send me to the jungle to get this flower? Can''t we just buy it from the shop next door¡­" She groaned as she scratched her head with a frown. In her hand was a white coloured flower that her father had sent her to bring, she wanted to reject his request, however, his father had a weird, expressionless look on his face and he simply repeated his request when she denied him. This was the first time her father was so adamant about something, therefore, Manya couldn''t deny her father''s request. "Whatever¡­ I got it now¡­ I should return to the vige¡­" Manya groaned and then increased her speed. 10 minutester, when Manya was just about to enter her vige, her eyes widened in surprise. "W-What is happening here¡­?" She couldn''t help but mumble. There were¡­ many humans in her vige and¡­ "Hey! Bring her here!" "Yeah yeah,ing. Look at you! Just how excited are you?" "Heh. You talk as if you aren''t excited." "Hahahaha~" The humanughed, in his hands, there was a Catwoman. The Catwoman was trying her best to resist, however, Catkins were known for speed, not strength, once they are captured, it is very hard for them to break free. "Leave me, you bastard!" She roared in rage. "Hehe~ We have a feisty one here~" "C''mon C''mon, let''s start, if the leader finds out about her attitude, he will take her away from her." "Hehehehe~ Leader really has a good choice, doesn''t he?" Then, 3 humans came together and pinned the Catwoman down on the ground, the Catwoman tried to resist as much as she can, however, she was too weak to do anything. Just as a human was about to tear open her clothes, a shout was heard. "LEAVE HER, YOU BASTARD!" The human frowned, he then turned around and saw a Catkin, who was captured by humans and was about to be murdered roaring at him while his eyes were fuming with rage. "Winder¡­" The Catwoman who was pinned on the ground muttered as she nced at the Catman in front of her. The human nced at the man, then he nced at the women, before ncing at the man, then suddenly, a small, evil smile appeared on his face. "Hey! Bring that man here!" He ordered. His friends looked at him weirdly and frowned, "I didn''t know you had such unique taste¡­" "Don''t worry, we will still be our friends, just¡­ just don''t be too touchy with us from now on¡­" "Shut the fuck up! I don''t swing that way!" The human retorted, them that same evil smile appeared on his face as he answered, "I just thought of something interesting." Then, the Catkin was brought here, the human then turned towards the Catwoman and questioned. "Do you know what''s about to happen to him?" The Catwoman frowned and then she shook her head. "He will be beheaded." The human revealed with a big smile on his face. The Catwoman''s eyes widened in shock, then, she started panicking. The human''s smile widened even more when he saw this reaction, then, he questioned, "Do you want to save him?" The Catwoman nodded eagerly. She would do anything to save her husband. "I can save him for you, however, what are you going to do for me in exchange?" The human questioned. "I will do anything! Anything you say! Please let him go! You can kill me in exchange!" The Catwoman answered. "NO! Ang! You can''t do this! YOU BASTARD! KIL- UGHHhhhh!!" "Shut the fuck up, no one is talking to you." The human turned around and kicked the Catman''s stomach. "Winder!" The Catwoman shouted in worry, then she nced at the human with rage. The human, however, just smiled, "What''s the point of me taking your life? I want something else. You agree to it, and I promise I would let him live." "What do you want?" The Catwoman questioned. "You know what was about to happen to you right?" The Catwoman nodded. A big, wide smile appeared on the human''s face, his eyes shined in excitement as he replied, "I am a good person, I don''t like raping a woman, and therefore, I want you to do that with me, willingly." "NO! ANGELA! DON''T BELIEVE H- Ugghhhh!!" Wilder wanted to reject however, his face was stomped by the Human, then, the human turned towards Ang, waiting for her answer. "I¡­ I agree¡­" The human then turned towards his friends and nodded, his friends nodded back and released the woman. The woman stood up and then, the human ordered. "Strip." "ANGE- Ugghhh!" "Strip." The human ordered again. Ang''s hand moved, and then, she started removing her clothes, willingly. "Aunt Ang¡­" Manya, who was watching everything from afar called out weakly. She knew this woman, she was her neighbour and she gave her a lot of sweets. She always smiles gently, however, today, she was crying¡­ Crying while those humans used her body in front of her husband, and to make it worse, she was the one doing everything. Manya might be a child, however, she knew what they were doing, Aunt Ang wasn''t alone, many of her aunties were suffering from the same fate, while some were pinned by a few humans and were raped. Even her female friends who were captured were spared. As for her uncles, they either watched their wives being raped or were beheaded¡­ This shocked Manya to the core, she couldn''t believe something like this was happening. Her body trembled in fear and she hid behind a tree. Everything was scary, was wanted to run away. However, suddenly, her gazended on a severed head and her eyes widened in shock. "PAPA- Mmhhhnnhffhh!" She shouted, however, suddenly, someone grabbed her from behind, covered her mouth and started running away. "Huh? There was a sound right?" a human questioned as he turned his head in the direction where Manya was standing. "So I wasn''t the only one who heard it." "It looked like a girl~ Hehe~" "Let''s go and capture her." "Hahahaha~" The humansughed and then, they ran in the direction the sound came from. ¡­ "MMMmmnnnnffmmmmm!" "Girl, stop making sounds! They will hear us and then they will capture us!" "¡­" Manya then finally came back to her senses and calmed down, when the man noticed she had calmed down, he released her. Manya then nced at the man, he had ck hair, cat ears and a tail. He was a Catkin, however, Manya has never seen him inside her vige. "Who are you?" She questioned. "I am from a far away vige that was travelling outside; I was staying inside the inn in your vige when these bastard humans attacked." The man answered. However, soon, he shook his head and muttered, "We don''t have time for this, little girl, let''s run away!" "But my father¡­" Manya didn''t want to run away. "You can''t do anything right now. You are too weak! We should run away now and then, you should get stronger and kill all those humans. Avenge your father and your vigers!" Manya''s eyes shined in determination. "I wi-" She was about to reply when the two of them heard something, "She ran here right?" "She can''t go much farther, let''s find her!" "They are here, we need to run away!'' Then, the man grabbed Manya''s hand and ran away. Manya, with her little legs, ran as fast as she can. However, she couldn''t run for long, she was still an 8-year-old girl after all. Suddenly, the man picked her up and increased his speed. Manya looked at his face and seeing that he was sweating deeply, she felt bad. If it wasn''t for her, he would have been able to run away. "Uncle, you can leave¡­ I¡­ I will think about something myself¡­" She muttered. The ''uncle'' looked at her and blinked. He looked surprised, and then, a small smile appeared on his face as he answered, "I am old, I won''t be able to get strong and avenge us, however, you are brimming with potential. I can''t let you die here. Don''t worry, I am not tired." The uncle continued running, however, after running for 1 hour, he slowed down. "Haahh¡­ haah¡­ haa¡­" He was tired and was desperately gasping for air. "Uncle¡­" Manya muttered with a worried look on her face. However, before her uncle could answer, ? "Here, she must be here, these footsteps are fresh!" she heard a human soldier''s voice. "H-How¡­" Her uncle''s eyes widened in shock. However soon, a determined look appeared on the man''s face as she turned toward Manya, "Girl, listen to me. If you keep running in that direction, a Town named Summerdenn Town will appear, enter that town, and you will be safe there. I am too tired right now so I can''te with you, however, I will distract these soldiers for you, now run away!" "No! We can run away together! I can carr-" Suddenly, the man patted Manya''s head and smiled, "Don''t be reckless, remember to be strong and avenge me, okay?" A stream of tears rolled down from Manya''s eyes, however, seeing the smile on her uncle''s face, she nodded. "I-I will kill all of them!" She swore in her heart. "Good," The man smiled, then, he ruffled her hair and nodded, "Now run away." Manya nodded and then she ran away with all the strength she had. "Where is she!?" "Hey! Who is that!? A Catkin?" "Whattt!? He is a man!? What the hell!?" "Fuck you! I ran so much only to find out it was a man!" "Dammit!" "This man! I will torture him to death!" Chapter 76 W-Why Are You Doing This? "Where is she!?" "Hey! Who is that!? A Catkin?" "Whattt!? He is a man!? What the hell!?" "Fuck you! I ran so much only to find out it was a man!" "Dammit!" "This man! I will torture him to death!" The human soldiers roared in rage as they nced at the back of the catkin who standing in front of them. "¡­" However, the man they were walking about was frozen stiff. Seeing this, a human soldier couldn''t help butugh. "Pfffftt! Look how scared he is¡­ Hahaha~ Do you really want to torture him, brother?" "Hehe~ Of course, don''t you know? The more coward the person is, the funnier his reactions are when he gets tortured. Torturing people like them is what I like the most." "Indeed. The way they beg for mercy is just too funny~" "Hahahaha!" "True!" "Hahahaha!" The humansughed, however, the catkin was still frozen stiff. Seeing this, a human frowned. ''Something is wrong¡­ at times like this, his body should tremble in fear¡­" "He-" He wanted to warn his friends, however, a voice was heard. "Oh really?" "Huh? Who said that?" The humans started looking around. Then, they nced at the catkin in front of them and frowned, "Was he the one?" "No, of course not. The man is so scared that he isn''t even running right now, why would he dare to say a word?" The humans started discussing, then suddenly, the Catkin in front of them raised his left hand a little. Then, 4 dark red coloured balls of a diameter of 6cm appeared around the catkin. The balls then turned into a pointy red coloured sickle and they shot toward the four humans. Everything happened so fast that the humans couldn''t even react, the ''armour'' that they were wearing was pierced through without any resistance and the Red sickles attacked their crotch. "AAAGGGGHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" The humans shouted in agony and they fell to the ground. Then, the catkin finally turned around. This time, the humans saw his face and their body shivered in fear. He didn''t look like he was frozen from fear at all, rather, that big, distorted smile on his face made him look more like a demon incarnate. His eyes were shining so brightly that the humans felt like they would be devoured alive. "You really enjoyed yourself huh¡­" The catkin muttered with a big smile on his face. "You really enjoyed killing Catkin¡­ didn''t you?" The catkin repeated. The humans shivered even more, the pressure that this catkin was releasing was suffocating. "P-Please¡­" Suddenly, the catkin heard a cry. He turned to a human who had snot all over his face, he was on his knees with his head on the ground and he begged. "P-Please¡­ let me go¡­ I apologize for everything I did¡­" Interestingly enough, he was the man who talked about how fun it was to torture a coward. "Heh¡­" A small smile appeared on the catkin''s face. Then, he walked toward the humans and ced his foot on the back of his head. "Beg more properly." Hemanded, there was an amused look on his face. "Please¡­ let me go¡­ I have a pregnant wife back home¡­ I can''t leave her alone¡­" The man begged again as he was ordered, this time, he even rubbed his nose on the ground. The catkin''s smile widened, then, he stepped back and a kind smile appeared on his face. "Raise your head." The man raised his head, his face that was covered with tears and snort was now covered in mud, tears and snort. Then, the Catkin extended his right hand towards the man. The man frowned, however, he extended his hand towards him. The Catkin grabbed his hand gently and questioned in a kind voice, "Do you really regret what you did?" "I do! I really do! I swear I would never do something like this! Actually, I would never even fight! I will be amon person!" The man nodded countless times. "Alright, I can sense that you aren''t lying to me." The Catkin muttered in a kind voice. "Yes! Yes! I am not Lying!" The man nodded with an excited look on his face. "Do won''t ever torture someone else either, right?" The Catkin questioned again, with a kind voice of course. "Yes! Of course! I would never do something like that!" The man nodded. "Indeed. I can feel it," The Catkin then smiled even more and suddenly, his voice turned heavier, "You certainly won''t do it again, never." Then, the Catkin pulled the arm he was holding and tore it away. "AAAAAAGGHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" The man cried in agony as he rolled his body all over the ground, the blood spilled out like a fountain, however, for some reason, the blood never touched the Catkin. The Catkin then threw the arm in his hand as if he was throwing trash and nced at the human rolling all over the ground. "You won''t have the chance to do it, after all." "AAAAGGHHHHHHH!!!" The man didn''t reply, he just continued screaming in agony. And while this man was rolling on the ground in pain, a human quickly stood up and tried to run away. And he did that right in front of the Catkin''s eyes. "Tsk Tsk. As expected of a human. How dumb." The Catkin shook his head in disappointment, then another Red Coloured Sickle appeared near him, then it shot towards the man who was running away and pierced his leg. "AAAGHHHHHHH!!!" Then, the Catkin turned towards the other 3 humans and three more Sickles appeared near him. "AAAAGGGGHGHHHHHHHH!!!" All the humans screamed, there was a huge hole in their legs. There was no way they could run away now. "PLEASE! I BEG YOU! LET ME GO! I WILL NEVER HARM BEASTMEN AGAIN!" Suddenly, the man who had his arm torn off begged again. The other humans nodded and repeated. "Please! We beg you, let us go, we will never harm Beastmen again¡­" And just like the other human, they all rubbed their nose on the ground as well. "Pffttt." The Catkin, however, just chuckled and then, He startedughing. "Hahahahaha~ Hahahahahahaha~ HAHAHAHAHA!!" Hisugh echoed all over the jungle and no animal or beast dared to make any sound. The humans who were bowing right in front of him couldn''t help but cower in fear, however, one of the clever humans frowned as he thought about something. "If you are so strong¡­ then why didn''t youe and save the Neko Vige?" He raised his head and questioned. The man in front of him stoppedughing, then, he nced at him and brought his face close to him. *Gulp* The human who asked the question gulped when he saw that distorted smile from up close. "Why would I care about those filthy Beastmen?" The Catkin questioned. The human''s eyes widened in shock and horror, however, it was not because of the Catkin''s words. It was because of his eyes. His brown eyes had suddenly turned red, dark red and they shined uncontrobly. "W-Who are you?" The man couldn''t help but question. Suddenly, the Catkin''s body began to change. His height and muscles grew, his hair turned even cker, his skin turned paler, his eyes turned red, features turned sharper, his cat ears and tail disappeared and his clothes changed into ck top and bottom with a blood-red coloured long coat. He turned into an incredibly handsome being. "V-Vampire¡­" He turned into Azriel. "Those eyes¡­ that skin¡­ you are a vampire¡­" Azriel smiled and then, he nodded. "I am a Vampire indeed." "W-Why is a vampire here?" The human questioned in shock. Actually, he was too shocked right now and there were countless questions in his mind. A vampire? Since when were they so monstrously strong? Aren''t they just weak ves? He wanted to ask this, however, he didn''t dare to. In what world does this man look weak? "Huh? Why am I here? Shouldn''t you ask a better question?" Suddenly the Vampire standing in front of him questioned with a yful smile on his face. "W-What question?" "Shouldn''t you ask, Why are you here?" Azriel muttered and the man widened his eyes. "Shouldn''t you ask why you were inside the Beastmen Vige? Shouldn''t you ask why were you killing those Catkins? Shouldn''t you ask how you got to this vige from your Town?" Azriel smiled and the more he spoke, the wider the man''s eyes got, and he was not alone, the other humans'' eyes widened in surprise as well and they started thinking. Even the human whose hand was torn apart started thinking while ignoring the pain. "C-Charm¡­ You used charm¡­" Suddenly, a human muttered. He may not know about this in detail, however, he had heard about the Skill named Charm that Vampires use to hypnotize their opponents. Of course, at that time, he just shrugged and thought it was a joke. After all, ording to him, Vampires were weak. Of course, he would never think like that again. Not that it will matter now, he won''t live for long after all. "Bingo." Azriel turned toward the human and smiled. "W-Why are you doing this?" Chapter 77 Summerdenn Town. "Haahh¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­" A little girl was desperately running in a certain direction without stopping, there were a few scratches on her body due to all those branches she hade across, however, she did not stop. She continued running as fast as she can. This little girl was Manya, the girl who lost everything today. Her father was dead, her mother was probably dead too, and her whole vige died as well. Not only had that, but even the ''uncle'' who saved her had to sacrifice his life so that she can escape. Manya has seen how cruel those people are, she was sure that they must have tortured her uncle before killing them. She was devastated. There were three emotions she was feeling right now. Sorrow, the sorrow of losing everyone close to her. Anger, anger on those humans who took everything from her. And Determination, determination to reach the Town, get stronger and avenge everyone. The little girl continued running as fast as her little legs could allow and 30 minutester, a town finally appeared in front of her eyes. It was Manya''s first time here so she didn''t know, however, normally, the gates of this town are open and there is a big line of people who wants to enter the town. Today, however, the gates were closed and there were only two guards standing in the front. No line of people could be seen. Of course, since it was Manya''s first time here, she didn''t think about anything and walked towards the Town. "Stop." The guard instructed when his eyes fell on the little girling toward them. Manya stopped, and then, the guard observed her. Scratches all over her body, face covered in tears, a cat-kin, the guard already had an inkling about who the girl was. "Are you a survivor from the Neko Vige incident?" even though he had a vague idea, he still questioned. Manya nodded. "Wait here." Then, the guard turned toward the other guard and nodded. The other guard rushed inside the town and a few minutester, the guard returned and with him, there was a beautiful woman, who wore a blue dress and had big blue eyes. From her long ears and short, fur ball-like tail, Manya knew that she was a Rabbit-kin. "Are you from the Neko vige?" The rabbit woman questioned in a very gentle and soothing tone. Manya nodded again. "What is your name?" The rabbit woman questioned. "Manya¡­" "Mhm, my name is Helie Hoggart," The woman introduced herself as she crotched and patted Manya''s head gently. Manya''s body trembled, seeing this, Helie smiled and ruffled her hair, "You don''t have to be scared anymore, you are safe now." Manya then closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Suddenly, Helie pulled Manya into her embrace and continued patting her head. "Don''t worry, you are safe now." Her voice was extremely gentle and soothing. Manya, who was now in her motherly embrace, felt some warmth andfort. Then, all her piled-up emotions burst out and, "Uwwaaahhhhhhh¡­" She started crying. Everything she saw today was too much for a little girl like her. She was already brave enough to see everything and stille back alive. Her tears spoiled Helie''s blue dress, however, the woman didn''t care, she just continued patting Manya''s head to show that she was there. "Mffnn¡­ they¡­ Mffmm¡­ they killed everyone¡­ even my father and uncle¡­" Manya muttered as she continued crying. "¡­" Helie stayed silent, or rather, she didn''t know what to say, she just continued patting the girl''s head andforted her. "I will be taking her to my house. Call me if you need anything." She ordered. She then picked Manya up and entered the town. The guards bowed and nodded, "As you say, Lady Helie." 10 minutester, Manya finally calmed down. Helie noticed that and then, she muttered in a soft voice, "You can sleep now; we will talk once you wake up." However, instead of nodding, Manya shook her head, and then, a serious look appeared on her childlike face as she muttered. "No, I can''t sleep right now. You have to listen to me, send some strong people inside the vige, those humans are still there." A frown appeared on Helie''s face as she questioned. "You know what is happening in the town?" Manya was not the first survivor they had taken in, there were others as well, however, all of them were the people who didn''t fight and were the first ones to leave the vige when the humans attacked. Therefore, they didn''t know much about the situation. That is the reason why the town doesn''t have much information about what happened. However, Manya was someone who had watched everything that had happened. Manya nodded and then, she started telling everything she saw. From how her father sent her to get some flowers, how she returned and saw humans inside the vige, how they treated and forced the women, how they forced their husbands to watch everything, how they beheaded her father and how escaped with the help of her uncle. Of course, her ''uncle'' saved her life by sacrificing his own, therefore, she didn''t say that she didn''t know her uncle before. She could never say that. Her uncle was her uncle, that''s it. Helie didn''t question that either, the uncle sacrificed his life for this girl, if she questioned it, the girl would be sad. Therefore, the two of them didn''t talk much about her uncle, other than Manya saying how much of a good person her uncle was. "Don''t worry, we have already sent our strong warriors to the vige, if those humans are still there, we will capture them all." Helie muttered with a smile on her face, then, she ced Manya on the bed and patted her head. "Now you should not think too much about it, I know how tired you are, go sleep." Helie had already cleaned her wounds and bandaged them, Manya nodded and then, she closed her eyes. Helie then stood up, she turned towards her maid and ordered, "Take care of her, call me if you need anything," "Yes, Lady Helie." Then, Helie left the room and as soon as she walked out, the gentleness in her eyes disappeared and was reced by a cold look. "Lady Helie!" Suddenly, a man rushed towards her and called. "What is it?" Helie questioned. "Sir Cyneric is back and is waiting for you inside the Town Hall." He reported. "Alright," Helie nodded and then she walked towards the Town Hall. ¡­ "Helie." As Helie entered the Town Hall, a man, who had Lion like ears, a tail, brown hair and beard and arge build called. "Did you find anyone in the Vige, Cyneric?" Helie questioned. "Nothing, there were only dead bodies and¡­ And naked women¡­" Cyneric answered as he clenched his fist in fury. "What about Lionaa? What happened to her?" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" The hall turned silent and no one dared to speak anything. Helie knew Lionaa was a sensitive topic, she was Cyneric''s daughter after all, however, she had to ask it. She needs to know theplete situation. And Cyneric knew about it as well, therefore, he answered, "She used the Transformation¡­" "And she was defeated even after that?" Helie frowned. "She must have abused her transformation and have lost her senses. Dealing with a Beast who has no intelligence is easy for those cunning humans. From what I could see, they used lethal poison to kill her. Lionaa''s whole body was ck when I reached there¡­" Right now, Cyneric was taking deep breaths, trying hard to control his anger. There was a frown on Helie''s face as well, however, that was not because she was worried about Cyneric or was sad about something, she doesn''t have time for something like that, she was one of the four leaders of the Town, Cyneric, the other leader was emotionally unstable right now, so she has to think logically. And that was what she was doing, and that was why she had a frown on her face. ''ording to Manya''s words, those humans should still be there in the town, then why didn''t Cyneric find anything?'' This question popped into her mind, while she was thinking about it, another bulky man with a build that was evenrger than Cyneric questioned. He was Kamdem, an Elephantkin. "This doesn''t make sense¡­ Why didn''t the humans hide the bodies?" Chapter 78 Being A Bookworm Isnt That Bad Huh...| "This doesn''t make sense¡­ why didn''t the humans hide the bodies?" Kamdem, the Elephant Kin questioned. "Huh?" "I mean, they were trying to capture all the survivors so that information leak can be prevented, right? Then why didn''t they hide the bodies?" Kamdem repeated his question more clearly. "They aren''t trying to hide the information leak." Another female sitting inside the room answered, she had white fox ears and fox tails, her crystal blue eyes were hypnotic, her face was beautiful and she had alluring curves with a perfect hourss figure. She was Levina, the Fox Kin. She moved her body toward and then continued, "The humans aren''t trying to hide any information, if they wanted that, they would have surrounded the vige before attacking." "Then why were they capturing the survivors?" Kamdem questioned. "Didn''t you hear what Cyneric say? There were only dead bodies and naked women in the vige, I think we can all assume what happened to them." Levina answered. "If they were doing something like that, then why did they leave? Why didn''t Cyneric find anyone? Why didn''t they take away all the females with them?" Kamdem questioned. Helie, who had been silent for a while, nodded, "There was a new survivor who entered the town a while ago, ording to her, those humans were still in the Neko Vige an hour ago, and from what she told me, they had just started. If they had the guts to do that in the vige, there is no reason for them to leave the vige within an hour." "An hour ago¡­ it''s almost as if they knew Cyneric wasing for them., Kamdem muttered. Suddenly, Levina''s eyes widened in surprise as she questioned, "Cyneric, did you meet any humans while you were rushing towards the vige with your army?" "Huh? What does it have to do with any of this?" Cyneric questioned. "Just answer my question." Cyneric shook his head. "No, I did not meet any of those bastards, else I would have captured." A frown appeared on Levina''s face. Now she was confused as well. "What you are thinking is usible, Levina." Kamdem as he nced at Levina. "Although Cyneric didn''t see any humans, there are chances that some humans, who were sent to hunt other Catkins found him and hid, then, they used their Call tablet, this must have alerted the humans and they ran away in hurry." "That seems usible." Helie nodded. Cyneric, who heard it gritted his teeth in anger. "If only I had taken Lionaa''s Call tablet seriously¡­" "What do you mean?" Suddenly, Levina narrowed her eyes. "2 hours ago, Lionaa used her Call tablet to call me," Cyneric answered as he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. "And you didn''t go¡­" Levina muttered. She didn''t me him. She knew that girl Lionaa, although she appeared strict and unfriendly, inwardly, she loves her father a lot, therefore, she uses the Call tablet to call her father every time she wants to meet him. One day, Cyneric took a whole army, just to realize that Lionaa only wanted to see it. He had told her countless times that the Call tablet is something that is used for emergency purposes, however, since Beastmen are friendly with Star Beasts, there are no apparent threats on any vige, therefore, Lionaa just shrugged it off. Cyneric just shook his head and gave up on teaching her. Believe it or not, Lionaa''s this attitude saved Cyneric''s life. If Cyneric had taken her seriously and would have rushed towards the Neko Vige, the one who orchestrated everything wouldn''t be so happy about this, this would force that man to act, and if that man acted, Cyneric would have lost his life before he could even make it to the vige. "There is still one thing that I don''t understand." Suddenly, Levina muttered. "What is it?" Kamdem questioned. "Why? Why would the humans do something like this?" Levina questioned. "It doesn''t matter." Cyneric was the one who answered. Right now, his eyes were red in anger and from how his body was trembling; everyone in the room knew how hard he was trying to hold himself back. And why wouldn''t he be angry? He lost the daughter he loved dearly after all. Then, he closed his rage-filled eyes, and a few secondster, he opened them with an unnerving calmness. "The reason doesn''t matter. What were the situations, why they did it, what forced them to do it, Nothing matters. The only thing that matters is that they were the ones who attacked us. Therefore, they are going to pay." Cyneric dered. "We aren''t going to talk and ask for an exnation from the humans?" Levina frowned. "Asking for exnation is done by the weaker side, Levina. We are not weak. It''s the humans who are weak. We just need to act. We just need to avenge our brethren. We, just need to Kill." ¡­ "Have you used the Call Tablet?" 30 minutes ago, On the other side, inside the middle of the forest, Azriel, who was standing in front of 4 human soldiers questioned with a smile on his face. "Y-Yes," one of the soldiers nodded. Azriel''s smile widened even more, and then, he waited. *Buzz* Suddenly, the Call tablets all the humans carried buzzed again and the humans frowned. "Why are they calling us?" One of the soldiers couldn''t help but question, he was about to respond, however, "Stop." He was ordered to stop. "Do not answer them," Azriel muttered with a big smile on his face. Everything was going exactly how Ithania had predicted. It was as if she could see the future. To be honest, Azriel was impressed by the Bookworm''s skills. "Let''s end this, shall we?" Azriel muttered as he stretched his body. Suddenly, a sword appeared in his hand. The human soldiers'' eyes widened in horror when they saw the sword, however, before they could even react, they were beheaded. *Buzz* The Call Tablet they had buzzed again, however, Azriel didn''t respond, he just stood there and watched it buzzing with a smile on his face. "Took you a long time to deal with bugs like these¡­ even I could have dealt with them faster than you¡­" Suddenly, Azriel heard a voice, he then turned around and saw a beautiful blue-haired girl walking toward him with a smile on her face. "Heh. Didn''t you see how they fell on their knees and bowed so pathetically? How could I not have some fun after meeting cowards like these? They were so entertaining." Azrielughed. "Well, it was entertaining, especially that, ''I have a pregnant wife back home'' part." Ithania nodded and then she chuckled. "Hahaha~ That was funny indeed, I almostughed out loud." Azriel nodded back as heughed as well. *Buzz* While they were talking, the human''s call tabled buzzed again. Seeing that, Ithania smiled and she muttered, "This should be thest one." "Yeah," Azriel nodded. "Now, if the leader has a little bit of brain, he would be able to predict that his men are dead and would run away as soon as possible. At the same time, your ''niece'' would enter Summerden Town and some Beastmen troops would finally move out to try and kill those humans. However, they won''t find anything and will be even more enrage-" *Step* *Step* *Step* "MOVE! MOVE! MOVE!" Ithania was speaking, however, suddenly she and Azriel heard countless footsteps and a voice. Azriel and Ithania dashed towards the voice, there, they saw a Lion Kin leading a few soldiers and rushing towards the Neko Vige with a sword in his hand. "Huh? They arrived here earlier than we thought¡­" Azriel muttered with a frown. "They must have acted once the first set of survivors entered their town." Ithania assumed. "Should I act?" Azriel questioned. "Hmm? I don''t think we need to act right now. Those humans must have run away or would be running away right now. I think they will make it." Ithania muttered as she assessed the situation. Azriel observed Ithania for a while and was even more impressed. "What are you looking at?" Ithania questioned. "Heh. Being a bookworm isn''t that bad huh¡­" Azriel teased. "Yeah, but being a Brute is always bad." Ithania scoffed. "Tsk Tsk, don''t get cocky now, no matter how much you n, nothing would bore fruit if you don''t have my strength. In the end, strength is what''s important." "Yeah yeah, don''t worry, I''ll catch up to you soon," Ithania muttered. "Keep dreaming." Azriel waved his hand. "I am not dreaming." And the two of them started their bickering. Chapter 79 Beast Tides. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble* A normal human male was walking outside his vige when suddenly, he paused when he heard a voice. He then looked in the direction from where the voice wasing from and he saw nothing but a big cloud of dusting closer and closer to him. The man''s eyes widened in surprise. He reacted quickly and dashed into his vige, there, he ran towards a huge bell and rang it. *Ding* *Ding* *Ding* The bell''s voice echoed all over the vige and the man then shouted. "Beast Tide! A very huge Beast tide!" Since this was a vige bordered by a jungle that had many star beasts, beast tides were usual, therefore, Advance Stage Cultivators stays here. The said man quickly walked out of his room and frowned. "A beast tide? But didn''t we face one 3 weeks ago? Why are they back so quickly? We haven''t even recovered our strength yet." Another man, who had rushed outside after hearing the bell returned and informed. "This tide is a lot bigger than normal, the chances of us surviving are very low. W-We should run away!" He was a Cultivator as well, a Beginner Stage Cultivator. "Huh? Why are you scared of some animals? We are cultivators for god sake! What the hell could those animals do?" The Advance Stage Cultivator questioned. Then, a sword appeared in his hand and he smiled, "Do not worry, we do not have to fear anything." However, the man who reported the situation was still unsure. Suddenly, the Advance stage Cultivator grinned and whispered, "Don''t worry, if things go south, we will run away. Who would be willing to give their life for these stupid people." The beginner stage cultivator smiled. Then, he nced at the Advance Stage Cultivator and nodded. "Indeed. These mortals were born to serve us, not the other way around. Heh. If things go south, we will run away. It will be an achievement for these useless mortals to sacrifice their own lives to save us." "Hahaha~" The advanced stage Cultivatorughed. Then, he dashed forward and roared, "Fellow vigers! Come out, find whatever you can, take out whatever you can, I know all of you are still recovering from thest battle, I am the same as well, however, we, as proud humans shouldn''t back down against some lowly beasts! Come out and fight!" "YEAAAHHH!" The vigers shouted in excitement as they rushed out of their homes, some carried pickaxes, some carried iron rods, some carried knives, well, everyone found what they found. Then, the women, elderly and children entered the basement to hide. As for the Beginner Stage Cultivator, he just looked at the Advance Stage Cultivator''s back and snorted. ''Tsk Tsk, I am the same as well? Hmph! Same my ass, didn''t you already drink the healing potion the same very day you were injured? You as good as new right now.'' However, the man didn''t say that out loud. He was the same after all. Then, his sword appeared in his hand and he rushed forward as well. "C''mon, fellow humans! Follow us and kill all those beasts! We will win!" Although he said that out loud, what he actually meant by that was, ''C''mon, you guys go ahead, then once we kill those animals, we will get all the loot, while you just work.'' "YEAAHHHHH!" The vigers shouted again and finally, the beast tide appeared. The Beginner Stage Cultivator rushed towards the Advance Stage Cultivator, however, when he saw his face, he frowned. "What happened?" "We are doomed¡­" The Advance Stage Cultivator muttered as he nced at the beasts in front of him with eyes that were full of dread and despair. The Beginner Stage Cultivator frowned even more, then, he turned around and once his eyes fell on the beasts, the same expression appeared on his face. "We are doomed¡­" This beast tide was a lot lot different than the normal beast tide they were used to. Normally, there is only a 1-Star beast leading the beast tide, the rest of the ''beasts'' were normal animals. For an Advance Stage Cultivator, this was nothing but free money. However, this time, not only the beasts were a lot more in number, they were strong as well. This was an Actual Beast Tide, there was no Animal there, all of them were 1-Star or 2-Star beasts. There is no way this vige is surviving. Of course, that doesn''t mean they aren''t surviving either. Heh, now was the time for these vigers to work. Work as their meat shield. The Advance Stage Cultivator and Beginner Stage Cultivator didn''t think too much and stepped back before walking back into the vige, the vigers who were roaring loudly, ready to fight and face death frowned. ''What were the leaders doing?'' ''Did they leave something inside their house and are going back to retrieve it?'' ''Is that thing so important that they backed away only to bring it back?'' These innocent questions appeared in their head, however, their faces paled the leaders skipped their house and¡­ And they ran away. Yes, the all-mighty leaders ran away. "T-They ran away?" A viger couldn''t help but mutter. "N-No, of course not! They must be testing us, why would they run away, Leader Wasim can defeat the leader of the Beast Tide in a one-on-one battle, why would he run away?" Another human answered. "You Idiot! They ran away! I told you this beast tide isn''t normal! They are Cultivators, their senses are stronger than us! They must have realized what was wrong and decided to run away!" Another human shouted. "Then what do we do!?" A viger questioned in panic. "What can we do!? Our mothers, fathers, wives and children are inside the basement, we can''t abandon them! We can only fight!" A viger shouted as he raised his iron rod. "Yeahh! We can''t abandon our family!" "Right! Let''s fight to the death!" The other vigers muttered, however, the unity among them this time was a lot lesser than before. "U-Umm¡­ I don''t have any family left¡­ so¡­ I have no reason to fight¡­" Suddenly, a human muttered, and then, before anyone could stop him, he ran away. ? "¡­" Seeing him, other humans turned silent. "I-I am just a visitor as well, I have no obligation to help you guys, I will be going as well." Another human muttered and ran away. Then, another human stepped forward, "M-My mother is already 90 years old, she doesn''t have much time left anyway¡­ I am sure she won''t want her young child to die like this¡­" Another human muttered and ran away. Seeing him running away, some more vigers nced at each other and then nodded, "My wife has been a bitch anyway!" "Yeah, my child is annoying too!" Then, they and a few more humans ran away as well. Around 25% of men had run away, as for the rest of them, "It doesn''t matter if you fight or not! I cannot leave my wife alone! I will fight till the bitter end!" A man stepped forward and threw away his pickaxe and picked up the iron rod that another human had left. "Yes! I will fight you!" "Same!" "I will fight too! I won''t abandon my parents!" "WE WILL FIGHT! AND WE WILL SURVIVE!" "YEAAAHHHHHHH!!" All the humans roared as they raised their weapons in the air. This time, the energy they released was higher than thest. The beast tide finally came and the vigers fought back bravely. However, Bravery can only take you so far. In front of pure strength, bravery and foolishness are simr. The vigers were annihted within 10 minutes, then, they only served as food for the beasts. What happened to those who ran away? They weren''t safe either, the viges they ran to all had Star beasts attacking them! Yes, all the viges that were bordered by jungle were facing Beast Tides. "W-What the hell is happening here!?" A human cried in despair. "I-I have no clue! Just run to Senic Vige!" "No! Don''t run there! We came from there, that vige is being attacked as well!" "Then where do we go!?" "Let''s go into the town!" "That ce is too far away from here!" "So what!? That is the only ce that is safe!" Some vigers met with other vigers, who, just like them, decided to abandon their family, then, they all decided to run towards the Town, However, they weren''t that lucky. Some Beasts noticed them and started chasing them. They were all normal humans, therefore, there was no way for them to outrun those beasts. No, there was one way. The beasts would take their sweet time eating the humans they captured. What happened next was predictable. These humans were the people who even abandoned their families, why in the hell would they risk their lives for others? They started tackling each other, the weaker ones fell down and were used as food, while others ran away. In the end, out of more than 200 humans; only 20 survived. Chapter 80 Since When Has War Letter Been Written With Ink? Author''s Note: Again, this chapter might be disturbing for some readers. Proceed with caution. ¡­ *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A ck-haired man, wearing avish red coat over his white shirt was sitting inside his office and was calmly reading the documents that were on the table when suddenly, he heard someone knocking hurriedly on his door. A frown appeared on his face, ''Why is this man in a hurry? Can''t he keep things down,'' Of course, he can''t just keepining about it, he had to do something about this. "Enter." He ordered. The moment he ordered, the door was opened and a man wearing skin-tight ck clothes appeared. From the look on his face, it looked like he wanted to say something urgently. "Report!" The man spoke as he straightened his back. The man wearing a red coat frowned and then he nodded, signalling him to continue. "Sanic Vige, Ancer Vige, Crocs Vige, Ithaca Vige, Kun Vige, Shore Vige, Hemson Vige and Vricton Vige, all these viges were attacked by a sudden beast tide and werepletely destroyed." The man reported. "Completely destroyed?" the man wearing a red coat questioned. "Yes, Viscount Baldor, they were annihted, nobody survived." The man in ck nodded. "They were attacked at the same time?" Viscount Baldor questioned. "From our observations, that is indeed the case." The viscount frowned. This was strange. These viges have survived the beast tide for all these long years. Howe all these viges are destroyed at the same time? This shouldn''t be possible. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* While the Viscount was thinking about all that, another hurried nod was heard. "Enter." The viscount ordered. Normally, he would have told him to wait, however, with how worried it sounded, the report might be important, also, Viscount had a feeling that these 2 reports were rted to each other. Then, another man wearing the same type of, skin-tight ck clothes entered the room and straightened his back. "Report!" The viscount nodded. "Crimson Town is being attacked and they are requesting assistance." "Is it the beast tide as well? But shouldn''t the Crimson Town be able to deal with that?" The viscount questioned with a frown. Crimson Town was different from the vige mentioned before. It was a big Town with over 1000 people living in it and around 100 of them were cultivators. There is no way this force can''t stop a beast tide. However, the man in ck shook his head. "It''s not beasts, Viscount Baldor, it''s the Beastmen and from how desperately they used the Call Tablet, again and again, we believe that they are being overwhelmed." "Huh? Beastmen?" Viscount Baldor waspletely confused now. Why are the Beastmen attacking them? ''Wait¡­'' Suddenly, Viscount Balder thought of something, ''Beastmen are able tomunicate with Star Beasts, are they the ones behind the attacks?'' The more he thought about it, the surer he got. ''That must be the case.'' Viscount Baldor''s eyes turned cold, then he turned towards a servant and ordered. "Call Warlok." The servant nodded and then left the office. A few minutester, a man with arge build, short ck hair, brown eyes and a strict face entered the room. He was wearing a dusty green coloured t-shirt and ck pants. "Warlok, take a few men and save the Crimson Town." Viscount Baldor ordered. The man named Warlok didn''t say anything and just nodded. He didn''t even ask for the detail, he just directly left the room. Since Viscount Baldor is the one who gave him a mission, it must be something that only he can do. That was his thoughts. Simple and concise. "Viscount Baldor, are you sure it is okay to send Sir Warlok there?" the man who reported the incident questioned. "Isn''t it an overkill to send a Grand Master Stage Cultivator there?" The viscount, however, did not share those thoughts and shook his head. "It is not that simple. Crimson Town has a Master Stage Cultivator protecting it and if things as really that messy as you say, then there must be a Master Stage Cultivator who lived within Beastmen''s rank. Beastmen are naturally stronger than us humans. There is no way that Master Stage Cultivator who is protecting the Town would be able to defeat the Master Stage Cultivator on Beastmen''s side. A Grand Master Stage Cultivator is required." "I understand." The man nodded in understanding. ¡­ Three Hours Later, Warlok finally reached Crimson Town along with 40 more soldiers, however, it was already toote. The Crimson Town was painted in Crimson. Rivers of blood were flowing all over the ce and that''s not the worse part. A frown appeared on Warlok''s face as he saw the scene in front of him. Even he, who doesn''t show many expressions, was gritting his teeth in anger. There was a mountain of dead bodies in front of him, some of them were beheaded, some had their limbs cut off, and only a few bodies were fully intact. However, something like this wasn''t enough to bother Warlok, he was a warrior, and he has seen something lot worse than this. Even right now, he was seeing something a lot worse than this mountain of bodies. He looked around and saw human heads lying on the floor, no, the heads were not severed, the rest of their body was buried in the ground. In front of those men were women, which Warlok presumed were their wives, and these women had all their limbs tied, their legs were wide open and they werepletely naked. The look on the women''s eyes was extreme pain and the men had despair all over their ces. It wasn''t hard to imagine what had happened here. Warlok looked at everything with cold eyes, however, with how his eyes had turned expressionless and how he had clenched his fists, it was clear that he was angry. He had deduced it, the mountain of corpses must be the Cultivators that were fighting against the Beastmen, while the men buried in the ground and the women tied in front of them must be civilians. "I-Is it just me or the blood on the ground is somewhat weird?" Suddenly, one of the soldiers who apanied Warlok questioned. "What?" Warlok questioned back. "Eeek!" The soldier''s body flinched in fear, however, he quickly controlled himself and muttered. "I-It feels like it didn''t just fell here randomly, it''s more like they created a pattern out of it¡­" "A pattern?" Warlok frowned. Then, he looked around and then pointed at a tall house. "Go to the roof of that house and check it out." The soldier nodded and then rushed towards the said house. Then, he appeared on the roof of the house and his eyes widened in surprise. "What is it? Do you see something?" Warlok shouted and questioned. "I-I believe it would be better for you toe here and check it out yourself, Sir Warlok!" The soldier answered. Warlok frowned, he then thought about it and walked towards the house. A few minutester, he appeared on the roof where the soldier was and once his eyesnded on the scene in front of him, his eyes turned even colder than before. The soldier was right. The blood wasn''t just spilled randomly; it was spilled to form a pattern. No, a pattern is not the correct word, The Blood was spilled to deliver a message. ¡­ "Give us the Humans who attacked the Neko Vige, Else this won''t be thest attack." "This was written with blood?" Viscount Baldor questioned with a frown. "Yes." Warlok nodded, even though three hours have passed since he saw this, his expression was as cold and angry as before. Hearing his words, Viscount Baldor''s eyes turned cold as well. He knew about how some cultivators attacked Neko Vige, he asked and found out that those Cultivators were from Crimson Town and after attacking the Neko Vige, they hid somewhere. Although Viscount Baldor didn''t know why they did something like that, he would have helped the Beastmen find them with all his strength if they hade to him. He wanted to keep the peace between the two races after all. However, attacking them like this? "These Beastmen are really daring huh." This was taking it too far, he wanted to keep the peace, however, this did not mean that he was scared of the Beastmen. A cold smile appeared on Viscount Balder''s face, "To think they would demand something after attacking us like this. Heh. They are underestimating us humans. As expected of Beastmen, Arrogant and Stupid. Send them a message, if it is the war they want, it is the war they will get." The servant who was in the office took out a paper and ink as he nced at Viscount Baldor. "What are you doing?" Viscount Baldor questioned. "Viscount Baldor wants to write a letter, right?" Then, Viscount''s smile widened as he questioned. "Since when has war letter been written with ink?" Chapter 81 Ugghh… I Miscalculated… Ithania and Azriel nced at the people in front of them with scowls on their faces. Especially Ithania, she lookedpletely annoyed. "Ugghh¡­ I miscalcted¡­" She groaned in annoyance. If it was any other time, Azriel would have snickered and wouldn''t miss this opportunity to tease her, however, this time, he didn''t say anything. "Those fucking Beastmen¡­ how can they be so reckless?" Ithaniained even more. "You can''t predict that, Ithania. Don''t be too hard on yourself." Azrielforted Ithania and patted her back. A surprising action indeed. Then, Azriel''s eyes turned cold. "But those Beastmen and Humans are going to pay." Ithania''s eyes turned cold and she nodded as well. "They will pay for sure." Saying that, the two of them nced at 100 vampires in front of them. Just like every other human Town, Town Crimson had around 400 vampire ves in it as well, and when the Beastmen attacked, the humans pushed the Vampire ves forward as the meat shield to defend against the Beastmen. The Beastmen didn''t care about it either, They were just ves, just kill them and move forward. Those were their thoughts. Actually, this action wasn''t out of Ithania''s expectation, she knew that the attacker or the defender would hardly care about ves. What she didn''t expect was that the Beastmen would directly attack Crimson Town. That was too reckless. She only thought they would attack one random vige to send their message, she never expected them to go all out like this. The Beastmen destroyed 8 Human Viges and 1 Human Town in one attack! That was fucking ridiculous! ording to Ithania''s n, they would attack 1 vige, then humans would attack back and the fight wouldmence slowly, but surely. In the meantime, they would start simr skirmishes between the Dwarves and the Elves. The two races already hate each other, so that wouldn''t be too difficult. The next step would be them saving all the ve Vampires, in times of war, no one would care about the ves, they will only be used as cannon fodders. Of course, even the vampire ves, who are nothing but cowards now wouldn''t ept that. Then, Azriel and her would start saving the vampires and spread rumours about it, the other ve vampires can learn about it and take the risk of running away. Even if the ve vampires do not run away because of how scared they were, the two of them woulde and get them, of course, these vampires would be thest batch that they would save. They will always prioritize those who were willing to take the risk. Those were the vampires who could actually do something for them. Those who didn''t even dare to run away even after knowing that they will die soon would be nothing but extra weights that she and Azriel probably would need. Well, back to the n, this way she and Azriel would get more vampires and would be able to grow their army. And at the same time, they would essentially weaken other races to some extent. A simple and perfect n. Of course, Ithania didn''t think everything will go ording to her ns and she expected something to go awry, but this? What the hell? Why are the Beastmen so reckless? "Umm¡­ so what do we now? The way Beastmen and Humans are reacting, the fight would escte a lot more quickly than we expected. Are we going to change our n?" Azriel questioned. Hearing his words, Ithania came out of her thoughts as well. "Yes, we will change our ns," Ithania muttered and then, she closed her eyes. Azriel didn''t disturb her either. He knew she was thinking and he knew that he wasn''t good in that department. He just walked forward and nced at the 100 out of 400 vampires they were able to save, the other vampires noticed him as well and nced at him with different expressions on their faces. Some were scared, some were thankful, and some were confused, then, one of the vampires suddenly stood up and questioned. "U-Umm¡­ sir¡­ may I know who you are?" His voice was fearful and weak, it was as if he was afraid of offending the man in front of him. And why wouldn''t he be afraid of him? This man annihted 10 Beastmen who were running after them within 5 seconds. He was strong! Very strong. "I am Azriel Ruinous, a True Vampire." Azriel introduced. "A True Vampire?" the vampires frowned. "S-Sir¡­ I-If I may ask, w-what is a True Vampire?" "You do not have to know that right now. Just know that you do not have to be ves anymore." "W-What¡­?" The vampires couldn''t believe what they were hearing. "Yes, don''t worry, I will take you all to a safe ce, there you do not have to work as a ve." Of course, he didn''t say that they would have to work as soldiers, that is even more torturous than working as ves. Well, at the very least they will get good food. The vampires who heard it couldn''t believe their eyes. However, not every vampire was dumb, one vampire frowned and stepped forward. "Why are you doing this? Why would you help us without getting anything in return?" She questioned. Azriel nced at the girl, that should be no older than 12, in front of him, another woman, which Azriel presumed was the girl''s mother was trying to pull her back, afraid that she would offend him. However, the girl didn''t back down and continued to look at Azriel. A smile appeared on Azriel''s face and he answered, "Well, it''s not free. You would have to do something in return for everything I am doing for you." Hearing him, the girl frowned, Ithania, who had finally reorganized her thoughts couldn''t help but shake her head when she saw how Azriel was dealing with them. She then walked forward and interrupted. "Don''t make it sound like we are doing something wrong." Then, she turned toward the girl and muttered, "A safe ce to live and good, nutritious blood, every single day. That is was you will get if you follow us." The girl, however, didn''t look very impressed, rather, she was even more doubtful right now. "However, you won''t be receiving any of these things for free. You will be working for it." "What kind of work?" The girl questioned. "You will be soldiers," Ithania answered with a smile on her face. The girl and the other vampires narrowed their eyes and started looking around. Soldiers? Them? Can''t you see their frail weak bodies? In what way do they look like soldiers? As if she knew what they were thinking, Ithania shook her head, "Of course, you can''t work like as soldiers with how you are right now, you would have to change, you would have to get stronger. The stronger you get, the better soldier you will be and more benefits you will receive." "How will we get stronger?" the girl questioned. "You don''t have to worry about that, we have a way, I promise you, if you are willing to work hard, you will get strong, even stronger than those Beastmen and Humans." The vampires'' eyes widened in shock, Ithania noticed an unusual glint in the girl''s eyes, she could see that the girl wanted to talk more, however, she didn''t have the time for that right now. "Alright, you all stay here, we all will leave this ce soon." Then, her eyes turned cold and she muttered, "Remember, do not cause us any trouble, we have saved your life, and we can take it as well." The vampires flinched when they heard her words, then they nodded readily and stayed silent. Ithania then turned towards Azriel and muttered, "I was thinking about calling Aunt Amaya and the others here, they can help us manage all these vampires, this way, we can start sending them to the Mansion." "Even with my speed, I would need 10-12 hours to reach Moonlight Town, Amara and the others would probably need 15-16 days to reach here, are you sure you want to wait for that long?" "I was thinking of using the Flying Carpet." "Huh? You know that only 2 people can travel on the carpet at the same time, right? You do not want me to use the flying carpet and again and again to bring all those 40 women here one by one, right?" "Well, that is what I was thinking of¡­" Ithania muttered. Azriel raised his left eyebrow however before he could question, Ithania''s ring shined and a bucket full of blood appeared in her hands. Then, her icy blue eyes shined and the blood inside the bucket rose up. Then, it changed its shape and turned into a whip. An unusual glint shined in Azriel''s eyes. He now had a vague idea of what she wanted him to do. Ithania then described what she was thinking and Azriel''s eyes shined uncontrobly. ''Has any vampire ever used his power that way before?'' This was the only question in his mind right now. Chapter 82 So Unfair. "*Cough* *Cough* *Cough*¡­ Ugghh¡­ *Cough*¡­" "Are you alright, Sister Amara?" Amara, who was on the ground on all her fours coughing continuously, looked up and saw her Sisters looking at her with pitying eyes. "*Cough*¡­ I-I am f-fine¡­" She nodded and answered in a hoarse voice. "Don''t worry, you will be back to normal in 10 minutes." "*Cough* D-Did you receive the same treatment?" Amara questioned and her sister nodded with a defeated face. She then looked around and all her sisters had the same expressions. Just like her, all the other girls suffered from the same fate. Amara then turned around and her eyes fell on Azriel who was sitting on top of the Flying Carpet. "Couldn''t you have treated us more gently?" She questioned with a scowl on her face. "It is not my fault that you guys are so weak. Tsk Tsk, to think you cannot even take a little ride like this, are you sure you guys are Vampires?" Azriel, however, just shrugged. "L-Little r-ride¡­" Amara and the other girls stuttered when they heard what he said. ''Little ride my ass!'' That''s what they wanted to scream. Then, all the vampire girls recalled how Azriel walked into the prostitution house and wanted them toe with him. Of course, since they already knew about it, they agreed without thinking too much. And then¡­ And then the nightmare begins. 40 girls were divided into 5 groups of 8 women each, then, Azriel would create a red rope out of nowhere and tie all the girls together as if they were a sack of potatoes. Then, he would rise into the air and would drag all of them with him, in the air, at high speed! That was outright traumatic. "Try moving like that you will realize what you call a little ride is!" Amara couldn''t control herself and shot back, her voice was still a little hoarse. "I won''t need to do something like that, I am strong." Azriel shrugged again. "¡­" Amara turned silent. This boy was really hateful. She doesn''t like her at all. "Alright, Aunt Amara, calm down." Ithania then walked towards Amara and the other 39 women and smiled. "It''s hard to calm down when you travel like that." A womanined. Ithania just smiled, "Oh C''mon, Aunt Silvia, I know you are strong enough to face something like that." The woman then calmed down and turned her head away. She couldn''t go against her niece; she has been weak against her from the start. After 5 minutes of rest, Amara finally recovered, she then nced at Ithania, then she nced at around 100 vampires behind Ithania before looking back at Ithania again. "So, why did you call me, Ithania?" She questioned. "I want your help," Ithania answered "Our help? Of course, we will be happy to, tell us, what do you want us to do?" Amara questioned. "I want you to manage all these vampires before all of us return to our base," Ithania answered as she pointed at the vampires behind her. "Manage them?" "Yes." "Alright," Amara nodded and agreed to help, the other women following her nodded as well. "That''s good." Ithania nodded with a smile. "However," Then, Ithania''s tone turned serious, "What would you do if all of them attacked you at the same time?" She questioned. "Why would they do that?" Amara frowned. "Can you trust someone who you have just met?" Ithania smiled. "¡­" Amara turned silent. "What if I tell you that there is a way that you can get stronger within an hour, with no side effects at all." Ithania''s smile widened. "What''s the catch?" Amara questioned. This deal was too good to be true. There has to be a catch. "There is a catch indeed." Ithania nodded. "The process is called, ''Purification''. It will cleanse out all the impurities inside your body and will raise your strength and your future potential. However, The process is extremely agonizing. So agonizing that you would wish you were de-" "It doesn''t matter, do it." Before Ithania could evenplete her sentence, Amara nodded and readied her with a determined look on her face. "Huh? Don''t you want to test it out so that you can have a vague idea of how painful it is?" Ithania frowned. "Ithania, you do not realize how much I and my sisters crave strength, if there is a way to gain strength quickly, then no matter how agonizing it is, we will do it." Amara exined and 12 Vampires wearing ck-coloured skin-tight clothes behind her nodded. These 12 were the vampires who fought against Ithania. After their defeat, their hunger for power grew even more. After all, they were defeated by their niece, they wouldn''t ept that so easily. "We Thirteen are willing to go through this ''purification'' of yours." Amara and the 12 vampires stepped forward. Seeing the look in their eyes, a smile appeared on Ithania''s face, then, a bucket appeared in her hands and the blood inside it rose into the air. A delicious smell affected all the vampires present here, Ithania however, was already used to it, she knew that though this blood may feel delicious, drinking more than 7 drops will cause your body to explode into pieces. And this was diluted blood. Ithania then shook her head and focused on what she was doing. The blood that was flying in the air divided itself into 91 drops, and then, these drops moved towards the 13 vampires. "Drink," Ithania instructed. The women opened their mouths and drank all the blood and, a few secondster, "AAAAGGGHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" ¡­ "¡­" 1 hourter, all the vampires in the Area turned silent and they nced at the broken tree then at Amara who was standing in front of it. "I-I can''t believe we improved so much¡­" one of the 13 vampires who went through purification muttered as she clenched her fist. "The pain was worth it." Another vampire muttered. "Indeed, heck I am even willing to go through it again if I have an improvement like this." "I-Indeed¡­" Another vampire smiled awkwardly. "The results were better than I expected," Amara muttered as she nced at her fist. She then nced at the other 12 and started observing. Just like her, their skins have turned a tone paler and their eyes had turned red as well. These women were already quite beautiful since they worked in a Prostitution house where they eat enough to maintain themselves, but now, their beauty has upped a level as well. Powerful and Beautiful, They were like actual Vampires now. "Looks like you guys are satisfied." Suddenly, the 13 vampires heard a voice, they turned around and saw Ithania walking toward them with a smile. Suddenly, Amara bowed her head, "Ithania Sky, I thank you for what you have done for us." "You do not have to do something like this, Aunt Amara. You were the ones who were willing to take the risk, it was obvious you would get a reward. Please raise your head." Amara raised her head and smiled, "Thank you again." "I guess now you can manage all those vampires?" Ithania questioned. Amara''s smile widened and she answered, "If they attack us, we will kill them." "Good." Ithania nodded in approval. The vampires who were standing behind them shivered in fear. What have they done? Why are they being targeted like that? However, not all vampires were shivering. Some were thinking, thinking about that ''Purification'' they have witnessed, something thatpletely changed these women right in front of their eyes. They wanted it as well. They wanted to get strong as well. "B-Big Sister" Suddenly, the girl who questioned Azriel and Ithania called out. While Azriel was away, Ithania and the little girl talked a lot, just like all the ve vampires, the girl didn''t have any name, therefore, Ithania gave one to her. Hera Sky. Yes, she gave the girl herst name. "What is it Hera?" "B-Big Sister, c-can I go through Purification as well?" A smile appeared on Ithania''s face as she heard her question. Of course, she didn''t forget to note the vampires whose eyes flinched when Hera mentioned Purification. These were the vampires who wanted to go through Purification even after seeing that hellish pain. These were the brave vampires. The type of vampires Ithania and Azriel wanted the most right now. "Don''t worry, Hera, not only you, all of you vampires will be given the chance to go through Purification, but not right now. We have more important things to do right now." Well, that was not it, the only reason Ithania didn''t allow them to go through purification was that she didn''t trust them enough yet. She still needs to day or two to find out how and what kind of people they were. She had bad experiences before. It wouldn''t matter as long as she is here, however, she won''t be there with them when they walk towards the base. If there are any trouble-making vampires here, they wouldn''t miss a chance to cause trouble on the journey. Therefore, Ithania decided to take things slowly. Then, a pout appeared on her face, she then nced at Azriel and she snorted inwardly, ''You get to have all the fun, while I would need to babysit these vampires¡­ So unfair.'' Chapter 83 War. 2 armies stood in front of each other, the numbers were fairly mismatched. One had 30,000 thousand men while the other only had half of that amount, 15,000 men, however, the determination, excitement and rage in the eyes of those 15,000 men told that they weren''t scared. These 30,000 men in front of them were nothing, they could even take on 60,000 men let alone 30,000. Hmph! Humans were weak after all. These were the thoughts of those 15,000 Beastmen as they nced at the humans with disdainful eyes. "Heh. As expected, those humans brought 30,000 men for a small-scale war like this." Levina, the Fox Kin scoffed. "Breeding and poption is the only thing they are good at, after all." Helie, the Rabbit Kin smirked as well. "As expected of humans." Kamdem, the Elephant Kinughed. "¡­" Cyneric, the Lion Kin, didn''t say anything. He just looked at the humans with a solemn look on his face. Seeing the look on their friend''s face, the other three couldn''t control themselves and chuckled. "He''s really angry huh¡­" Levina muttered. "Those humans are dead meat¡­" Helie muttered and Kamdem nodded. Cyneric, who is usually very energetic and open-minded stopped talking altogether after their meeting ended. The only thing he did know was to train and sleep and train again. That''s it. He has been waiting for this day for a long time now. Today, he would ughter these human bastards. On the other side of the battlefield, the humans looked pretty chill. They had 30,000 men, which was double the men Beasts had, it would be a rather easy victory for them. Those Beasts don''t stand a chance at all. "Heh, General Warlock, sending you is an overkill, don''t you think?" A sub-general walked toward the General of the human army andughed. "Don''t take it too lightly, those Beastmen have sent all four generals for this war," Warlok answered. "Haah? So what? Aren''t they still just Master Stage Cultivators, whereas you are a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, there is no way we would lose." The sub-generalughed in a carefree way. He wasn''t bothered at all. Warlok didn''t like his attitude at all, one should be serious when ites to war, no matter how easy to win it is. This war will be simple, Warlok knows that. However, they should still try to reduce as many deaths as possible. The thoughts of the two armies werepletely different, one side was ready to kill and devour, and the other was sure of their victory and was trying to reduce their causalities. However, there was one thing that they both had inmon. And that was having 1000 ve vampires in front of them. These ve vampires were a suicide army, an army that would test out enemy weapons and strength. Yes, in other words, they were sacrificial pawns, no, they weren''t even pawns, they were cannon fodder that would be killed as soon as the war started. *Dong* *Dong* *Dong* The huge bell was then rung and soon, "Attack!" Cyneric and Warlok ordered at the same time, however, the Beastmen and the Humans didn''t move. The only ones who moved were the 2000 vampires. There was no war cry, no energy, nothing, they just moved and were ready to be killed. They knew their role as well. The vampires then dashed toward each other and the sh started, at the same time, the humans and Beastmen started firing their arrows and skills toward the vampires. Beastmen, however, were bad with Mana, therefore, only a few of them were using Skills, and most of them were using arrows. Humans were a more bnced race, there were equal amounts of Skill users and Arrow users. As for the vampires¡­ Well, they just fought without any technique. They were just cannon fodders, after all, they don''t need to learn any technique. That was how the Humans and Beastmen thought, therefore, they didn''t even bother to train these vampires. However, suddenly, something weird happened, while fighting, around 400 vampires, who were shing with each other moved towards the right, of course, since they were still fighting with each other, no one felt it was wrong. However, this didn''t stay the same for long, those 400 vampires kept moving away from the battlefield. The Humans and Beastmen leaders noticed that something was wrong and at the same time, the vampires stopped fighting with each other and ran into the jungle. "They are trying to escape! Kill them!" The Humans and Beastmen were now sure. Then, they stopped aiming at the vampires in the middle of the battlefield and started shooting the vampires who were trying to run away, humans were a step further as the human leader send around 1000 men behind them. "Kill those bastards! How dare they betray us!?" The human leader roared in rage. "Yeaahhhh!! Kill those traitors!!" The human soldiers roared and rushed toward the vampires. However, just as they were about to reach there, an arrow pierced through a human soldier''s head. "What? Where did thate from?" A soldier couldn''t help but question and he started looking around. "Aaghhh!" Another soldier cried in pain as the arrow pierced his armour and he fell down. "What''s happening!?" The human soldiers were in panic. "L-Look up!" Suddenly, a human shouted in panic and fear. The human soldiers look up and their eyes widened in horror when they saw countless arrows that wereing toward them. They finally realized who attacked them. The Beastmen. They then looked around and noticed that no Beastmen soldiers are chasing after the Vampires. "S-Shields up! Prepare for the arrows!" A human soldier ordered as his shield appeared in his hand. "Those Bastards! They dare to attack us like this! Rest of the Army, Charge forward! ATTACK!!" a sub-general roared in rage. "YEEAAHHHHH!!" the humans then finally started moving as they roared in excitement. The Humans and the Beastmen''s motives were different. The Humans were fighting to save their face, however, the Beastmen were fighting solely for the sake of revenge. They wanted revenge. As for those stupid ves? They didn''t care. They can do whatever they want. Killing humans were much more important right now. "My fellow Beastmen, let''s avenge our Kin! Attack!" Cyneric pointed his sword towards the human army and roared. "YEAAAAAHHHHH!!" The Beastmen Army moved as well. ¡­ On the other hand, the vampires who ran away started panicking. "Did we do the right thing?" A vampire questioned. "What the hell are you talking about? We would have already died if we had not done anything. This is more like another chance that is given to us, we will either die or we will live." "True, at least we tried to do something," "Indeed, how long has it been since a vampire has defied another race? Heh, we might even be the first of our kind." "Hahahaha~ True. To be honest, I think we vampires should man up a little, aren''t we stronger than normal humans?" "Heh. Don''t eat more than you can chew. We might be stronger than normal humans, but what about those cultivator bastards." "Don''t forget about the sun as well, if we fight under it, there is no way we can defeat a normal human either." Another vampire muttered as he nced up in the sky. "Yeah, we are abandoned by the heavens." The vampires started nodding with gloomy looks on their faces. "It''s good that you ves know that." Suddenly, the vampires heard a voice and their eyes widened in fright. They turned around and saw around 100 human soldiers who were running after them with smiles on their faces. "Hehe~ You ves, it''s good that you know your ce, however, to be daring enough to defy us? Heh. Your end won''t be good." A man, who looked like the leader of these humansughed manically. These 100 humans were the ones who had rushed towards the vampires before the Beastmen attacked. "We are dead¡­" A vampire muttered. If they were normal humans, they might have the chance to fight back since they had the numerical advantage, however, all these 50 humans were cultivators with the highest being a Beginner Stage Cultivator while the others were Apprentice Stage Cultivators. They stood no chance against them. "We are dead indeed¡­" Another vampire nodded, his eyes were filled with despair and helplessness. ''At least we tried¡­'' "Hahaha! I like that look on your fa-" The human leader wanted tough, however, before he could notice, his head was severed. Yes, the strongest human was killed in one single sh. The vampires'' eyes widened in surprise when they nced at the man standing in front of the human''s headless body with a sword in his hand. The man didn''t stay there, he moved his sword and beheaded another soldier. As if on cue, a few more figures appeared around the area and started attacking the humans. The humans tried to defend themselves, however, they stood no chance. They were being ughtered without any mercy whatsoever. "W-Who are you people!?" Chapter 84 Hey, Can You Say That Again? "W-Who are you people!?" A human soldier questioned in fear as he nced at the beings who were attacking and killing all the soldiers mercilessly. There were barely 20 in number, how are they overpowering 100 of them to this extent!? "AAAGGHHH!!" "UGGHH!!" "Spar- AGGHHH!" However, the only thing he received as an answer was screams. Screams of hisrades who were now dead. These figures were eerily silent, it was as if the only thing they knew about was killing. The human soldier looked around and started analyzing the situation. He needs to think, He needs to find a way to survive. And he needs to do it fast. Fighting them directly won''t help, these people are too strong. Going against them directly is a stupid idea. The human soldier then turned around and saw a path. Yes, that was a blind spot. He will run away from there. As for hisrades? Their life did not matter to him. Especially when his own life is in danger right. A smile appeared on the man''s face when he thought about it, however, just as he was about to run, his world turned upside and everything that surrounded him started growing taller. No, something was wrong. His vision then moved on its own and he saw a blue sky, and then, the vision continued moving and soon, a headless body appeared in front of his eyes. The human frowned, however, soon, his eyes widened in surprise. ''M-My bod-'' *Thud* That was his thought. After that, his head fell to the floor and he lost his consciousness. Something simr happened with other soldiers as well. They all died within one sh, only a few lucky ones were able to block a move or two before dying. The difference between the two sides was overwhelming. It didn''t take long, 10 minutes. Within 10 minutes, 100 human soldiers who chased after vampires were annihted. "Uuggghh, only 100 chased after them, so annoying. I wanted to kill more humans." The man who started the attack and killed the leader of the humans groaned in dissatisfaction. "Tsk Tsk, can''t you control yourself a little? Who told you to attack so quickly?" A woman walked close to the man and snorted. "Hmph! You were unable tomand properly, you are just ipetent." The man snorted. "I am not ipetent! It''s you who is too reckless! These humans were weak; what if there was an Advance Stage Cultivator among them?" "Hmph! So what!? I can easily take on an Advance Stage Cultivator." "Oh yeah? I don''t think so!" "It doesn''t matter what you think!" The two of them started bickering with each other. "¡­" The ve Vampires, who had run away from the battlefield nced at the people in front of him with nk looks on their faces. They then nced at each other and nodded. "U-Umm¡­ W-Who are you people?" One of them stepped forward and questioned. "You bas-" Hearing their question, the two beings stopped fighting each other and turned around. However, as soon as they turned around, the vampires'' eyes widened in shock, "R-Red eyes¡­ A-Are you guys vampires¡­?" One of the vampires questioned. "Ahem Ahem." The man who killed the leader cleared his throat. "So you people are going to join us." "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" The woman beside the man and the other vampires, all of the people around the man turned silent and looked at the man with a nk looks on their faces. "W-What?" "Ferox¡­ I think you are more suited for fighting, you should leave all the talks to me and Valerian." The man, Ferox, narrowed his eyes. "Are you calling me dumb, Tassia?" He questioned. "No, I am not calling you dumb, well I am, but I do not mean that." Tassia answered. "I am just saying that you should leave the talks to me, just look at those people, do you think they understand what you are talking about at all?" Tassia questioned as she pointed at the vampires. "¡­" Ferox turned silent. These vampires looked confused. But he couldn''t understand one thing, why are they so confused? What is there to be confused about? Didn''t he exin everything so clearly? Or are these vampires especially dumb? Seeing that confused look on Ferox''s face, Tassia sighed. She didn''t know what he was thinking, however, she didn''t care about it either. As long as he was silent, she was satisfied. She then turned towards the vampires and smile elegantly. "To answer your question, yes, we are vampires." As she said that, other beings who attacked the humans with them turned toward the ve Vampires, they all had red eyes and pale skin, signalling that they are indeed vampires. "I¡­ I do not believe that¡­ If you are vampires, then how are you so strong?" A vampire couldn''t help but question. Hearing his question, a smile appeared on Ferox''s face. "Hey, can you say that again?" He pointed at the vampire who said that and requested. "Huh?" The vampire who said that frowned. However, heplied with the weird request. "If you are vampires, how are you so strong?" Ferox''s smile widened. ''Hahaha. This feels good, it''s the same thing I felt when Sir Azriel killed those humans, however, this time, I am the one who surprised all the other vampires. Hahahaha. It feels so good." Tassia and other vampires looked at him weirdly. However, Tassia then shook her head and decided to continue. "Vampires are stronger than humans. I am sure even you guys can defeat normal humans, correct?" The vampires nodded. "As for the cultivators, if you guys follow us, you would be able to defeat them as well," Tassia muttered and the vampires'' eyes widened in surprise. Defeating cultivators!? How is that possible!? And as if knowing their thoughts, Tassia smiled, "I know it is hard to believe, a few months ago, we were the same as you, ves who thought our fate was to serve humans. However, someone changed our life and made us into what we are. All we did was trust that person, now all you need to do is trust us. We, Vampires, are a lot stronger than you think." Tassia''s red eyes shined brightly. The ve vampires nced at each other and then their gaze turned serious. They have nowhere else to go, they would have been killed if it wasn''t for the ''vampires'' in front of them. They owe them their life. "We trust you." The vampires nodded. A smile appeared on Tassia''s face and she nodded back. "Good." The vampires then asked a few questions, Tassia answered some of them while she just shook her head for the others. She didn''t know how much she should reveal to these vampires. That is for Lady Ithania to decide, not her. "They are all dead." 15 minutester, Ferox muttered with a solemn look on his face. The ve vampires frowned. What the hell is this man talking about? Tassia however, understood what he meant and a sad look appeared on her face. Ferox saw that and shook his head, "Don''t think too much about it, it was their fault that they weren''t brave enough to defy those humans and beasts even if it meant their death." "But they were still vampires¡­" Tassia muttered. "As Lady Ithania and Sir Azriel say, only the brave and strong can survive in this world." Ferox muttered and Tassia nodded. She then turned toward the vampires and ordered, "Alright, let''s move to our camp." "Hmm hmm, you bring all of them to the camp, I will go first and report everything to Lady Ithania." Ferox muttered. Tassia nodded in agreement and Ferox ran deep into the forest at a startling speed. The ve vampires were surprised by how quick he was. Even though they had already seen him fight, it was still shocking to them. "Alright, don''t stop, keep moving, we don''t have much time." Tassia ordered and everyone continued moving. ¡­ 2 hourster, all the vampires walked into a camp that Ithania had set up. After settling everyone down, Tassia rushed towards Ithania and bowed. "Lady Ithania." "Good job. I have heard the report." Ithania praised. "Thank you." Tassia nodded with a smile on her face. "Will this be thest batch?" Ferox questioned. "Yes, after sending these vampires to the mansion, we will be going to where Dwarves and Elves reside." Ithania nodded. It has been 15 days since the Beastmen attacked the human town. Ithania only needed 2-3 days to arrange everything. The distance from this camp to Luminia''s mansion was only 600 km. She had created aplete pathway for all the vampires to follow. A 12 days journey, with 2 big camps that have 3 Beginner Stage Cultivators protecting the camps, and 9 small camps with 10 Apprentice Stage Cultivators protecting the camps. (There''s a picture in the paragraphment on the road. It is handwritten so forgive this poor author for bad handwriting.) The vampires moved at night and rest during the day. Every day, they only have to walk for 50 km and reach the next camp before the morning. Then, they rest and move to another camp the next day. This process may look long and tedious. But for Ithania, it was a simple job. All she had to do was send the batch of vampires from here and her subordinates will do the rest. For this 12 days long journey, she only needs to work for a few hours and then she is able to receive the next batch. Of course, this was thest batch and now, She can finally go to Dwarves and Elves. Heh. "Alright, I should call him now." Chapter 85 The Only Thing Left Is To Start The War. "So you finally called me, huh?" "Sir Azriel," 7 Vampires bowed respectfully as they nced at Azriel who was walking toward them with a smile on his face. To their greeting, Azriel just nodded and then he nced at Ithania. A smile appeared on Ithania''s face as she questioned, "Did you enjoy your little trip?" "Enjoy my ass, I couldn''t do anything at all." "Of c''mon, creating bases and infiltrating enemies is fun, is it not?" Ithania questioned. "Are you out of your mind or something?" Azriel questioned with an annoyed look on his face. A yful smile appeared on Ithania''s face as she chuckled. A vein popped out on Azriel''s forehead when he saw her acting like that. "So, have all the vampires been sent to Teacher''s mansion?" Azriel questioned. "Yes, everyone left 2 days ago." "Tsk Tsk, to think you will take 15 days for something like this, I guess being a Bookworm isn''t that good after all." Azriel chuckled. This time, Ithania was the one who was annoyed. "Why don''t you do it then!?" "Oh yeah? And then what would you have done? Infiltrate the enemy vige? Heh. Don''t forget, with you Mana, you would need a week just to travel to the Dwarven Town. Also, how are you going to infiltrate their town? Acting like a human? Heehh?" The more Azriel spoke, the more Ithania''s face twitched. However, she knew he was right, she didn''t have the ability to do what he can. And just thinking about it annoys her even more. ''Fucking monster. Just wait, wait and see how I will surpass you.'' Seeing her annoyed look, Azriel chuckled, however, then his gaze fell on the 7 vampires who were watching them and he decided to stop. This was enough. He will tease herter, not in front of these vampires. "What about the war? What was the result?" He questioned. A smile appeared on Ithania''s face as she answered, "My predictions were right, you were wrong, it was a draw." "Huh? How did that happen? Aren''t the Beastmen stronger than humans? They had 4 Master Stage Cultivators, and the human only had one Grand Master Stage Cultivator, how did they lose?" Azriel frowned. "Well, as I expected, there was 1 more Grand Master Stage Cultivator hiding among the humans and he was as strong as Warlok. The two of them worked together to fight against the 4 Master Stage Cultivators and their match resulted in a draw." "Heh. To think those humans would need 2 Grand Master Stage Cultivators to deal with 4 Master Stage Cultivators and they still failed to win, as expected of the weakest race in Yrniel. I guess they are only good at ying tricks and backstabbing those who helped them." Azrielughed disdainfully. "¡­" Ithania didn''t say anything and stayed silent. She knew Azriel pretty well, she knew that behind that disdainful smile, there was anger. She wasn''t any different either, after hearing everything that happened in the past, her hatred for all the other races in Yrniel increased as well. She was just better at not showing it. "Then what do you think? Will there be another war? Will the Beastmene back with a Grand Master Stage Cultivator?" Azriel controlled his emotions and questioned. Ithania immediately shook her head. "The cause for this war was only a Vige, practically speaking, except for that Advance Stage Lion Kin, the Beastmen haven''t lost anything at all. There is no way they would bring Grand Master Stage to the battlefield, the humans would simply reply with an Expert Stage Cultivator. Things will never end if it goes on like this. War needs a reason. And the destruction of a mere Beastmen Vige just isn''t enough to prolong this war." She was sure about it. Actually, she never thought that Grand Master Stage Cultivators would be involved in this war. The scale of this war was already high enough, there is no way the two races will go farther. "Then how do you think this game will end?" "Negotiations. The Humans and Beastmen leaders will meet each other and negotiate. Most probably, the humans would give into the Beastmen''s initial demand and would provide the heads of the people responsible for the destruction of Neko vige." "Huh? How are they going to do that? I already killed all of them." Azriel frowned. Yes, after killing those 4 soldiers, Azriel waited for the humans to make their decision. They had two options, either they go into the Town and report everything that happened to Viscount Baldor, if they did that, they would still be useful to Azriel and Ithania since they would me the war. However, the humans decided to choose another option. They knew that no one is going to believe them if they said that they don''t know how they appeared in the vige. They realized that they might be used as a sacrifice to stop the war. Therefore, to avoid that fate, they decided to run away. Of course, that didn''t help Azriel and Ithania at all and since the dogs had no use left, they were annihted. "We know who is responsible for it, the humans who are responsible for it, however, do the Beastmen know this?" Ithania smiled. "So they are nning to sacrifice someone else?" "Yes, the best part about humans is breeding, although losing a Master Stage Cultivator and other cultivators would affect them, it is certainly better than fighting this war. Also, it''s not like they have to sacrifice good soldiers, they can easily sacrifice the ''troublesome'' ones and be done with it." "What about the survivors? Didn''t they see everything? Especially that little girl?" "Are you talking about your niece?" Ithania questioned with a smile. "Shut up." Azriel''s eyes shined in annoyance. Ithania chuckled and continued, "The Humans aren''t the only one who wants to end the war, Beastmen do as well. They don''t care about the attackers now. The only thing they need is a reason to end this war. I guess it will be something along these lines, Humans would ''realize'' that their men were in the wrong and they wrongfully attacked Beastmen Vige, humans is a ''just'' race, it didn''t matter if they were of their own race or some other race, justice shall be served. Therefore, in order to deal justice, they captured all those men who attacked the Beastmen''s vige and would give them to the Beastmen to do as they deem fit. Of course, humans won''t be the ones taking all the damage, they don''t want other races tough at them. This is the most likely scenario, The Beastmen, who attacked innocent humans were in the wrong as well, therefore, they would need to pay some pensation'' so that the humans can rebuild the destroyed towns and give a proper burial to their people." Azriel nodded in understanding and again, he was impressed by Bookworm''s capability. She was smart. He had to give her that. "What are you looking at?" Ithania questioned as she nced at Azriel looking at her with a strange look on his face. "Nothing, I just feel like you are dumb." Another vein popped on Ithania''s forehead, she wanted to retort, however, there were more important things to do right now. "Whatever, now that you are done asking, shall we move to the Dwarven vige?" Azriel nodded, his ring shined and the Flying Carpet appeared in front of him. He then turned around and nced at the 7 vampires. "Alright you guys,e here." The 7 vampires nodded, Azriel then raised his hand and Blood formed in the air, then, it turned into a red coloured rope and circled around the 7 vampires. Azriel and Ithania then sat on the carpet and the carpet flew into the air. "Ugghhh¡­ This won''t be good¡­" Ferox, who was tied along with the other 6 vampires groaned. "I agree with you." Tassia and the other vampires nodded as well. "Lady Ithania has it easy. She can just sit alongside Sir Azriel." Another vampireined. "Just be as good as her, then you can sit with Sir Azriel as well," "Ugghhh¡­" The vampires groaned as they hung in the air like some objects. "Heh. Try not to throw up, you guys." Azriel nced at the vampires and smile yfully. Then, he injected his Mana into the Carpet and, *Whoosh* "Aaahhhhhh!!" ¡­ 3 dayster, Azriel and the others finally appeared in front of a Dwarven Town. Actually, with the Flying Carpet''s speed, they only needed 20 to 22 hours to reach here, however, as mentioned before, due to high Mana consumption, Azriel needed to rest again and again in between the journey and the whole journey needed 3 days. Of course, these 3 days were like hell for other vampires. Being pulled by a flying carpet at a very high speed wasn''t fun at all. Even someone like Ferox was silent this whole journey. Yes, even he didn''t have any energy left, he was mentally exhausted. "So? Where are the bases?" Ithania, who was obviously better than other vampires, questioned. "I have made five bases, each of them is 100 km away from each other, Valerian and the other 4 Vampires are at each base and we have gathered around 50 vampires in total." "50 huh¡­ that''s higher than I expected," "Well, we would have gathered more but the war hasn''t started yet." "What about the war preparation?" A big smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he answered. "Well, I have prepared everything, The only thing left is to start the War." Chapter 86 Heavens Wrath. "Galvir! Where were you!?" A 1.2-meter tall man with a muscr build questioned. He wore a dusty green coloured shirt and dark green coloured pants, he had brown hair and a long brown beard, his face looked toughed, a huge nose and ck eyes. He was a Dwarf named Thorton. "Ahh, I apologize, Mister Thorton, I went outside the town for a while." Another man named Galvir answered. Just like Thorton, he was a short man, with simr features, just that his eyes were blue and his beard was a shade darker than Thorton. He was a Dwarf as well. "You know how important this is right? You don''t want to dy the experiment for another day, do you?" Thorton questioned as he narrowed his eyes. "No, of course not! Rather, I will make sure the experiment is performed today! I can''t contain my excitement!" Galvir eximed as his blue eyes shined. "Hmph! If you were so excited, then why did you ask me to dy the experiment for the past week?" Thorton questioned. "Ughh¡­ I just had this feeling that the experiment would fail¡­" "How many times do I have to tell you? We do not work on feelings, we work on facts! I don''t know why I took you in 2 weeks ago!" Thortonined. "Yes yes, I understand, Mister Thorton." Galvir nodded. "Ugghh! How do you not understand such simple words, call me Master! Master Thorton!" "Yes Yes. Now let''s go, we are gettingte, I believe this is the best time to start the Experiment." Galvir nodded and then started walking. "Tsk Tsk, what a disobedient disciple," Thortonined and then started walking. The experiment was more important than this formality. He knows that as well. A few minutester, Thorton and Galvir, both walked into a garden and in front of their eyes, was a white-coloured streamlined object with different engravings on it. Seeing it, a proud smile appeared on Thorton''s face and he lifted his chest, "Heh. This is my masterpiece." "I heard that your ''masterpiece'' got stolen?" Galvir muttered with a smile. An annoyed look appeared on Throton''s face when he heard that, "Don''t make me remember that! I don''t know which bastard did it, but if I got my hands on him, I will tear him into shreds. I would make him regret stealing my masterpiece!" "You sound angry." "I AM ANGRY!" Thorton shouted at the top of his lungs. "Because of that bastard thief, I had to make another Heaven''s wrath." "Heaven''s wrath, don''t you think the name is too much?" Galvir questioned. "This is just an experiment, I will increase its firepower, then it will actually be Heaven''s Wrath, just you wait!" Thorton answered. "Sure Sure, I''ll wait for that day." Galvir nodded. "Shall we start the experiment now?" "Alright." A smile appeared on Galvir''s face as he watched Thorton walking towards the ''Heaven''s Wrath'' to activate it. Just like Beastmen, Dwarves are a race that has talent in Body Cultivation, there are rarely any Dwarves who practice Mana Cultivation. Of course, in the bigger picture, this was unfavourable for them. The Beastmen had their ''Transformation'' that allows them to tremendously increase their Power. Dwarves, however, cannot do that. Of course, that doesn''t mean dwarves are helpless, the dwarves may not be able to transform into a beast, however, they had a special power. They can ''Enchant.'' They can Enchant weapons, they can create stronger weapons, they can create weapons that only require the user to put in their Mana and they will work automatically. This is what makes them so scary and practically doubles their power in wars. Of course, this also brings a lot of business to dwarves as well. They sell the ''enchanted'' weapons to other races at a high price, this is also one of the major sources of ie the Dwarves have. They practically monopolize the Weapons market and could set the price to whatever they wanted. The only other race who can ''Enchant'' weapons are the humans. However, their ''talent'' in this field is almost negligible in front of Dwarves. The best of humans is worse than the worse of the Dwarves, that is how scary the difference is. "Alright, I am activating it. You keep noting your findings." Thorton muttered. "Alright, all the best." Galvir nodded. Thorton then started pouring him Mana into the ''Heaven''s Wrath'' and the engravings carved on Heaven''s Wrath started shining. 20 Secondster, all the engravings were shining brightly and Thorton quickly stepped back. Then, *Whoosh* The Heave''s Wrath shot into the air at high speed. "Hahaha! Would you look at that! My masterpiece! Hahaha!" Thorton who saw it flyingughed out loud and Galvir, who was standing behind him smile as well. His blue eyes turned red due to excitement, however, he soon controlled his emotions and his eyes went back to normal. ''Do not fail, Ithania.'' ¡­ In the air, Tassia and Ithania were sitting on top of the flying carpet, Tassia was the one who was controlling to Carpet. Since the Carpet wasn''t moving and was just floating in the air, the Mana consumption wasn''t that high, that is the reason why Tassia was able to maintain it. Ithania, on the other hand, was standing on the Carpet, around her, a lot of blood was flowing in the air. She was waiting and was prepared. 5 minutester, Heaven''s Wrath that Thorton had released appeared in her vision and she prepared herself. The blood around her started moving and it quickly formed a wide sheet. The Heaven''s Wrath collided with the blood sheet and before it could burst, Ithania brought her hands close to each other and the blood around the area formed a sphere with Heaven''s Wrath inside it. Ithania however, wasn''t done, more and more blood moved and started strengthening the sphere. 10 secondster, the sphere trembled. Beads of sweat appeared on Ithania''s face and then, she sighed in relief. "It''s done¡­" Saying that, she sat on the carpet powerlessly. "Now move," She ordered. "Yes, Lady Ithania." Tassia, who was sitting in front of her nodded and injected more Mana into the Carpet. As for Ithania, she started drinking a blue-coloured potion. It was a Mana potion that helps in Mana regeneration, her work wasn''t done yet, there was onest step she had toplete. "Stop." 1 minuteter, Ithania ordered and Tassia stopped. Ithania then stood up again, the ring on her finger shined and another Heaven''s Wrath appeared in her hands. Yes, Heaven''s Wrath. It was given to her by Azriel, who was disguised as Gavril. Indeed, Azriel wasn''t wasting time for these past 15 days, he was using this time to find a good target, gain his trust, steal his ''masterpiece'' and, n this war. A smile appeared on Ithania''s face as she shook her head. Then, she started injecting her Mana into Heaven''s Wrath and once all the symbols were lightened up, she released Heaven''s Wrath and let it fall. Another secondter, the Heaven''s Wrath, which was free-falling gained momentum and shot forward. ¡­ In an Elven Vige, two elves were standing together, talking to each other as they nced at children ying in front of them. "Ah, Taira, I heard that your son was selected into the City Guards in the city?" A long-eared beautiful woman with green eyes and blonde hair questioned. "Yes, I just received his letter a few days ago. I am d, that boy was working very hard to get there." The woman named Taira answered, just like the other woman, she had long ears as well, the shade of her hair was paler while her eyes were blue. Even though she was a 35-year-old woman, she still looked beautiful. "That''s good, as parents, it feels good when your child''s efforts are rewarded." The other woman answered. "It feels good indeed. Now I just worry about Morthil," Tiara muttered as she nced at the little boy who was ying with his friends with a smile on her face. "Of c''mon, he is just a little boy right now, give him some time and he will grow into a dependable and strong man, just like Bararod, your other son." "I hop- Hmm?" Tiara was about to reply, however, a frown appeared on her face when she saw a child who was looking in the air while pointing at something. She then raised her head to match the child''s gaze and soon, her eyes widened when she saw a white-coloured object moving towards them at a high speed. "Move!" She screamed as she dashed towards Morthil, however, her efforts were in vain. The object came faster than she expected, not only that, but as soon as the object made contact with the ground, It exploded. *Boom* A huge shockwave was released and it engulfed all the eves around it. And a few secondster, Panic ensued. "AAGghhhhh!" "Ruunnnn!" Chapter 87 Eillia Dolreth *BOOM* "W-What happened!?" "Someone attacked our vige!?" "Who could it be!?" "Aggghhhh! Runnn!!" "Save your lives! Run away!" "NO! This can''t be! My wife is there!" An ear-piercing sound was heard and all the vigers panicked. They turned around and saw a huge wave of fire engulfing everything and everyone started running around in panic. Chaos spread all over the vige, Some vigers were running away, Some were trying to rush toward the explosion to try and save their family. Some abandoned their family and ran away. It was unbearably chaotic as screams and people running away and that huge fire was the only thing that others could hear and see. "What happened!?" A woman questioned, she had blonde hair and blue eyes, and her long ears indicated that she was an Elf. She was Nadia, the Vige head of the Elven vige. "Vige Head! One-fourth of the vige is destroyed!" Another Elf answered. "What!?" Nadia''s eyes widened in shock when she heard the man in front of him. She had felt the shockwave as well, however, she did not think that things were this bad. "Do you know how this happened?" Nadia questioned as she moved outside her house and rushed in the direction of the explosion. "No, we don''t know what happened, we only heard the explosion as well." The man answered and a frown appeared on Nadia''s face. She then increased her speed and rushed towards the explosion. 1 minuteter, she paused and her eyes widened in surprise as she saw what looked like a barrennd in front of her. Houses were destroyed, corpses were mangled, and the closer she walked to the centre of the explosion, the more the destruction was. In the end, she couldn''t even find the trace of any corpses, they were all turned into ashes. Women, men, children and the elderly, none were spared. All of them died without even knowing how they died. "W-Who did that¡­?" Nadia questioned with a shocked look on her face. Tears had welled on the edges of her eyes, however, she took a deep breath and didn''t allow the tears to fall down. She won''t be the one who will cry, she will make the one responsible for this incident cry. She clenched her fist as she gritted her teeth in anger, and then, she started looking around. An explosion of this scale can''t be done without leaving behind any proof, it was just too sudden and powerful, there has to be a clue. "V-Vige Head, wait, you shouldn''t do there!" Nadia didn''t care about what the man said and walked towards the centre, she could still feel the heat lingering around the area, however, it wasn''t hot enough to be unbearable for her. She could still take it on. Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead as she continued walking. Then, her eyes fell on some pieces of white metal that were lying on the burned ground. ''Huh? What it this?'' She picked the white metal, however, as soon as she did, it turned into ashes. Nadia''s frown deepened. She cannot find out anything if things go like this. "Use the emergency contact and call the Golden Leaf Town." She returned to the man and ordered. "As youmand, Vige Head." The man bowed and then left. Nadia nodded and then she turned towards her other subordinates who had joined the 2 of them when they were rushing here. "You all, go calm the vigers, tell them that we have dealt with the troublemaker." "Huh? We have dealt with him?" A woman couldn''t help but frown. There was no fight, right? Or were her sense a little too slow? Nadia shook her head and muttered, "It is a lie, we do not even know who is responsible for this, how can we deal with him? The vigers don''t need to know this. Just tell them that the troublemaker is dealt with, calm them down, running around like that won''t help." The woman understood what the Vige head wanted and nodded. Then, she and the other 2 men bowed and ran away. After she was left alone, Nadia gritted her teeth in rage and her eyes turned even redder, ''I will make you pay!'' 10 minutester, the man who had gone away to calm the vigers returned, "Why are you back?" Nadia questioned. "Vige Head, the ves¡­" "Huh? What about them?" "W-We cannot find a single ve in the whole vige, all of them had run away!" "Huh? The ves ran away?" "Yes, I believe that they used the chaos that ensued to their advantage and ran away when no one was looking." "Huh? Who gave them this courage?" Nadia frowned even more, however then, her eyes turned cold and she ordered. "Send a few men to find them, drag them back here. All the reconstruction will be done by them, how dare they run away!?" "As youmand, Vige Head." The man muttered, however, just as she was about to leave, Nadia called out. "Wait." "What is it, Vige Head?" "Let them be," Nadia ordered. "Huh? We are going to let those ves run away?" The man questioned. "We do not have the time to deal with mere ves, we still do not know who is behind this explosion, he and his team might be lurking in the shadows, waiting for the opportunity to strike us again. If we send our men to look for those ves, they might attack us again." Nadia muttered. The man''s eyes shined in realization, however, he was still unwilling. "Are we going to let those ves go?" "We have no other choice, ves are the least of our worries right now. Also, those ves can''t run away. They will get caught eventually." The man nodded, Indeed, the ves weren''t worth the risk. "What about the vige? Has everyone calmed down?" Nadia questioned. "We are still working on it, the majority of them have calmed down, however, the people who lost their family members are still emotionally unstable." The man answered. "I can understand that. Give them some time, let them calm down, now all we have to do is wait for the Town to send someone." "Yes." The man nodded and then left. ¡­ 1 hourter, Nadia finally managed to get everything under control, though vigers were still worried and panicking, the situation was a lot better than them running around shouting like fools. Now, everyone was sent back to their houses, those who lost their house were amodated in their friend''s houses momentarily and everything in the vige turned silent. Eerily silent. Nadia and her subordinates, who managed to calm everyone down were now having a meeting in Nadia''s house. "What do we do?" A man questioned. "What could we do, we can only wait for the help from the town to appear." A woman answered. "Is that the only way?" "There has to be something we can do right?" "No." This time, Nadia was the one who spoke and everyone turned silent. Seeing that she has grabbed their attention, Nadia nodded and then continued, "We cannot do anything else, we have calmed the vigers, our men are ready to fight if any attacks us right now, there is nothing else we can do. The enemy is in the shadows while we are out in the open. We cannot move recklessly. We can only stay in our shell and y it safe till the people from the Town arrives, that is when we will make our move." "Then why are we having this meeting?" A woman couldn''t help but question. "We just want to give out an impression that we are discussing something, it is to calm everyone down," Nadia answered. Her subordinates nodded. And then, the room turned silent and Nadia closed her eyes again. Her words were clear, this meeting did not hold any meaning at all. There is no point in discussing anything. This made the atmosphere awkward, however, the subordinates quickly copied their leader and closed their eyes as well. ¡­ 3 hourster, the help from the town finally walked into the vige. Nadia frowned when she saw the woman standing in front of her, the woman had an alluring figure with very pale green coloured hair, green eyes and a perfectly carved face. She was a beauty that could win any man''s heart, however, she wasn''t the one Nadia needed right now. ''She is the only one? Where are the others?'' She thought inwardly. However, all her doubts were cleared when she heard the woman''s words. "I am Eillia Dolreth," "I am grateful to be in your presence, Lady Eillia." ? Nadia bowed respectfully. Her subordinates were a little surprised by her actions, however, they bowed down as well. No matter who she was, if the Vige Head was giving her so much respect, they had to give her the same amount of respect as well. Nadia was satisfied by how quick-witted her subordinates were, she then nced at the woman in front of her and a big sigh of relief escaped from her mouth. She knew this woman, Eillia Dolreth, the strongest existence in the Golden Leaf Town, even stronger than the Town Head. If she was sent here, it makes sense why she was alone. She doesn''t need anyone''s help. She alone was enough. "Take me to the centre of the explosion," Eillia ordered. "As youmand,dy Eillia." Nadia then took her to the centre of the explosion and soon, Eillia''s eyes fell on those pieces of white metal that were on the ground. "I don''t know what it is, but I tried picking them but they all turned into ashes." Nadia muttered. Nadia then saw Eillia furrowing her brows and then, she scowled. "Dwarves¡­" Chapter 88 So When Are We Leaving? "Dwarves¡­" "Huh?" "It''s those short bastards! They dare attack our Elven Vige!?" Eillia roared in rage. Nadia and the others were taken aback by her sudden outburst and looked at her with wary looks on their faces. Right now, she had clenched her fist and with how her hands were trembling, it could be seen that she was angry, very angry. "Blood for Blood." She muttered. "What?" Nadia frowned. "We will get our revenge," Eillia repeated. "B-But we don''t even know which Dwarf is responsible for this¡­" Nadia countered. "Who cares, he was a dwarf in the end. If we find him, we will attack any random Dwarven Vige. Those bastards dared to kill so many of our brethren, they have to pay, They will pay with their lives!" Eillia roared out loud. "Prepare for battle! We will attack the vige that is nearest to ours!" Eillia raised her hand and roared. "YEAAAHHHH!" Nadia''s subordinates who were around her roared in excitement, however, Nadia didn''t share the same excitement. "Lady Eillia, I believe that it is better to report this to the Town." "Huh? You think I am not enough to take on those Shorties?" Eillia questioned with sharp eyes. "No, I know that Lady Eillia is the strongest being in the Town, however, I still believe that we should report this to the Town and ask what our next course of action should be." Nadia wasn''t intimidated by her gaze and replied. "What is there to ask, let''s just destroy-" "Lady Eillia, please, I request you to think this through. I believe it would be smarted to ask the town about our next course of action." "¡­" Eillia nced at Nadia, and seeing the serious look on her face, she stepped back. For some reason, she knew Nadia wouldn''t agree to attack right now, not until the town says otherwise. "Alright, I will report it to the town." Eillia muttered. A small smile appeared on Nadia''s face and she bowed her head and expressed her gratitude. "I thank you for your understanding, Lady Eillia." Naida''s reasoning was simple, let''s say they do attack the Dwarven Vige and seed in annihting it. There is no way they would be able to hide the traces and eventually, the dwarves would learn about it. Of course, since Elves attacked them, they would retort back and attack another vige as well, with their advanced weapons, it wasn''t hard for them to attack andpletely destroy a few viges at the same time. Of course, Nadia knows that Elves are strong enough to attack back and can do even more damage to Dwarven Town, however, if things do go how she thinks they will go, There is a high chance that her vige might be destroyed in the process. That is thest thing she wants right now. She has already lost a fourth of her vigers, she doesn''t want to see the rest of them dying either. Therefore, she stopped Eillia from taking any risky and reckless steps and asked her to report to the town. "Alright then, I will go and tell everything I saw here to the Town Head, wait for me to return," Eillia muttered, she then waved her hand and the ground that had pieces of metal on it rose into the air and then, it disappeared. "I will be taking these metals as well." "Thank you for your hard work, Lady Eillia." Nadia bowed respectfully. "We will attack once I return, this time, I won''t stop myself just because you told me to." Eillia smiled and then she dashed towards the Town. A wry smile appeared on Nadia''s face as she shook her head. She wanted revenge as well, however, if ites with the cost of the rest of her vigers who are alive, she would rather stay silent. She has already lost a lot today, she wasn''t willing to lose more. ¡­ "We will not attack." A man wearing a green coloured coat over a pale green coloured shirt muttered with a serious look on his face. He had refined features, red-brown hair, green eyes and a straight nose. He was incredibly handsome and his pointy ears showed that he was an Elf. He was Vivian Dolreth, the Town Head of the Golden leaf Town. "Haah!? Why!? Those bastards dared to attack us! Are we going to do nothing but sit back!? Since when are we so scared of those shorties!?" "Calm down sister." Vivian muttered as he nced at Eillia who was standing in front of him. Seeing his green eyes looking at her, Eillia calmed down and decided to listen. There was a reason why even though Eillia was the strongest existence in the Golden Leaf Town, she still wasn''t the Town head. And that reason was Vivian. Although Vivian may be weaker than her, he was intelligent and thinks everything thoroughly. Eillia herself admits that she, who was a reckless woman isn''t suited to be the head of the Town and appointed her brother as the Town Head. There were no objections from the townspeople as well, the Dolreth Family was a popr family in the town that is known for thinking things that will benefit all the elves. For the Town''s people, Eillia or Vivian, as long as they are from the Dolreth family, it doesn''t matter who bes the Town Head. Also, Vivian had already done a lot of things for the Town''s people even before he became the Town Head, so he was weed warmly. "What are you thinking?" Eillia questioned in a calm tone. Vivian then nced at the metal in front of him and muttered, "This weapon must have been shot from a Dwarven Town since the Dwarven Viges won''t have this kind of weapon with them." "That''s what I am saying, it is those bastards who killed so many Elve-" "Yes, I know that, however, think about this. The nearest Dwarven Town is 200 km away from us, if we calcte this distance from the Blossom Vige that was attacked, the distance is around 150 km. Do you really think Dwarves have a weapon this strong that can attack us from so far?" "Huh?" "Let''s say they do have a weapon like that, but if they did, what is their reason to attack us like that? I understand that our rtionship with Dwarves isn''t very good, however, they aren''t to the point where they would attack us like that without any reason. Also, if a Dwarven Town really wanted to attack us, The Blossom Vige wouldn''t have survived that attack and you know that as well." "¡­" This time, Eillia turned silent. Even she could understand that Vivian''s words were correct. "Then are we supposed to stay silent like this?" Even though she realized that Vivian''s words are true, she still wasn''t willing to take a step back, she wanted to avenge her people. "No, of course not, no matter what, in the end, our people died, we can''t stay silent, that is just not possible." Vivian muttered. Hearing that, a small smile appeared on Eillia''s face as she questioned. "So what are we going to do?" "Rumbar Town, that is the town closest to Blossom Vige. There is a highly talented cksmith named Thorton who lives in that town, if it is him, I believe that he has the capabilities to create a weapon that has this much destructive power." "So are you saying that it is him!? Should we capture him and tort-" "Oh, C''mon Sister, you are an Elf, calm down, don''t forget, we are a calm and collected race, we are not brutes like those Dwarves." "Yeah yeah." Eillia calmed down and pouted. "We will not kidnap Thorton, we will just go into the town and have a talk with him." "Huh? We will go inside a Dwarven Town that might very well be our enemy? Are you out of your mind!? What if they attack us!? Do you know how many people will die!? Just what are you thinking!? Since when have you been so reckless!?" "Oh c''mon, when did I say we are going to take our army, it will just be two of us," "Just two of us?" Eillia frowned. "Yes, if it is just the two of us, even if something does go wrong, we will be able to escape from the town without any major injuries." "No, you can''t go, let me go, I will talk to him myself." Eillia shook her head. Vivian was the Town head, if something happened to him, things would get troublesome and she wasn''t sure that she could protect him while facing a whole town as her enemy. "Eillia, don''t forget, although you may be the strongest in our Town, I am still the second strongest. I am not weak." "¡­bu-" "No buts, we two will be going together, or else you can stay here and I will go alone." "No, I''lle with you." A smile appeared on Vivan''s face as he patted his sister''s head. "So when are we leaving?" Eillia questioned. "Right now." Chapter 89 Why The Hell Would Attack Your Village? "Master Thorton! Master Thorton!" A dwarf continued to call as he knocked on Thorton''s doors. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "What is it, you bastard!? Why are you calling me like that!? I am already frustrated because my experiment failed!" "This is an urgent matter! There are 2 elves standing outside our town!" The dwarf muttered. "You fucking piece of shit! So what if there are 2 Elves outside our town!? What''s the problem, ask them what is the matter and send them away! Why are you bothering me with something so insignificant!?" Thorton shouted. He was already in a bad mood since, for some reason, his Heaven''s Wrath disappeared into the sky. He searched all over the ce but there were no explosions, it was as if it fell into another dimension. "Master Thorton, they are not normal Elves, the two of them are Master Stage Cultivators!" The dwarf muttered and Thorton, who was lying on his sofa with his hand on his head, reacted. Master Stage Cultivators? Why are they here? He frowned. He then stood up and finally opened the door. "Are you sure they Master Stage Cultivators?" He questioned. "Yes, I have seen it with my own eyes." "Alright, take me there." The two of them then walked towards the Town gates and Thorton''s eyes fell on Eillia and Vivian. "Hmph! You long-eared Bastards, why are you guys here huh? Do you want a weapon? Alright, I will make one for you, but mind you, I will charge you 2 times the market price! No bargaining will be allowed. To be honest, 2 times the price is already too lenient for long-eared people like you!" Thorton snorted. From his words, it was clear that he didn''t see Elves in a positive light. "Haaah!? You still dare to act like that when you att-" Eillia wanted to retort, however, Vivian just raised his hand and she stopped. Then Vivian nced at Thorton and smiled, "We are not here to buy weapons." "Then what the hell are you for, huh!? To ask if I shat well?" "Hmph! As expected of a Dwarf, vulgar and disgusting." Eillia snorted, even Vivian''s mouth twitched a little, however, he controlled himself and continued. "I need to talk to you about something," Vivian muttered. "I don''t talk with Long Eared people. You guys disgust me." Thorton shook his head, "Now get the hell out of here before I kick you all out." "Oh yeah? Why don''t you try! Try and fight with us, we will take you and all of the people of your town with just the two of us, you think your weapons can save you!?" Eillia roared in rage and this time, Vivian didn''t stop her. There was a limit to how polite he could be, he needed the information, not the other way around, so it was normal for him to be in a little disadvantageous position. ,m However, that doesn''t mean he was doing it entirely for the sake of his race. He was doing it for the Dwarves as well. Because he was sure, that if the war starts, Dwarves won''t have a good ending. Actually, he was doing them a favour. Therefore, if the Dwarves would act like this, he would much rather fight it out than lower his head. "You think we are scared of weaklings like you!? Bring it on!" Thorton was about to bring out his weapon, however, someone else stepped in, "Wait." "Why did you stop me, bastard Tungten?" Tungten then turned towards Thorton and snorted, "Just shut the fuck up!" Yes, Dwarves were vulgar people, however, if that was the case for all the dwarves, they would have never been able to deal with other races, there are a few ''calm'' people among dwarves as well. These are the Dwarves who generally deal with foreign affairs. And Tungten was one of those Dwarves. Tungten then turned towards Vivian and muttered, "Why are you here?" Yes, this was the limit to his politeness. But it was already at another levelpared to other dwarves. Vivian nodded and then muttered, "Are you sure you want to talk out in the open? This might cause some misunderstanding." "It doesn''t matter. We trust our people." Vivian''s face twitched. It was really hard to lips with these people. "Alright, whatever you say." Then, he waves his hand and the part of the ground that had those pieces of metals on top of it appeared in his hands. "Have you seen this metal?" He questioned as he nced at the two Dwarves standing in front of him. Thorton frowned, he then walked closer and picked a piece of metal, however, as soon as he touched it, the metal turned into ash. His eyes widened in surprise. "It seems like you know what it is," Vivian muttered as he watched Thorton''s expressions. "Where did you find it?" Thorton questioned. "Answer my question first, do you what it is?" Vivian questioned back. Thorton nced at Vivian and he realized that this man won''t answer his question unless he answers him. Normally, he wouldn''t have answered if someone asked something with an attitude like that, however, he needed to know where he got this metal from. "It is a metal that I used in one of my weapons, it turning into ash after picking it up must be because of the Fiery st ore inside my weapon." "So you are saying that this metal is from one of your weapons?" Vivian questioned and Thorton nodded. "See!? I told you! I knew he was the one who attac-" Eillia roared in rage, however, again, Vivian just raised his hand and signalled her to stay silent. He then nced at Thorton and narrowed his eyes, "Have you used that weapon recently?" Thorton frowned, he did not like where this was going, however, he was too curious to get all the answers, therefore, he answered honestly. "Yes, I used it 8 hours ago." "Even the timing matches! I knew it! He was that bastard!" Eillia shouted again, this time, Vivian didn''t stop her either. His eyes turned a little hostile as well. To think not only will they attack their vige, but they would also even admit it openly. Is it because there are only two of them? Were they looking down on them? These bastards! "It''s my turn to ask questioned now, where did you find it?" While Vivian was busy with his thoughts, Thorton questioned. "Huh?" Vivian came out of his reverie, he then nced at Thorton''s face and was sure that he wasn''t lying. Thorton was genuinely confused right now. "You bastard! Do you think we are fools? Or are you not right with the head department!? You dare ask where we found this from after you attacked our vige!?" "Huh? Attack your vige? Why the hell would I do that? You fucking woman, are you out of your mind!?" Thorton cursed. Vivian, who saw his reaction frowned even more. "What happened, tell us in detail," Tungten, who was hearing everything frowned as well and questioned Vivian. "8 hours ago, our vige was attacked by something from the air, the explosion engulfed 10 square km area and we found these metals in the centre of the explosion. This explosion killed around half of the people living in our vige." Vivian revealed and Tungten''s eyes widened in shock. Timings match, Thorton confirmed that it was metal from his weapon, it was pretty much guaranteed that Thorton was the one behind the attack, "That is impossible." Everyone then heard Thorton''s voice and then, their eyes fell on his incredibly serious face. "The closest vige from this Town is 150 km far, there is no way my weapon could travel that far." Vivian frowned. "Think about this, first, I have no reason to attack you guys, second, if I was the one who attacked and wanted to hide it, I would never answer your questions. I would have never admitted that this metal was from my weapon, or that I used my weapon 8 hours ago. It would be easy for me to hide it if I was the one who attacked your vige." "Then who was the one who attacked our town?" "I do not know that, however, I am sure that this explosion was caused by my weapon. The range of attack and these metals proves that. 2 weeks ago, someone stole my Weapon, he might be the same person who attacked your vige." "Do you know who that is?" "I would have killed him if I knew who he was." Thorton shook his head. "You said you used your weapon 8 hours ago, correct?" Suddenly, Eillia questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "Yes," "What did you use it for?" "It was an experiment." "Where are the marks of that explosion?" Eillia questioned. A wry smile appeared on Thorton''s face as he shook his head, "The experiment failed. There are no marks." "How did it fail?" "The Heaven''s Wrath never came back from the sky." Thorton answered honestly. "Does that mean that¡­ Your experiment might be the reason behind the destruction of our vige?" Chapter 90 They Are Finally Done Huh. "Does that mean that¡­ Your experiment might be the reason behind the destruction of our vige?" Eillia questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "Yes, although the chances are thin, in the end, it was still an experiment, anything is possible, and the possibility of my experiment being the reason behind the destruction of your vige can be true as well." Thorton nodded and epted. Eillia was about tounch an attack in fury, however, Vivian stopped her again. Eillia''s eyes were clouded in rage right now, however, Vivian could see it clearly. Thorton''s eyes were clear, there was no malice in them, he was easily epting everything and answering them honestly. It wasn''t hard for him to lie, if he did, there was nothing he or Eillia could do, however, he still chose to speak the truth. However, "I understand that everything was an ident, however, you have to understand my position as well, our vige was attacked and it was done by a weapon made by a Dwarf, some of my people are very angry and won''t be appeased until we avenge our race. This tension might lead to a condition that would be unfavourable to both of our races. Therefore, I will ask you topensate us half the amount of damage you caused in our vige." Vivian muttered and then he nced at Thorton. He knew he was wrong for askingpensation for something he hadn''t done, however, he was a leader, and his hands were tied. He had to do it. "That is a given." Thorton''s answer, however, took Vivian by surprise. "Of course, ident or not, in the end, your vige was destroyed by a weapon that was made by me. I have topensate for the damages. Not half, I''ll pay double the amount of damage I have caused as an apology. Not only that, I will even go with you two and apologize to everyone in your vige formally." Thorton muttered and let alone Vivian, even Eillia, who was about to kill everyone in this vige in her rage was taken aback. Vivian, however, quickly came out of his reverie and shook his head. "You do not have to apologize, I know it is not your fault, I am already d that you are so understanding about this matter." Thorton smiled, he then turned around and nced at Galvir, his assistant. "Galvir, I will be going with these long-eared people, take care of the house, got it?" Galvir, on the other hand, just looked at everything with a deadpan look on his face and didn''t respond. "Oi! You got it or not!?" "A-Ah yes yes, I got it." Galvir finally came out of his reverie and nodded. Thorton then turned towards the Elves and muttered, "Alright, let''s go," Vivian and Eillia nced at each other and nodded. Vivian then turned towards Thorton and nodded, "I am very thankful for what you are doing for us," "Yeah Yeah, let''s move now," Thorton muttered. The three of them left the Town together. The other dwarves were shocked by this development, they didn''t think that Thorton would go with the elves. However, they could understand his thoughts. Dwarves might be vulgar, but they were honest people. If their weapons caused harm to someone, they would feel guilty as well, even if it wasn''t their fault. After thinking a little, everyone left and continued their work. Galvir also shook his head and started heading towards the Town Gates. "Hey, where are you going? Didn''t Master Thorton tell you to take care of the house!?" The guard yelled. Galvir turned around and looked at the guard, his blue eyes suddenly turned red as he ordered, [Shut Up.] The guard turned silent and Galvir left the Town as well. However, he did not follow behind Thorton, rather, he walked into the forest and started running at a very high speed. A few minutester, he appeared in a certain area and soon, his height started increasing, his skin turned pale, his features turned sharper, his blue eyes turned Blood-red and his brown hair turned ck. Not only that, the clothes he was wearing changed as well and turned into Azriel''s usual, ck clothes with a blood-red long coat over the top. ,m Seeing him, the other vampires that were hiding around came out as well and bowed, "Sir Azriel." Azriel nodded. "How''s the progress?" Ithania questioned. Azriel''s face then turned sour and he replied, "Bad. No, worse. The Elves came into the Town, I thought they would start fighting, however, the two partiespensated, that Thorton bastard even agreed to go with those Elves andpensate for all the damage his weapon had caused." Ithania frowned. This shouldn''t have happened. Why did the elvespensate? That doesn''t make any sense. However, soon, Ithania shook her head. There was no point thinking about it now, she will think about where everything went onter. Now, she needs to think about the next course of action. "What if I attack those 3 bastards and kill the Elves, all the me shoulde to Thorton. That for sure will anger Elves, will it not?" "No, we can''t do that, if you let Thorton live, he will just tell everyone about you. We can n and take action only because no one thinks that vampires can do anything, otherwise, everyone would have started doubting a vampire by now. If Thorton reveals that there is a vampire who can kill Master Stage Cultivators, things would get problematic." Ithania shook her head. Azriel started thinking and then, he came up with another solution, "What if I kill Thorton after hees back from the Elves'' vige? No one would think that he would be killed midway and the dwarves would me the Elves for it." Ithania thought about it for a while and then shook her head again, "That will work, however, from what you have told me, I am sure that this Vivian person isn''t that dumb. I am sure he is suspecting something right now. There is no way he would let Thorton go alone. Most probably, they are going to abuse the call tablets to keep reporting everything. No one would me the Elves for it. Also, the existence of ''someone'' who wants the Dwarves and Elves to fight against each other will be revealed." "Then what do you suggest?" Azriel questioned, he knew he wasn''t good with the nning department, however, the same can''t be said for Ithania, he believed that she wille out with a better n. Ithania thought about it for a good while, however, in the end, she shook her head, "There is nothing we can do. Thorton''s actions must have impressed Vivian, I don''t think we can make them fight each other now. Not before 5-6 years." "Are you saying that we have to give up?" Azriel questioned and Ithania nodded. "Yes, there is nothing we can do about all this. It was my fault that I came up with a faulty n and it was the Elves'' calmness and the Dwarves'' goodwill that they didn''t fight it out with each other. There is nothing we can do about it now. We can only ept our defeat and learn from it. Also, it''s not likeing here waspletely useless, we got 50 vampires, did we not?" Azriel nced at Ithania''s smiling face and it didn''t take long for him to see through that fake smile. She was sad, she was unhappy that her n didn''t work, however, she was still willing to ept her defeat and learn from it. An attitude that is very unvampire-like. Vampires are prideful beings, they do not ept their defeat that easily, however, Ithania was calmer than others, it was not because she was a half-vampire. That could not be the reason since the other part of her blood was of a demon, an even more reckless and chaotic race. The reason behind that is Ithania. She herself has that level of control over herself and the books she has been reading all this time helped as well. "So are we going back?" Azriel questioned. "Yes. We are going back." Ithania nodded. A small smile couldn''t help but appear on Azriel''s face. It was a long journey, though they weren''t able to do anything about Dwarves and Elves, they still achieved their goal and learned a lot. This 2-month-long journey had finallye to an end. "Alright, we will be moving now, let''s go to other bases." 5 dayster, Azriel, Ithania and all 50-plus vampires were standing at the same spot. Azriel and Ithania nced at each other and then, they used their call tablet. ¡­ *Buzz* *Buzz* On the other side, Luminia and Lilia, who were sitting in the same room drinking red-coloured tea, felt their call tablet buzzing. *Buzz* *Buzz* *Buzz* *Buzz* They waited and waited, and once the call tablet stopped buzzing after buzzing 3 times, a small smile appeared on their faces. "Heh. They are finally done huh." Chapter 91 Eat. Inside her room, Luminia was sitting on her chair with her eyes closed. Her appearance looked noble and even though she wasn''t doing anything, her elegance oozed out of her body. Combining that with her alluring body, any man would fall on his knees and would do anything to make her his. Suddenly, Luminia opened her eyes and her crimson red eyes shined, she then turned her head in a particr direction and stood up with a small smile on her face. Then, her body turned into white-coloured Mist and she left her room without even opening the door. In the next instant, she appeared in her garden in her usual form and then nced at the Huge Red coloured Ellipsoid that was flying in her direction at a very high speed. As the Ellipsoid got closer, Luminia saw Lilia, who was sitting on the Flying Carpet she gave to Ithania and Azriel, there was a Red coloured rope in her hand and the rope was connected to that giant Ellipsoid that was behind Lilia''s back. Soon, Lilia and the Ellipsoidnded in front of Luminia and Lilia bowed. "Greetings, Lady Luminia." Luminia smiled. Lilia smiled back and waved her hand. The Ellipsoid behind hernded on the ground as well and soon, the top of the Ellipsoid started opening up. Then, the Ellipsoid walls started melting down and Azriel, Ithania and other 50-plus vampires were revealed. "Greetings, Lady Luminia." The 50 vampires bowed their heads. "Oh? They are a lot more well-mannered than thest batch." Luminia muttered with a small smile on her face. "We had some free time to have a little talk with them," Ithania answered with a smile. "Good." Luminia nodded. Then, she frowned, "What are there only 50 vampires? I am sure Lilia could add more." A bitter smile appeared on Ithania''s face and she shook her head. "That''s all the vampires we recruited." "Huh?" Luminia frowned. She wanted to question more, however, with how intensely a certain someone was looking at her, she decided to postpone the discussions. "You all must be tired, you should get some rest." Of course, the target of her words were only 2 people, Ithania and Lilia, as for Ferox, Tassia, Valerian and other vampires, Well, she never cared about them before, so why would she care about them now? "As youmand, Lady Luminia." The vampires bowed their heads again and under Ithania''s lead, they all left and walked away. Lilia was a little tired after controlling the Flying Carpet and the Blood Ellipsoid for 30 hours straight, "Lady Luminia, I will clean that bloodter." She turned towards Luminia and spoke with a tired look on her face. Luminia smiled, she then raised her hand and all the blood that was spilled on the garden moved on its own and formed a Blood Ball before Luminia threw it into a nearby dustbin. "Don''t worry about it, you have worked hard. Go get some rest." A small smile appeared on Lilia''s face and she nodded. Then, she walked towards her room, leaving only two people behind. "Teacher¡­" Azriel muttered as he nced at Luminia with his blood red eyes shining in unconcealed desire. Seeing that gaze, Luminia smiled yfully. She looked quite enchanting with that smile on hers. "What is it, my student?" She feigned ignorance and questioned. "Blood¡­" Azriel however, didn''t care about her games and muttered. "Tsk Tsk, didn''t you have so many bottles filled with my blood? Why do you look like a man who hasn''t eaten for years?" Luminia questioned. Azriel however, didn''t look like he was listening. "Blood¡­" He only said one word with apletely lost look on his face. Right now, he looked like a mindless zombie who only wanted to eat. Luminia chuckled, then, she shook her head in defeat and nodded, "Alright, let''s go to my room." A smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he replied, "Mhm, let''s go. We shouldn''t wait for too long." Seeing his face regaining his usual expressions so quickly, Luminia chuckled again. She didn''t know what to do with a student like this. The two of them then walked into Luminia''s room, Luminia quickly sat on the chair and Azriel buried his face in her cleavage. Luminia patted her head with a smile. Azriel enjoyed those pats and snuggled his head in her soft breasts for the next few minutes. It felt soothing. Once Azriel was satisfied, he raised his head and look at Luminia as his blood-red eyes shined uncontrobly. "Eat." Lumina smiled. Azriel then moved his head and in one smooth movement, he shifted her gown, revealing her smooth white skin and pierced his elongated canines into her nape. "Aaanh~" A small moan leaked out of Luminia''s mouth and a weird jolt of pleasure assaulted her body. Her crimson eyes started shining as they nced at Azriel''s nape right in front of her. She didn''t hold back either, Her canines elongated and she pierced them into Azriel''s nape. Azriel''s body twitched and he stopped drinking her blood for a second, soon, however, he returned to normal and continued drinking her blood as his hand moved around her back. Luminia did the same as the two of them hugged each other as tightly as they can while they continued sucking each other''s blood. 5 minutester, Luminia frowned as she felt that Azriel''s sucking had slowed down. She turned her eyes and noticed that his face was paler than usual, her eyes widened in horror as she quickly stopped sucking his blood. She nearly lost her control! She nearly killed her own student! This was the second time now! Luminia controlled herself and then she started licking where she bit. The mark disappeared quickly and a few secondster, Azriel''s sucking increased again. Seeing him hugging her like a ko, refusing to leave for even a second, Luminia sighed and then chuckled, This will take a while. ¡­ The next day, Luminia, Ithania, Azriel and Lilia were sitting inside Luminia''s room. "So you guys managed to get the Humans and the Beastmen to fight each other, and recruit more vampires amidst the chaos, but the n failed when it came to Dwarves and Elves, huh¡­" "Yes, that is what happened, I didn''t expect that even after a fourth of their vige was destroyed, the Elves still kept their calm and decided to discuss things thoroughly," Ithania muttered. "That ismendable indeed." Lilia nodded as well, she didn''t expect the elves to keep their calm either. "So? What did you learn?" Luminia questioned. "We learned a lot, especially about other races." This time, Azriel was the one who answered. "Oh? What did you learn?" Luminia questioned with a smile. "Let''s start with humans, a race that only has one good trait, and that is reproduction. They are selfish, greedy andzy. They are a shitty race with only a few somewhat good people. Beastmen, well, though they are shitty as well, they love their Kin, they are aggressive and would retaliate if their king is hurt. I like this trait. Beastmen focus on Body Cultivation. Their speciality is the Beast Transformation which increases their strength and makes them capable enough to fight beings who are one stage stronger than them. However, this poweres with a price, their intelligence decreases when they are in beast form. Elves, they are a calm and collected race that specializes in magic. They act with elegance and try to keep up their image and they tend to look down on every other race. Unless of course, they need their help. They have an affinity with elements like Wood, nt, and Water, and they usually focus on Mana Cultivation. Dwarves can be said to bepletely opposite of the Elves, they are aggressive and vulgar. However, inwardly, they are honest and as long as they think they are in the wrong, they will bow their heads and apologize. Their speciality is Enchant. The Dwarves can enchant materials and can make stronger weapons. Of course, this just doesn''t end with weapons, they make myriads of things that are useful for other races as well and they have a monopoly over the market. As for Dragons and Demons, we don''t know much about them since Teacher didn''t allow us to go into their territory." Azriel told everything with a confident smile on his face. He was sure that his knowledge about other races was even more vast than Ithania, in the end, he was the one who entered all the viges and towns of other races. He was the one who lived with all of them for a while. "Good, you have not disappointed me." Luminia nodded with a smile on her face. Azriel smiled back and nced at Ithania with a smirk on his face. Ithania''s face twitched, however, she controlled herself and didn''t say anything. She was at disadvantage here, she shouldn''t make a move now. The meeting continued for a while and 2 hourster, it ended. Then, Azriel continued his training with Luminia and Lilia, now that he was back, he had to study for 4 hours every day again, however, after seeing the outside world, he wasn''t as reluctant as he was before. Though he would still prefer training over reading. Ithania continued with her schedule as well, the number of vampires had increased to 2500 now, she had to arrange where they would live, and then she would have to distribute Azriel''s blood to those who were willing to go through Purification. And then she had to provide all the vampires with cultivations techniques. It was a lengthy process; however, Ithania did it patiently and calmly. This way, a month passed by. ¡­ A monthter, after ending their spar, Azriel walked toward Luminia and muttered, "Teacher¡­" "What is it?" Luminia questioned. "Where are the Forsaken Mountains?" ... A/N: So this will be the end of Volume 2. The first Volume introduced the Main Characters. The second Volume introduces the other races. And the Third Volume will focus on Azriel. Look forward to it. Hm hm. Chapter 92 The Seven Forbidden Zones "Where are the Forsaken Mountains?" Azriel questioned and a frown appeared on Luminia''s face. "Why do you want to know that?" "I can''t break through," Azriel answered. [Name: Azriel Ruinous ] [Age: 19 ] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Advance. ] [Race: Primordial Vampire ] [Talent: God] [LVL: 22 --> 29 ] [HP: 940/940] [MP: 1140/1140] [STR: 64 --> 78] [AGL: 78 --> 92] [VIT: 80 --> 94] [STM: 70 --> 84] [INT: 100 --> 114] [DEF: 62 --> 76] [nk Points: 23 --> 23] Yes, Azriel was stuck again. This time, he didn''t even try to do it himself, he knew it would be nothing but a waste of time. "Huh? Don''t you just need to drink a human for that? Why the Forsaken Mountains?" Luminia questioned. Seeing her questioning him like that, Azriel frowned. This was unusual. "Teacher¡­ why are you acting so weird?" He questioned. "Answer my question first, why the Forsaken Mountains?" Luminia however, didn''t back down and questioned, her tone was stricter than normal. "I received a mission from the System." [Mission: Complete the Trial of the Forsaken Mountains.] [Mission Description: Complete the Trial of the Forsaken Mountains.] [Reward: ???] [Warning: You can''t level up until youplete this Mission] [Time Limit: No Limit.] Azriel then told the details of the Mission and a solemn look appeared on Luminia''s face. "Is there really no other way for you to break through?" She questioned. "I don''t know if there is or not, however, even you know how strange but strong this system is. If it says I can''t break through unless Iplete this mission, I don''t think I will be able to Break Through." Azriel answered. Luminia''s face turned solemn. Azriel frowned. This was the first time he has seen this expression on Luminia''s face. "Teacher¡­ what are the Forsaken Mountains?" He questioned again. Luminia looked into Azriel''s eyes and after thinking for a while, she decided to answer. "The Forsaken Mountains are one of the 7 Forbidden Regions in Yrniel." "Huh? Forbidden Regions? Like Quietus Barren Lands?" Azriel questioned with a frown. "Quietus Barren Lands isn''t a Forbidden Regions, well, for the weak, it is, however, for the actual powerhouses of the world, that ce amounts to nothing now. Quietus Barren Lands is just another name for the Ruined Royal Vampire Capital." "Mhm, I have been to that ce." Azriel nodded and then, he continued. "Though I still don''t know why it was termed as Forbidden Lands by the humans." "As I said, it is a Forbidden Region for the weak, it is just a ce where people who died there 500 years ago reside." "Huh? A ce where the Dead Reside?" Azriel frowned in confusion. "Yes, I know it sounds weird. When a person dies, his soul disappears. Everybody knows that. However, for some reason, the soul beings who died in a Battle between Vampires and all other races in Yrniel didn''t disappear. They continued to roam around the Capital City. Any being who steps into the City was attacked by those beings, Dragons were attacked by souls other than dragons, humans were attacked by souls other than humans and so on. Therefore, anyone who stepped into the Royal City died under the attack of these souls, however, in the end, these were just souls, they weren''t as strong as they were in their prime, therefore, they could only hurt the weak. Therefore, the weak named it the 8th Forbidden Region of Yrniel, Quietus Barren Lands. Of course, the strong only scoffed at that name and never considered the Quietus Barren Lands as a Forbidden Region." "Huh? The souls attack beings who enter the Quietus Barren Lands? Why didn''t I see anything?" Azriel questioned. "What are you talking about? Since when has a person been able to see Souls?" Luminia questioned back. "Why wasn''t I attacked then?" "The Souls other than that of the Vampires must have attacked you, however, I believe you were saved by the Soul of the Vampires. Remember, the most number of beings that died in that battle were Vampires, therefore, the Vampires'' souls there are very high in number, they are the most dominant there." Luminia answered. Azriel''s eyes widened in surprise and soon, he recalled the gushes of wind that flew towards him and then they were cancelled out by other wind gushes before it could touch him. ''T-Those were the Vampire protecting me¡­'' Azriel felt Goosebumps all over his body when he realized that. In his mind, he thanked those vampires who protected his life back then but soon, a frown appeared on his face. "Then why didn''t the Vampire Souls protect the other Vampires who were sent in by the humans?" Azriel knew that humans tried taking Vampire ves into the Forbidden Area, however, just like others, Vampire ves died as well. Why didn''t the Vampire Souls protect them? This doesn''t make any sense. Luminia, however, chucked when he heard his question, "What are you talking about? Vampires who were sent by humans? Since when did the vampires take orders from humans?" Azriel''s eyes shined in realization. "They didn''t consider them as Vampires¡­" "They are not Vampires," Luminia muttered and then, her gaze turned serious. "As I was saying, Quietus Barren Lands was never a True Forbidden Region. There are only 7 Forbidden Regions in Yrniel and The Forsaken Mountains is one of them. They are dangerous, a lot lot lot more dangerous than Quietus Barren Lands." "How dangerous?" Azriel questioned. Luminia''s gaze turned serious and she answered, "For that, you would understand what the Forrbiden Regions are. So Yrniel has 7 continents, each continent belongs to each race, of course, ours is now taken by other races, but that isn''t the point right now. Each continent has one Forbidden Region. ording to Ancient Books, these Forbidden Regions are ''Trials''. Now don''t ask me, I don''t know what are these Trials for, however, I know one thing, No one who took this Trial in any of the Forbidden Regions has evere back. And when I say No one, I mean no one." Azriel frowned and then he questioned, "Not even you, teacher?" A wry smile appeared on Luminia''s face and she answered, "Even King Dardon and Sir d didn''t dare to take the Trials of Forsaken Mountains and those two were a lot stronger than me." Azriel''s gaze turned solemn. He now understood why his teacher had that face when he asked about Forsaken mountains. He is not even close to his Teacher in terms of strength. Actually, even if Luminia uses 1% of her power, she can crush Azriel in one move. There is absolutely no way Azriel can defeat Luminia right now. "Then am I going to stay as an Advance Stage Cultivator throughout my life?" Azriel questioned. "¡­" However, Luminia didn''t answer. She had no answer. The thought about Azriel clearing this Trial didn''t evene into her mind, no wait. Suddenly, Luminia realized something and her eyes started shining. "No, there is no way System gave me an impossible mission, this just doesn''t make any sense. If I was given this mission, there must be something I can do. There must be a way out. Teacher Luminia, do you know what this trial is?" Azriel didn''t lose hope either. Living a life where he can''t get stronger was a big no. He can''t do something like that, he would rather try and take the trial even if the chances of him dying are ridiculously high. Seeing his gaze, Luminia smiled. ''He might actuallyplete this Trial. No, he willplete the Trial, he will be the first person to return after taking this trial.'' "Yes, every Forbidden Region has different Trials, For example, the one in Dragon''s Continent is fighting against a hoard of beings alone, and the one in Demon''s Continent is passing through different Floors of extreme conditions. As for the Forsaken Mountains, There don''t have anyplex procedures. You just have to defeat 1 Beast." "Huh? One Beast?" "Yes, just one beast. However, that beast isn''t a Normal Beast. We call it The Trial Beast." "A Trial Beast?" "Mhm, the Beast has the ability to change its cultivation ording to the opponent and usually, it is nearly impossible to defeat it. You, however, are different. You cultivate both Body and Mana at the same time." Then, a big smile appeared on Luminia''s face as she muttered. "If someone can defeat that beast, it has to be you." A small smile appeared on Azriel''s face as well. Heh. This Trial wasn''t as difficult as he expected. He, as an Advance Stage Cultivator, can easily defeat Master and even Grand Master Stage Cultivators. There is no way this Trial could pose threat to someone like him. "Alright, let me be the first person toplete the Trial then. When are we leaving?" "A monthter." "Huh? A month? Isn''t that a little toote?" Azriel questioned. "No, we will be training for this whole month before you leave." A frown appeared on Azriel''s face. However, Luminia knew what he was thinking so she bribed, "A whole month of training with no Study time." Chapter 93 What The Hell... Right now, Azriel and Luminia were standing in front of big mountains that were covered in white snow, cold wind was blowing, different star beasts could be seen moving around here and there, and what little trees that were here were also covered in ayer of snow. "So these are the Forsaken Mountains?" Azriel questioned. "Indeed." Luminia nodded. "Haahh¡­ I have waited for this for a whole month." Azriel exhaled deeply and then, his eyes shined brightly. Yes, he has been training for a whole month. Hmm? Did he ept Luminia''s offer? Of course, he did. A whole month of training without studying, that was like a dreame true for someone like Azriel. He epted it as soon as Luminia offered it. Yes, it was quite easy to bait him, especially for someone like Luminia who is strong enough to train him. Well, it is not like there is anything wrong with that either. There wasn''t a time limit for this mission, the only downfall is that the longer he takes, theter will he be able to breakthrough. So Azriel could wait but couldn''t wait for very long either. "Teacher, do you have any guesses as to what Stage the Beast will set himself on in order to fight me?" Azriel questioned. Luminia, however, shook her head, "As I said, no one has evere back after taking the trail of any Forbidden Regions, so there is no urate data. However, if I have to guess, I believe it will be around Grand Master Stage. You are an Advance Stage Cultivator, for a normal Advance Stage Cultivation genius, fighting against a Master Stage Cultivator should be hard, however, it should still be doable. If the trial was that easy, someone would have cleared it by now. Therefore, I believe the Beast will set his cultivation as Grand Master Stage Cultivator. There is no way a cultivator can defeat a Grand Master Stage Cultivator while being an Advance Stage Cultivator, unless, of course, he is a monster like you." Luminia answered. "This should be easy then, right?" Azriel replied with a smile on his face. This won''t be his first fight against a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, he has done it before and has even defeated one before. "That was a weak Grand Master Stage Cultivator, Azriel. I told you that before." "I fought him months ago, teacher, I am a lot stronger right now. You know it as well." Azriel answered back with a smile. "¡­" Luminia turned silent. Actually, even she thought that defeating a Grand Master Stage Cultivator is possible for someone like Azriel. However, these were the Forsaken Mountains, she didn''t want him to be overly confident. "Just don''t be too arrogant. Do you understand?" "Yes teacher, I will be careful." Azriel nodded with a serious face. No matter how much he felt that he would breeze through the Trial, he wasn''t nning on taking it easy. He will give it his all! Seeing his gaze, Luminia nodded in satisfaction. "Alright, let''s walk in." She muttered. "Huh? You are going in with me?" Azriel questioned in surprise. "Of course I am. Don''t worry, the Trial doesn''t start until you reach the middle of the Mountains. I will go with you for now,ter, you would have to go in yourself." Luminia answered and Azriel nodded. The two of them then stepped forward and started walking. The closer they got to the Forsaken Mountains, the more Beasts looked at them with greed and delight in their eyes. The beasts then prepared themselves as they hid wherever they could, waiting for the opportunity to attack and devour the tasty meat of these two beings. Normally, anyone who wanted to take this trial would first have to go against these beasts in arduous fights before walking into the centre of the Mountains, Azriel however, had it easier. He didn''t have to defeat those beasts. As soon as Azriel and Luminia walked into the Forsaken mountains, the beasts who were about to attack them, stopped. They weren''t stupid, living in harsh conditions like these has strengthened their instincts. And their instinct was clear, if it was that boy alone, they would have attacked however this woman¡­ The woman who was walking with that boy. She was a monster. No, she was death incarnate. Even if they fought this woman a million times, the result would be 1 million losses. The Beast kept themselves hidden, not daring to move, even an inch. Of course, this wasn''t for the weak beasts only, the same was the case for the strongest, the predators of the Forsaken Mountains, they were cowering in fear as well. One of the 10 Star Beast, Absolute Ice Bear, who was eating his meal stopped eating and nced in the direction where Luminia was walking. Then without wasting any time, it left his meal alone and then walked into its cave, hiding and cowering. The same was true for all the beasts in the Mountains, they all just cowered in fear and found a ce for them to hide. Yes, the whole 1,000,000 km square rage wide Mountains were silenced. And that was all because of the arrival of one individual. Luminia Crux. Of course, due to this, Azriel and Luminia''s journey was smooth and 2 hourster, the two of them finally arrived in the centre of the Forsaken Mountains. The Centre wasn''t very different from the rest of the mountains, covered in a whiteyer of snow with mountains all around the area. There was only one difference between the Centre of Forsaken Mountains and the entire Forsaken Mountains, and that was that there were no Star Beasts or animals here. This ce was eerily silent. "From now on, I won''t be following you." Luminia muttered as she nced ahead with a solemn look on her face. "Mhm." Azriel nodded. Right now, he wasn''t as rxed as before. He didn''t like this silence. The Silence before was because of Luminia, he knew about it, however, this Silence, wasn''t caused by Luminia. "Alright, remember, be cautious, don''t get overconfident, trust yourself, fight with everything you have and," Azriel then nced at Luminia and noticed that she was looking at him with an intense gaze. "Come back alive." Luminiapleted. "Yes, I will, I promise you." Azriel nodded and his blood-red eyes shined intensely. Luminia nodded back, "I will be going now." Azriel then stepped forward and walked into the centre of the Forsaken Mountains. Seeing his back, different thoughts started appearing in Luminia''s mind. Her intense look changed into a worried one. Azriel was her student. She knew he was more than capable of doing the impossible, however, she also knew that the Trial of Forsaken Mountains was never cleared before. She was worried. However soon, her worried look changed into a confident one. If anyone canplete this trial, it was her disciple. Thinking about it, Luminia calmed her heart and then, she turned around. She would wait for him toe back. ¡­ On the other side, while Azriel was walking toward the centre, he suddenly felt that he passed through something. Maybe it was some kind of barrier or something else. He didn''t know what it was, however, he knew something was different than before. He then continued walking and soon, his eyes fell on a cave in front of him. (Picture in the paragraphment.) Although there were no written instructions, by how grand the cave was and since this was the only thing in this wide space, Azriel knew it was the entrance to the Trial. Azriel then took a deep breath and calmed his racing heart. ''Haahh¡­ it is not a problem. It will only be a Grand Master Stage Beast, there is no way someone like that can defeat me. I can do it. No, I will do it!'' Thinking that, Azriel took a deep breath again and then, he stepped into the cave. There was a narrow pathway that was covered in snow, Azriel followed the path and soon, he appeared in an open field. [Trial of the Forsaken Mountains] As soon as Azriel stepped into the open field, a system screen appeared in front of him. [Trial of the Forsaken Mountains.] [Defeat the Primordial Frost Golem toplete the Trial.] [Cultivation: King Stage] [Wish you Good Luck] Azriel''s eyes widened in horror when he read the message that had appeared in front of him. King Stage! King Stage Beast! This was simply ridiculous! He was a mere Advance Stage Cultivator! That is 4 cultivation Stages higher than him! How is he supposed to defeat that!? What kind of absurd Trial is that!? *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* However, before Azriel could think too much, he heard a sound and turned around, There, he saw a 20-meter-tall golem that was covered in ice, with hands that nearly reached the ground, ring at him with a face that was made of rock and ice. The Aura the golem released was simply horrifying. (Picture in the paragraphment) And Azriel, he just couldn''t believe his eyes¡­ ''What the hell...'' Chapter 94 Primordial Frost Golem Suddenly, Azriel disappeared and appeared behind the 20-meter tall golem, his ck red sword appeared in his hand and he shed it towards his foot. Yes, he didn''t wait for any ''Start'' signal or something like that. Heck, he didn''t even see the Beast''s information; he just rushed there to get the first hit. *nk* However, things didn''t go as he nned. The rock on the Frost Golem''s body and his sword shed and there was no damage at all. Not even a scratch. Azriel didn''t waste any time and using his quick speed, he returned to where he was. Then, he nced at the huge golem in front of him and his Blood Red eyes shined. [Primordial Frost Golem] [6-Star Beast] [HP: 1000/1000] [MP: 800/800] [STR: 78] [AGL: 71] [VIT: 100] [STM: 77] [INT: 80] [DEF: 200] Information about the Golem appeared in front of his eyes and Azriel''s eyes widened in horror. The rest of the stats were fine, he could deal with that without any difficulties, but, 200 DEF! What the hell was that!? How is he supposed to fight something like that!? Can he even injure the golem!? However, Azriel knew that he didn''t have the luxury to think about all that right now. It''s not like he can run away right now. He didn''t have any choice. He had to fight. So rather than wasting time, it would be better to attack the Golem. Azriel''s body then disappeared again and he appeared behind his foot again, however, this time, instead of the Sword, there was a huge purple ck hammer in his hand. *Bam* The hammer collided with Golem''s body and this time, Azriel felt that he hit something. He raised his head and nced at the Golem''s status. [HP: 998/1000] Its HP was down by 2¡­ Although the damage was far from eptable range, Azriel didn''t lose hope, rather, a smile appeared on his face. As long as there was damage. Azriel then jumped into the swung his hammer 2 times in the air to gain momentum, then, using all his strength, he attacked the back of the knee. *Bam* *Thud* This move was a lot more effective than before, the Golem lost its bnce and fell on one knee. [HP: 988/1000] Azriel didn''t waste this chance and aimed at the Golem''s Elbow. However, after facing so many attacks, the Golem finally decided to react as well. Its hand moved and it punched toward Azriel. Azriel, who was in the air, had no chance to defend against the attack¡­ Or that is what should have been the case, however, before the punch, which was as big as Azriel''s body, could collide with his body, Azriel''s body turned into Blood Mist. The punch passed through his body, and then, his body reformed on the top of Golem''s arm, Azriel used Golem''s arm as a footing and after attacking Golem''s arm, he jumped back and returned to where he stood. [HP: 978/1000] "Heh. It is not as hard as I imagined it would be." Azriel chuckled, he wasn''t bothered by the fact that he didn''t even do 10% damage to its body even after attacking so many times. "It is too slow." A smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he muttered. As if enraged by that, the Beast moved, it joined its hands like a hammer and then smashed them down on Azriel. *Bam* Of course, Azriel dodged that attack, the beast wasn''t fast enough to catch him. The beast knew that as well, it dragged its hand towards Azriel. Azriel turned into Blood Mist and the hand passed his body again. Suddenly, Azriel felt the Mana around him move, he quickly returned back to normal and nced at the Golem. ''It knows the Weakness of Blood Mist.'' Azriel thought inwardly and his gaze turned serious. The golem''s hand returned and tried to attack him again, however, Azriel jumped into the air. Then suddenly, before he could fall, a red-coloured wall appeared below him and then he jumped again. "Heh. I told you, you are too slow." Azrielughed and then another red-coloured wall appeared below his feet. Using these Blood Walls as ground, Azriel continued jumping and since both of the Golem''s hands were on the ground, it was defenceless. Azriel then appeared in front of Golem''s face and his sword appeared in his hand. "Having a bigger body doesn''t make you stronger." Azriel smiled and then, he pierced his sword into the Golem''s eye socket. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* The golem moved its body in frenzy. It didn''t have a mouth so it couldn''t speak, however, by how he was moving. It looked like it was withering in pain. Its hand moved and then he mmed it into its face, trying to squash the bug in front of him. Azriel, however, was already gone. The ground Azriel stepped on turned into Ice and broke into 2 equal parts, then, the two grounds collided with each other, trying to trap Azriel inside. However, at thest moment, Azriel turned into Blood Mist. He then sensed the Mana around him moving and returned back to normal. The golem raised its hand and 10 Icicles appeared in the air and they shot toward Azriel. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* Azriel reacted in a simr way and 10 Blood Sickles shot toward the 10 Icicles. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The 20 of them shed with each other and nullified themselves. Azriel smiled. This was why the element Blood was so frightening. Ice has the highest piercing power, however, even with that, Blood has the power to nullify it. Blood can Attack, defend, and even act as support. "Heh. Do you want to try fighting using Mana? And that too against a vampire? It is as the books said, Beasts aren''t very intelligent." The Golem continued to shoot Icicles toward Azriel, however, it didn''t work on Azriel at all. Azriel didn''t waste much time and moved, The Golem also realized that his Icicles weren''t moving and started relying on hisrge physical body. Azriel dodged its attack and then, using the Blood Walls as the support he appeared near the Golem''s face again and this time, He pierced its other eye. Azriel smiled and then he turned into Blood Mist and appeared on the ground. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* The Golem continued to stomp its feet on the ground in pain. "It''s over." Azriel muttered as he nced at the Golem in front of him. Yes, the fight was over. The Golem can''t see him, therefore, now he was free to use Blood Mist as much as he wants. His Mist form doesn''t have any mass, therefore, there are no footstep sounds, no change in the air pressure when he moves and there is no scent. If the opponent can''t see him and is unable to lock him with Mana, Azriel''s Blood Mist is invincible. [HP: 685/1000] Azriel nced at Golem''s health and then, a huge hammer appeared in his hands. "Let''s continue the fight shall we?" Of course, even though he says that, what followed next wasn''t a fight, *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* It was just Azriel turning into Blood Mist, moving around at high speed and then hitting the Golem''s joint again and again and again. [HP: 685/1000] [HP: 683/1000] [HP: 678/1000] [HP: 674/1000] The Golem''s defence was hard, however, no matter how strong its body was, if it kept taking damage, then eventually, it will die. As for Azriel getting tired, It wasn''t happening. A monster like Azriel won''t get tired with just this, he can continue this for days. [HP: 594/1000] [HP: 590/1000] [HP: 587/1000] Azriel continued attacking, sure of his victory. However, suddenly, things changed. [HP: 500/1000] [HP: 498/1000] As soon as the Golem''s HP broke the level of 500, it changed. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The golem stomped its leg on the ground in frenzy and released a horrifying aura. Azriel frowned, the ground around him started acting strangely and the walls in the room trembled. He then nced at the Golem in front of him and his eyes widened in shock. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* The Ice and Rock the Beast was made of started falling on the ground and its size started decreasing. Then, its body started changing, its eyes recovered, the ice around its body turned sharper and the rock on its body turned denser. And as if replying to Azriel''sment, it nced at Azriel with its new, 1.8-meter-long body. ''You said having a bigger body is bad, right? Then how about this?'' Azriel gulped, then, his blood-red eyes shined and the Golem''s new information appeared in his eyes. [Primordial Frost Golem] [6-Star Beast] [HP: 1000/1000] [MP: 800/800] [STR: 78] [AGL: 71 --> 180] [VIT: 100] [STM: 77] [INT: 80 --> 71] [DEF: 200 --> 100] "..." Azriel turned silent. The Golem had another form? He didn''t expect this at all. However, he did not lose hope, he took care of the bigger golem, the smaller one won''t be a problem either. "Hmph! Size matters a lot as well. You are smaller than me, it is only natural that you will lose!" He shamelessly changed his words. Chapter 95 Fighting A 6-Star Golem. *Bam* "Kkuhkuhk!" Azriel''s body collided with a wall and then, it fell onto the floor, however, the Frost Golem wasn''t done yet, It disappeared and then appeared in front of Azriel and kicked his head like it was a football. Azriel''s body was sent flying. The Golem was too fast, it was hard for him to react to its speed. The golem appeared near his body and then kicked his stomach. *Bam* "Kkuhhkk!" Azriel''s body crashed into the wall again and he fell down. However, this time, he wasn''t going to follow the pattern. He knew that the Golem was too fast, therefore, he didn''t rely on the golem and depended on his instincts. Before the Golem disappeared from its ce, Azriel''s body turned into Blood Mist, the Golem then disappeared and appeared in front of him, this time, however, his kick only met a red-coloured Mist. Azriel didn''t waste this chance, he quickly appeared near the golem and mmed his hammer onto its back. *Bam* The Golem''s body flew away due to the impact. However, before Azriel could follow him, the Golem quickly stood up and created distance between the two of them. [Primordial Frost Golem] [6-Star Beast] [HP: 450/1000] [MP: 440/710] [STR: 78] [AGL: 180] [VIT: 100] [STM: 77] [INT: 71] [DEF: 100] Azriel''s blood-red eyes shined as he nced at the Golem and its status appeared in front of him again. Then, his own status appeared in front of his eyes. [Name: Azriel Ruinous ] [Age: 19 ] [Mana Cultivation: Advance.] [Body Cultivation: Advance. ] [Race: Primordial Vampire ] [Talent: God] [LVL: 29] [HP: 756/940] [MP: 898/1170] [STR: 78 --> 90] [AGL: 92 --> 100] [VIT: 94] [STM: 84] [INT: 114 --> 117] [DEF: 76] [nk Points: 23 --> 0] ''My strength is higher than the Golem.'' Azriel muttered inwardly and then nced at the Golem again. This time, another idea popped into his mind. Azriel then rushed towards the golem with a sword in his hand, the golem did the same and Azriel''s sword and the ice de attached to the Golem''s arm shed with each other. Azriel smiled, *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* Blood Sickles that were formed around the golem shot towards it, since the attack came from all directions, the Golem couldn''t dodge. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble* The ground beneath the two of them changed into Ice and then, *Whoosh* An Ice wall appeared around the golem and Azriel. Azriel however, had already turned into Blood Mist and was outside the wall. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The Ice wall and Blood Sickles shed with each other and both of them were destroyed, out of the rubble, the Golem walked out. However, the wee Azriel prepared for him wasn''t very good. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* Blood Sickles were shot at the Golem again and the Golem was forced to create that Ice wall around it. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Rumble* Both of them collided and the results were the same. The Golem came out and again, Azriel had already prepared many Blood Sickles for him. This time, however, the Golem was prepared, *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* As Azriel shot the Blood Sickles towards it, it released the Icicles and cancelled the attack. Then, without wasting any time, it rushed towards Azriel and the two of them shed again. This time, however, their Mana input was high because while they were fighting, Azriel''s Blood Sickles and Golem''s Icicles were shing with each other as well. The Golem''s speed was ridiculously high, therefore, it had an edge against Azriel. However, Azriel, who was relying on his instincts wasn''t pushed back too much. He was still able to take on the golem while preserving as much HP as he can. The Golem attacks with the Ice de attacked with its arm, Azriel defends and using its high speed, the Golem aims at Azriel''s feet with its other arm. "Ugghhh!" Azriel groaned in pain as the Golem''s ice de pierced his foot. Things were indeed looking a little difficult for him, However, he didn''t give up, he didn''t even bother stepping back to take care of his foot, he just saw this as an opportunity. His one hand was free, and the Golem''s both hands were engaged, he would be stupid if he missed this opportunity. A hammer appeared in his arms, and with arge swing, he ms the hammer into the Golem''s head and the golem flies back and falls to the ground. Azriel then used the Blood Sickles and attacked the Golem. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* Again, the golem was forced to raise the Ice wall to defend itself. The results were the same, the blood sickles disappeared and the ice wall copsed. The golem then walked out of the rubble and again, the Blood sickles weed him, of course, it had already created its Icicles to defend against those. This time, however, things weren''t the same. The two of them have been fighting for a while now, there was a lot of blood that had fallen on the floor, Especially where the Golem was standing. Azriel smiled, and then, the Blood below Golem''s body turned into spikes and it pierced through the Golem''s body. Or so Azriel wanted it to work that way, The Golem, however, reacted quickly and another wall appeared near its body. "Heh, it won''t work against Ground attack." Azriel sneered. The Blood fell on the ground and then, it seeped into the wall and turned into spikes again. This time, the golem had trapped itself on its own. The Golem was then forced to Create an Ice wall out of thin Air to defend itself and then, it jumped back and made sure not to stand near the ground that had a lot of blood. Then it rushed towards Azriel and started attacking him again. However, Azriel''s eyes were focusing somewhere else. [MP: 116/710] He then nced at his own MP and smiled, [MP: 459/1170] ''Heh, 4 times higher. That will be enough.'' Azriel then formed more Blood Sickles and forced the Golem to defend itself by making more Icicles. The two of them continued to sh with each other. The Golem looked tireless, it was as if STM stat was useless for it, Azriel, however, wasn''t any less monstrosity either. His HP was recovering on its own. All the damage he took, even the hole on his foot was healed and continued to get healed. It was as if he was fighting at his peak condition. [MP: 34/710] [MP: 21/710] The two of them continued to exchange blows and the Golem''s MP continued to decrease. [MP: 15/710] Of course, Azriel''s MP was decreasing as well, however, it didn''t matter to him. He had ample Mana left. INT was his strongest Stat after all. [MP: 6/710] [MP: 1/710] [MP: 0/710] Azriel continued the fight and soon, he achieved his goal. The Golem''s MP finally hit zero. Normally, a being would pass out if he uses all the Mana in his body, the golem, however, was different, other than not being able to use Mana, it could function properly without any problems at all. Azriel had already expected that and to be honest, he didn''t care about it either. This fight was as good as over. Suddenly, Azriel paused and jumped back. Then, his sword disappeared and his hammer appeared in his hand. He nced at the Golem and smiled provocatively. His provocations seem to have worked as Golem quickly appeared near him and shed its de at him. However, Azriel simply turned into Blood Mist and the attack passed through him. Then, his body reappeared behind the Golem and he mmed his hammer on the Golem''s back. "A Manaless Being is nothing but a Lamb waiting to be eradicated by me." Hemented and then walked towards the Primordial Frost Golem leisurely, with his hammer supported by his shoulder and his other arm scratching the back of his head. He looked quite handsome in that appearance. The Golem stood up and attacked again, however, nothing changed, Azriel just turned into Blood Mist and attacked with his Hammer. *Bam* He repeated the same thing again, *Bam* [HP: 143/1000] And again, *Bam* [HP: 121/1000] And again. *Bam* [HP: 89/1000] And he continued to do it with a bored look on his face. "Let''s just get over with this Trial, shall we? Teacher must be waiting for me." Azriel smiled as he smashed the Golem''s head with his hammer. Yes, he waspletely overpowering a 6-Star Beast, which isparable to a King Stage Cultivator without breaking a sweat. Blood Mist was simply a Broken Skill. *Bam* [HP: 14/1000] *Bam* [HP: 1/1000] "Haahhh..." Azriel then exhaled deeply and stretched his body. "It was fun fighting you. I learned a lot." Saying that, he swung his hammer again. *Bam* Another m and the Golem''s body flew away and then fell onto the ground. This time, however, it did not stand up again. [HP: 0/1000] [MP: 0/710] Azriel confirmed and then smiled. He was about to return however, a message appeared in front of his eyes. [Trial of the Forsaken Mountains Completed] *KABOOM* Then, the room Azriel was standing in exploded. Chapter 96 I Am An Advance Stage Cultivator. "Hmm?" Azriel opened his eyes and frowned. He then looked around and saw that he was lying on soft andfortable grass. He sat up and then started looking around even more. He didn''t know where he was, however, wherever it was, This ce was simply beautiful. It was night, however, it wasn''t dark because there was a big moon shining in the air, the air here felt incredibly fresh, trees and ns swayed happily, and beautiful wooden houses could be seen. All of this already made it an amazingly beautiful ce, however, what made it Ethereal was that ind that was flying in the air, surrounded by the clouds. The water dropping from the ind fell into the river and it looked like blessed water that didn''t have an ounce of impurity. All in all, this ce was breathtakingly beautiful. (Picture of the ce in the Paragraphments) Soon, Azriel came out of his reverie as the memories of what happened after he defeated the Primordial Frost Golem filled his mind. He looked around again and this time, he wondered, "Am I in the Heavens? Have I died?" "Hahaha! I told you, you tough bastard! I told you that he would say that!" Suddenly, Azriel heard a burst of heartyughter and then turned around. There, he saw 2 beings, one male and the other female looking at him. The female was all smiles and wasughing without pause, as for the male, he looked disappointed. "Haahh¡­ Why does everyone think the same thing? Can''t they think of something more realistic? It''s so obvious, why would you still be conscious if you had died? So disappointing¡­" The man muttered. The man had arge build and was 2 meters tall, he had brown-red hair and beard, golden eyes and the thing that stood out the most was the red colour scales on his arms and face and his slightly longer ears. (Image in paragraphments.) Azriel didn''t need to think too much to know who he was. This man was a Dragon. As for the woman, she was 1.69 meters tall, with silver hair, silver eyes and a beautiful, well-structured face. The thing that stood out the most about her was her long, pointy ears. The woman had a noble aura oozing out of her. She was an Elf. (Image in the paraments.) Seeing the two of them, Azriel frowned, and then, he took a battle stance. His thinking was clear, anyone who is not a Vampire is an Enemy. So he treated the two of them the same way. Seeing the wary look on his face, the Dragon Manughed out loud. "Hahaha! For a proud Vampire to be so wary against us, Hahaha! How amusing." "¡­" Azriel didn''t care what the man was talking about and stayed silent. He was ready to be attacked at any moment. "Hahaha! I didn''t know the Vampires would be scardy cats! Hahaha!" The Dragon manughed again and this time, Azriel''s face twitched. The Elf saw that and decided to meddle in between. "You do not have to be on your guard against us. We won''t harm you. Actually, we couldn''t harm you even if we wanted to." She had a small smile on her face that made her look trustworthy, however, Azriel still had his doubts. "It seems you do not believe me." The Elf noticed that as well and continued, "We cannot use our powers in this world," "Huh?" Azriel frowned. "Try using any of your Skills." Azriel frowned and then tried to use [Blood Art] however, he noticed that he couldn''t summon the blood. He then tried turning into Blood Mist and he failed again. Seeing the frown on his face, the Elf smiled, "As I said, you cannot use any of your Skills in this world, it is the same for us, I cannot use Mana, this man here can''t use his physical strength, we all are pretty much weaklings in this ce." Azriel''s frown deepened and he questioned. "What is this ce?" "It is the World''s Core, or that is what we have been told." The Elf answered. "World''s Core?" Azriel frowned. "Alright, since we will be together for a while, I believe it will be better for us to introduce ourselves, My name is Tyria Floret, I am from the Floret Family, and as you can see, I am an Elf." Tyria introduced herself with a smile on her face. Then, she turned towards the Dragon Man and nodded, "My name is Vasuki ze, I am a Dragon." The two of them then looked at Azriel, waiting for the introduction. Azriel then shook his head and sighed. This was a new ce, he didn''t know anything about it, also, his power being sealed was annoying as well. it would be better to talk with these 2 to know more about this ''World''s Core''. "My name is Azriel Ruinous." At the same time, his Blood Red eyes shined and he tried to ess the Information of these two people. [Name: ?? ] [Age: ?? ] [Mana Cultivation: ??.] [Body Cultivation: ??. ] [Race: ?? ] [LVL: ??] [HP: ??] [MP: ??] [STR: ??] [AGL: ??] [VIT: ??] [STM: ??] [INT: ??] [DEF: ??] ¡­ [Name: ?? ] [Age: ?? ] [Mana Cultivation: ??.] [Body Cultivation: ??. ] [Race: ?? ] [LVL: ??] [HP: ??] [MP: ??] [STR: ??] [AGL: ??] [VIT: ??] [STM: ??] [INT: ??] [DEF: ??] ¡­ However, although the system worked, just like how it happened with Luminia, he couldn''t ess the Information of these two either. ''They are as strong as Lilia at the least.'' Azriel noted in his mind. ''ording to teacher Luminia, if I fight Lilia as I am right now, I won''tst even for a Minute¡­ These two¡­ They are strong¡­'' Azriel''s face turned serious. However, contrary to his serious face, the Dragon and Elf were frowning, "Azriel Ruinous? Ruinous Family? Huh? Why haven''t I heard of any family like that among the Vampires?" Vasuki frowned and Tyria nodded. "I haven''t heard of that Family name either¡­" She then nced at Azriel and soon, her eyes fell on the Insignia that was on Azriel''s chest, "Ohhh! That''s the Crux Insignia! Are you rted to Crux Family by any chance?" Tyria questioned with an excited smile. "So we have a big shot here huh¡­ The Crux Family¡­" Vasuki chuckled as well. "Oh don''t have like you are any different, your ze Family is as strong as the Crux," Tyria snorted. "Your Floret Family isn''t any different either, although they are weaker than our families, you guys are still big shots amongst the Long ears, are you not?" Vasuki answered back. Seeing the two of them talking with each other, Azriel frowned. What the hell are these two talking about? Confusion was all over his face. "Well, we may be a big shot amongst elves, but we are nothing in the eyes of you Dragons and Vampires." "Well, you guys are too weak." Vasuki didn''t deny it and shrugged. Elves were too weak to contend again with Dragons. For Dragons, only two races were worthy of being their rivals, Vampires and Demons. That''s it. Seeing the nonchnt look on Vasuki''s face, Tyria''s face twitched. "Hmph! Whatever!" She then turned towards Azriel and questioned, "So how are you rted to the Crux Family?" Azriel, who was very confused right now decided to answer, "Luminia Crux is my Teacher." "Luminia¡­ I have never heard that name¡­" Vasuki shook his head. "Of course you haven''t you old monster. You have been living in this ce for Millenniums. How would you know anything about any beings living in the real world?" "Hmph! You darned woman! Don''t act like you are any different!" "Fuck you!" Tyria cursed. "Fuck you!" Vasuki cursed back. And Azriel was still as confused as before. Nothing changed. Tyria noticed his confusion and decided to ignore that vile dragon in front of her. "So? Your Teacher, Luminia Crux, what is her position in the Crux Family?" "Hmm? Umm¡­ She is the leader¡­?" Azriel answered with a confused look on his face. His teacher is the leader in the house¡­ right? "Ohh! A Leader! You have the Head of the Crux Family as your teacher!? Oh my god! You must be insanely strong then! What is your cultivation level?" Tyria questioned. "Why should I tell you that?" Azriel frowned. "Oh C''mon, you are still wary against us¡­ Aren''t you a little too meek of a Vampire? Just what in the hell happened to you proud and arrogant bloodsuckers?" Tyria couldn''t help but question. And again, Azriel frowned. These two people¡­ For some reason, they do not look down on the Vampire Race at all. No, let alone look down, they even see Vampires as someone strong. Just what in the hell is wrong with these people? "Alright, let''s do this, you tell me what is your cultivation stage, and I will tell you mine, no, I will even tell you Vasuki''s Cultivation Stage, what do you say?" "Hah? Why are you dragging me into this!?" "Aren''t you curious as well?" "Well¡­ I am¡­ a little, alright, I agree! Tell me what your Cultivation Level is and we will tell you ours in return. It''s a fair deal, is it not?" Azriel frowned and in the end, he decided to reveal it, "I am an Advance Stage Cultivator." "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "Eh?" Chapter 97 The Real Trial. "I am an Advance stage cultivator." "..." "..." "..." "Eh?" "What?" Seeing the two of them looking at him weirdly, Azriel frowned. "How old are you?" Tyria questioned. "19." "Pfffttt!" Suddenly, Vasukiughed out loud. Tyria nced at him and frowned, however, Vasuki didn''t care about her gaze and continuedughing. "Hahaha! The student of the head of the Crux House is a 19-year-old Advance Stage Cultivator. Hahaha! How disappointing. Even an average Dragon is already a Grand Master Stage Cultivator at 19, let''s not even talk about the geniuses. Hahaha! What the hell happened to you bloodsuckers?" Azriel''s eyes turned cold, he didn''t like Vasuki''sugh one bit. He then nced at Tyria and although she wasn''tughing, and was even trying to stop Vasuki, Azriel could feel the hidden doubt in her eyes. And he wasn''t wrong, Tyria was indeed a little shocked, since Advanced Stage Cultivation at the age of 19 is indeed weak, even for the elves. However, she didn''t want Azriel to feel bad, therefore, she did notugh out loud and mock him. Of course, Azriel didn''t like that attitude either. His pride didn''t allow that. Soon, however, he recalled something Ithania said and calmed down. Then, a small smile appeared on his face, before it disappeared. His cold eyes then returned to normal and he started looking around. "What are you looking around for?" Vasuki questioned, the disdain and mockery in his eyes were very clear. He was really enjoying the state of the rivals of his race. "¡­" Azriel, however, didn''t answer his question. "Hey, I asked something. What are you looking around for?" Vasuki questioned again. "I am just looking for the other dragons," Azriel answered. "Don''t bother, no one else is here beside me and this Elf." Vasuki shook his head and a small smile appeared on Azriel''s face. "Oh? Those talented Vampires were unable to clear the Trial that an ''untalented'' Vampire cleared? That''s quite surprising." "¡­" This time, Vasuki turned silent. Azriel, however, wasn''t done yet and continued to mock, "What? Didn''t you say that even an Average Dragon is better than me, let alone the geniuses? What happened? Where are those so-called geniuses? Why don''t I see them? Heeeh? Did they fail the Trial? Or were they too scared to even face the Trial? Hmm? That can''t be, can it? The mighty Dragons were scared of Trials? Hahaha! That''s quite amusing indeed." The more Azriel spoke, the worse Vasuki''s expression got. This boy really got him good. He didn''t have any answers to his words at all. "Hahaha~ Was the word Forbidden Regions too scary for the mighty dragons? Why don''t you just change the race of your name and call yourself Lizards instead? Hahaha!" A vein popped out on Vasuki''s head when he heard Azriel''s words. He clenched his fists in anger, however, he knew that he couldn''t attack Azriel. This ce didn''t allow infighting. Even someone like him won''t be able to handle the consequences of breaking this rule. They could only fight with words, however, this bastard''s tongue was poisonous as fuck. Tsk Tsk, he really shouldn''t have teased him. Tyria, who saw how Azriel turned the situation smiled a little, then, she decided to intervene. "Yes, old man, do not underestimate him, keep in mind that he cleared the Trial of the World''s Core. This is not something any random person can do. One has to be an exceptional genius to do something like that. The Crux House won''t take some normal Vampire as their Student." "Yeah Yeah, whatever, I was just teasing him. I know he is exceptional, I can sense that from his Bloodline." "Indeed, he does look exceptional, even for among the Vampires." Tyria nodded and the two of them started praising Azriel. Azriel, however, was confused about another thing. "Trial of the World''s Core? What is that?" He questioned. Tyria then turned towards him and realized. "Ahh, you still don''t know that, my bad. I forgot to tell you. So you have heard of the Seven Forbidden Region in Yrniel, correct?" Tyria questioned. "Yes, I have." Azriel nodded. "You also must have learned that no one, absolutely no one has ever returned after they took the Trial of one of the Seven Forbidden Regions, correct?" "Teacher did tell me about it." "Well, there are 2 reasons for that. First, the Trial is difficult, extremely difficult, rarely anyone can clear it and most of the beings die while trying to clear it. Second, even if someone does clear the Clear, he is not allowed to go back, rather, he is teleported to this ce, The World''s Core. The Seven Forbidden Regions are nothing but Trial of the World''s Core to select Geniuses for the second, and the real Trial of the World''s Core. And even those geniuses, who cleared the First Step, failed to clear the Real Trial and have died. That is the reason why no one ever returns from the Seven Forbidden Regions." Tyria informed. Azriel, however, frowned and then questioned, "You said that everyone who cleared the First Trial died while taking ''The Real Trial''?" "Yes," "Then how are you two alive?" "Well, that is because I decided to trust this old man''s words." Tyria muttered and pointed at Vasuki. "Huh?" Azriel frowned and then nced at Vasuki. "Do you see that Crystal Ball over there?" Vasuki questioned as he pointed at a Crystal ball. Azriel nodded. "Normally, when someone enters this ce, he or she is supposed to inject Mana into that Crystal ball, then, the World''s Core will pick your presence, give you a ce to live and rest for the next 2 days and then, a World Fairy wille and pick you up and take you the Real Trial. Now, I will tell you about the real Trial, There are Three Stages of this Trial, First Step, Second Step and the Last Step," Vasuki then pointed at the Ind that was floating in the air and continued, "See that Ind in the air? That is where you will take the First Step, there, you are required to fight against a Fairy with your favourite Weapon and defeat the Fairy, you are not allowed to use any Mana, Skills or Ability. You can only fight with your weapon. Once you defeat the World Fairy, the First Step ispleted. Then, you are given another 10 days break and then, you take the Second Step, It is the Exchange of Knowledge, the Topic is chosen by the World Fairy, so I can''t tell you much about the Second Step, just know that you are required to make use of your Knowledge to pass the Second Step. As for thest step¡­" Suddenly, Vasuki paused and his gaze turned solemn. "Do you see that Shrine on the top of the Ind?" He pointed. Azriel nodded. "You go inside that Shrine to take the Last Step, however, I have never seen anyoneing out of that Shrine, not a single soul in those past 10,000 years that I have been here for. I have talked with the World Fairy that I have befriended in these past 10,000 years, ording to her, all the Candidates who entered the Last Step have failed and have died." Vasuki then turned towards Azriel with a solemn face, there was no trace of his previous yfulness on his face "However, there is a way to beat this system and avoid that impending death." Vasuki then pointed at the Crystal Ball and informed, "You just do not inject your Mana into that ball. If you don''t do that, the World''s Core won''t know about your presence, no fairy woulde to you and you will avoid your impending doom. Of course, there are a few downsides as well. You won''t get your own house to live in, all these houses you see here, these were given to the previous candidates, you can''t enter these ces unless that candidate is here with you. Well, it is not exactly a problem, you can just sleep on the grass, it is quitefortable." Vasuki chuckled. "Indeed, this grass is quitefortable,bined with the fresh air, I can assure you that you will get used to this ce within a month," Tyria muttered with a small smile on her face. "Naah, 1 month is too much, you only needed 3 days and you were sleeping like a log on the 4th day," Vasuki retorted. "I am an Elf, we are used to living in nature, that is the reason why I adopted so quickly. He is different, he would need some time." "Sure Sure..." Vasuki shrugged. Azriel listened to their conversation and frowned, "What? Why are you looking at us like that? Vasuki questioned. "You expect me to believe you that you are alive for thest 10,000 years and you still don''t have a single wrinkle on your face? Do I look that dumb to you?" Azriel questioned back. Even his Teacher, Luminia Crux isn''t able to live for that long and although he didn''t know how strong this Dragon was, he was sure that he wasn''t stronger than his teacher. "¡­" Vasuki turned silent and didn''t answer. Azriel then narrowed his eyes and questioned, "There is a catch in this ''Alternative option'' that you are hiding, is there not?" Chapter 98 Eternal Life, A Curse Or A Blessing? "There is a catch in this ''Alternative option'' that you are hiding, is there not?" Azriel questioned as he narrowed his eyes in doubt. "..." Again, Vasuki stayed silent and looked down. This action caused Azriel to doubt his words. "What is it that you are hiding from me?" he questioned again. "..." And again, Vasuki didn''t answer. Azriel then shook his head and turned around. He was dumb for questioning a dragon, he needs to figure things out on his own. "You won''t be able to leave." Just as Azriel was about to walk away, Tyria muttered. Azriel turned around and frowned. Tyria then nced at Vasuki and then she sighed. "If you choose the Second Option, you won''t be able to leave this ce. You will be trapped here, for eternity." Tyria''s face then turned solemn and she continued. "Actually, being trapped here is not the worst part, The worst part is the Eternal Life." "Eternal life?" Azriel frowned. "Yes, Eternal Life. The fundamentals of this ce arepletely different from Yrniel''s. The Concept of Life doesn''t seem to be a thing here. With my Cultivation, I should only live up to 3000 years, however, I have already been in this ce for thest 4000 years,bined with the 1500 years I spend in Yrniel, I have already lived for more than twice the amount I should live for. Not only that, even after living for 6000 years, there are no traces of wrinkles on my face, I am still the same as I was 4000 years ago." Tyria muttered with a dull look on her face. "Hmm? Eternal Life? Isn''t that a good thing? All cultivators aim to live eternally, do they not?" Azriel questioned. Tyria, however, just shook her head and chuckled, "You are only 20 years old, so I can understand why you think like that. However, things change when you live longer. Take Vasuki for example, he has been in this ce for 10,000 years now, which means that before I arrived, he was already living here for 6000 years, alone. Can you imagine how lonely that life would be? Living alone, for 6000 years, without anyone you can talk to. It is simply a nightmare. An Eternal Nightmare." Azriel, however, still didn''t understand, "Why not just cultivate? I have heard many beings go into closed-door cultivation and cultivate for centuries. Why don''t you do that as well?" "We have done that when we used to live in Yrniel as well, however, this ce doesn''t allow you to use your power, which means, you cannot check if you improved or not. You won''t have the motivation to cultivate since you can''t see any results." Tyria muttered and now, Azriel finally started to understand things. Let''s not talk about others, he himself drinks Human blood when his cultivation doesn''t improve within 1 few months. What if those few months be a few decades, a few centuries, or a few millennia? What would happen to Azriel? He would be horrified and devastated. The same was happening to these 2. They have already given up on cultivating, it just adds another heavy toll to their already imbnced mental state. "Also, it is not like cultivating and getting strong would do anything for us, we can''t use our powers in this ce, we can''t leave this ce, Cultivating is simply a useless effort for us. We have already achieved the ''ultimate goal'' of cultivation, We do not have any motivation to cultivate." Tyria muttered with the same, dull look on her face. "What if you keep getting stronger and stronger and stronger, then, you be strong enough to leave this ce on your own?" Azriel questioned. "Hahaha~ As expected of a 19-year-old child, you still live in that delusional life, don''t you?" Suddenly, Vasukiughed out loud. Actually, if it was him 10000 years before, he would have already snapped in annoyance. Azriel was asking too many questions and was talking about illogical things, he would have already shut him up, However, now, things are different, He needed someone he can talk with. No matter how stupid the person in front of him is, he can talk to him without getting annoyed. Heck, he even tried talking to a stone, it was only after Tyria found him that he stopped talking, otherwise, he was having a pretty good time with that stone. That stone was a cool guy. "As I said, this ce is a trap, do you really think a trap, that is strong enough to trap use and seal all our powers would be broken from the inside? Also, the World Fairies I talked about before, Although I don''t know how strong they are, I am sure that they are stronger than us, at least in this ce. We won''t be able to leave with them watching over us, no matter how strong we be. This is another pointless struggle." As she noticed that Vasuki was lost in his own thoughts, Tyria decided to answer Azriel''s question. Azriel then nced at Vasuki and Tyria and realized. These two have already given up. Their will, their needs, their dreams, everything has been broken apart. Although they are living for a long time, inwardly, these two are already dead. "Why are you telling me all this?" Azriel then decided to change this topic and questioned. "The reason is simple, we want you to choose the Second Option." Vasuki, who came out of his reverie answered with a serious look on his face. "Why? I am sure it is not because you want me to stay alive, right? We are not that close." "Of course not. We have our own selfish reasons." Vasuki answered. "What reasons?" "Well, we are bored," Vasuki replied directly. "Huh?" "As I said, we are bored," Vasuki repeated his words, however, Azriel''s frown didn''t change. Tyria then shook her head and sighed, "He is right, we are bored, we have been living together for 4000 years now, although the first 1000 years were fresh and manageable, there is a limit to how long we can live together, in the end, things got boring. We could tell what the other person was thinking just by looking at their face. We are like a single entity now. Therefore, we need someone else to stay and talk with us." Tyria exined. "Won''t everything repeat itself after another 1000 years?" Azriel questioned. "It will, but we will think about it 1000 yearster," Vasuki answered. "It is not like it is disadvantageous for you. If you choose the first option, you will just die needlessly. However, if you choose the second option, then although you won''t be able to leave this ce, you will still be able to keep your life. Not only that, you can even try and cultivate here for as long as you want, I am sure it is a lot better than dying." Tyria talked about all the benefits Azriel would get. If it was anyone else other than Azriel, he would have epted everything within a jiffy. Eternal Life is too enticing for anyone to not consider. In the end, no matter how much Tyria and Vasuki curse Eternal Life, no one would understand the actual problem without facing it directly. Azriel, however, was different. Although he didn''t understand the disadvantages of Eternal Life either, he had something else in his mind. He had a goal in his mind. The revival of the Vampires won''t happen without him. He needs to return and bring the Vampires back to their peak. "I refuse." Therefore, he refused their offer and then walked toward the Crystal Ball. "Why?" Tyria questioned in a calm tone, she and Vasuki didn''t try to stop him, they saw the look in Azriel''s eyes when he rejected them. They knew that they couldn''t stop him, however, Tyria still wanted to know the reason why Azriel rejected their offer. "I would rather die trying than to give up like you two have." Azriel answered and then, he ced his hand on the Crystal Ball. [Congrattions to Azriel Ruinous forpleting the First Trial of the World''s Core.] As Azriel injected his Mana into the Crystal ball, a big message appeared in the sky. Azriel noticed that this way of writing was quite simr to how everything is written on his System Screen. He found it interesting and wanted to think more about this, however, a few more messages started appearing in the air. [The Completion Rating: SSS Rank] [The Real Trial will start in 5 days.] [Wish you Good Luck.] Then, the messages disappeared and everything returned back to normal. Azriel then turned around and nced at Tyria and Vasuki, who were looking at him with their eyes widened in surprise. "SSS Rank! How the hell did you do it?" Vasuki couldn''t hold himself back and he questioned. "Yeah! Tell us! How did you do it!?" Even Tyria eximed in excitement. She then turned towards Vasuki and questioned, "The best rating I have seen is a D rank, what about you?" "B rank." Vasuki answered and Tyria''s eyes widened in surprise. "Azriel! Tell me! How did you d-" She wanted to ask, however, suddenly, the ground they were standing on started trembling. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble* Chapter 99 This Is Simply Ridiculous! "Azriel! Tell me! How did you d-" Tyria wanted to ask, but before she couldplete her sentence, the ground they were standing on started trembling. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble* "Huh? What is happening?" Azriel questioned with a frown as he nced at Vasuki. Vasuki, however, shook his head. "I don''t know, something like this has never happened before in thest 10000 years." Azriel raised his eyebrow in amazement. Then he focused a little and located the centre of this little earthquake. "It''sing from there." He muttered as he pointed in a direction. "I can sense that as well." Vasuki snorted and Tyria just shook her head. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble* The intensity of the earthquake increased even further, and soon, the ground that was above the epicentre of the earthquake cracked. *Crack* The crack continued to widen and Vasuki finally realized what was happening. "This¡­" He muttered with a lost look on his face. "Do you know what''s happening?" Azriel questioned. "Yes, I do¡­" Vasuki nodded, however, he did not answer. He will know it soon enough. Soon, A building started to appear out of the ground. The building rose and rose and in the end, it became a 20-meter tall ancient mansion. There were two huge statues at the entrance, a walkway and finally, a huge door. *Screech* *Screech* *Screech* After the mansion stood tall, many bats flew towards it out of nowhere and they started flying around it. The scene looked quite horrifying and scary at the same time. "Ahh, so it was all for my house¡­" Azriel muttered in realization. (Picture of the Mansion in Paraments.) "¡­" However, he didn''t receive any answers from the two of them. He frowned and then turned around only to see Tyria and Vasuki looking at his Mansion with a lost look on their faces. "Huh? What the hell happened to you two?" He questioned. The two of them finally came out of reverie and then nced at Azriel, however, they were still a little too shocked to say anything. "Why are you two acting like that? What''s wrong?" Azriel questioned. "¡­" However, they did not reply. "Huh? Aren''t you living here for thousands of years now? Haven''t you seen a house popping out of the ground before? What the hell are you acting so surprised for? Isn''t it apletely normal phenomenon?" Azriel questioned again and this time, Tyria''s face twitched. "Normal? This seems normal to you!?" "Huh? What?" Azriel was still confused. Tyria then pointed at other houses that were made from wood and were barely 5 meters tall. (Picture in parament) "Those are where the other contestants lived, they could barely be called houses with that size, however, this." Tyria then pointed at the ''House'' Azriel had gotten and shouted, "This is a fucking Mansion! How in the hell does it look like a house where only one person lives!? It is clearly built for an Army! Also, what''s with all these decorations!? Why are there statues at the entrance! And why the hell are those bats flying around!? What the hell is this different in treatment!?" Tyria continued to curse and continued to destroy the noble and elegant image the elves have created for themselves for so many years. "Huh? Isn''t that normal? Different in treatment should be obvious, didn''t you see the SSS rankpletion rating?" Azriel questioned back. "¡­" Tyria finally turned silent and soon, she nodded. That sounds logical indeed. The best they have seen was B rank, however, Azriel is SSS rank, and it is obvious that there would be differences in treatment. Mhm,pletely normal. Tyria continued to nod her head in realization. She really had diverse expressions, a few seconds ago, she was shouting like crazy, and now, she is just standing there with her hand on her chin while she continued to nod to herself elegantly. A weird woman indeed. "If my memory serves me right, the Trials for the Vampires is in the Forsaken Mountains, correct?" Suddenly, Vasuki questioned. "Yeah." Azriel nodded. "You are supposed to fight against a Star Beast there, right?" "Indeed." "How long did you fight against that Beast for?" Vasuki questioned. "Hmm? An hour maybe? I didn''t note the time." Azriel shrugged nonchntly. A frown appeared on Vasuki''s face and he questioned, "You only fought against the Beast for an Hour?" "I mean, it could be 45 minutes or 1 hour 15 minutes, but it should be less or more than that. It is just a rough estimation after all." Vasuki was even more confused now. "You fought against that beast for just an Hour?" "That is what I am saying, correct." "How the hell did you evenplete that Trial then? Did you cheat?" Vasuki questioned. "Huh?" "The Last Vampire I met fought against that Beast for 3 days and he only got E rank. You, on the other hand only fought for an hour and not only did you clear the Trial, you even got SSS Completion Rank¡­ This doesn''t seem right¡­" Vasuki muttered with the same, confused look on his face. "Huh? He needed 3 days to defeat a beast that I defeated in an hour, doesn''t that make me better than him?" Azriel questioned back. He didn''t like the fact that this Dragon doubted him. His words, however, had a great effect on the two listeners. "¡­What did you say¡­?" Vasuki questioned with a nk look on his face. "I defeat that beast in an hour while that vampire you are talking about needed 3 days, doesn''t that make me better than him?" Azriel answered with a slight frown. Somehow, he felt that he was missing something. "¡­You¡­ defeated that beast¡­?" Vasuki questioned. "Isn''t that how you clear the Trial?" "¡­" Vasuki turned silent and gulped audibly. "S-So you are telling me you defeated the Beast of the Forsaken Mountains, and that too within an hour?" Vasuki stuttered as he questioned. "Yes, I did." Azriel nodded in agreement and Vasuki''s eyes widened in surprise and horror. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "Hey! Why the hell are you acting like that!? Can you tell me what''s wrong? Don''t keep me in suspense." After waiting for a short while and noticing that Vasuki was going to keep looking at him with that shocked expression on his face without telling him anything, Azriel decided to question. "The Trial didn''t require you to defeat the Beast¡­ You just had to survive in front of it for as long as you can¡­" Tyria was the one who answered. However, even she had a lost look on her face. "T-That beast wasn''t meant to be defeated¡­ there is no way anyone can defeat that¡­ you just needed to survive and the World''s Core would determine if you pass or not¡­" "But I clearly remember that the Mission was to Defeat the Beast." Azriel countered. "T-That was just a sort of motivation¡­ how the hell are you supposed to defeat a Beast who is 2 Cultivation stages stronger than you?" Tyria questioned back. This time, Azriel was the one who was confused. "2 Cultivation Stronger than me? Huh?" Suddenly, Vasuki came out of his reverie and muttered, "Why are you so confused, wait¡­ did they decrease the difficulty of the Trial?" He then turned towards Azriel and questioned, "What was the cultivation of the Beast you were facing?" "6-Star Beast, King Stage Cultivator." "WHAT!?" "WHAT!?" "King Stage Cultivator," Azriel answered again. "Aren''t you just an Advance Stage Cultivator!?" "Yeah?" "How the hell did you defeat a 6-star beast!? And that too in an hour!? This is simply ridiculous!" Vasuki felt that after all those years, he had finally lost his mind and is now hallucinating. "It wasn''t that hard, to be honest." Azriel however, just shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. No, he was not dense, he knew what he did waspletely out of the norm and isn''t something just anyone can do. Right now, he was just bragging in front of these two people. "What? Don''t tell me Advance Stage Dragons can''t do something like this. They can do something this simple, right?" Azriel questioned with a look that said, ''It is so simple, they can do it as well, right? Right?'' "¡­" Vasuki turned silent. He had no answers. Advance Stage Dragons? Even Grand Master Stage Dragons won''t be able to do something like this! What sort of Monster did those Bloodsuckers gave birth to!? Vasuki could feel his head aching. "Y-You are not lying to us, are you¡­?" Suddenly, Tyria questioned with an unsure look. "Huh? Why would I lie about something like that?" Azriel questioned back with a confused look on his face. "W-We can ask the World Fairy when shees here, y-you know. S-So you can tell us if you are lying." Tyria warned. "Hmm? Ask all you want, I don''t care. I mean, it''s not like I have something to hide." Azriel just shrugged nonchntly and then, he turned towards his ''House''. "Alright, I am tired now so I am going inside my house. You guys have a good day ahead." Saying that, Azriel stretched his body and started walking towards his ''house''. "W-Wait!" Chapter 100 The World Fairies. "W-Wait!" As Azriel was about to walk away, Vasuki called. "Hmm? What is it?" Azriel questioned. "You will allow us to enter your Mansion as well, right?" "¡­" Azriel stayed silent. "Hey! Hey! We helped you so much, shouldn''t you pay us back?" Seeing him standing in silence, Tyria muttered. "¡­" Azriel however, still stayed silent, not only that, there was even a frown on his face now. "I-I didn''t want toe out as rude or anything, plus, it is such a big mansion, I am sure there will be space for 2 people like us, right?" Tyria toned down a little. Azriel observed the two of them and started thinking. Whatever it was, those two didn''t mean any harm. And he had to admit, they were a little helpful as well. At the very least, they weren''t as bad as people of other races in Yrniel. "Alright, you can enter." Azriel nodded. Tyria''s eyes brightened up and she eximed, "Thank you!" Even Vasuki looked visibly excited. Azriel frowned again. "Why are you guys acting like that? Didn''t you say that houses weren''t needed and we can live fine even without them?" he questioned. "¡­" "¡­" Vasuki and Tyria avoided his gaze and started looking around. "Haah¡­ whatever¡­ I only have 5 days to rest so I will be going in¡­ you guys can follow me as well¡­" Azriel gave up and walked into his mansion. Vasuki and Tyria followed behind him, however, just as Azriel was about to enter, he paused. "What happened?" Vasuki questioned with a frown. "You guys go ahead." Azriel turned around and muttered. "You are still wary of us, huh¡­" Tyria spoke with a wry smile on her face. "It would be weirder if I was not." Azriel didn''t deny it. There is a high possibility that they can use their abilities inside the houses. If that is the case, then someone like Vasuki and Tyria could easily kill him inside his mansion. Of course, it would be a different thing if they enter first. If Azriel is near the door, he was confident enough to walk out of the room, alive. Vasuki just shook his head and sighed, "I can''t believe you are a vampire." However, he still did as Azriel said and walked into the mansion. Tyria followed behind Vasuki and then they turned towards Azriel, waiting for him to enter. Azriel stepped into the house and, ¡­ Nothing happened. Vasuki and Tyria did not attack, and neither was Azriel able to use his Abilities. It turns out that Azriel was worrying about things that he didn''t have to. "As we said before, no one can use their powers here, also, we gain nothing from attacking you," Vasuki informed. Tyria, on the other hand,pletely ignored their conversation and look around the mansion. "Waaahh! It is so bigg~~" Vasuki''s mouth twitched when he heard that, however, he didn''tment. Suddenly, Tyria''s eyes brightened up even further and she eximed, "Vasuki! Look! There are so many bedrooms here!" Vasuki''s eyes brightened up as well. "Why do you look so excited?" Azriel frowned. "Sleep on the floor for 1000 years and then you will understand!" Vasuki retorted and he and Tyria rushed towards the bedroom. Azriel understood and could rte to them. He used to sleep on the floor as well, and once he slept on the bed teacher Luminia provided, it indeed felt veryfortable. "Are you sure you want to sleep in the same room?" Azriel questioned. "Vasuki, who was about to enter the room turned around and shook his head, "Don''t worry, we are used to it. We are morefortable when we are around each other." "Alright," Azriel shrugged. They have been living together for 4000 years now, he expected something like this. He then entered the room he selected for himself and slept. ¡­ 5 dayster, Azriel, Vasuki and Tyria were standing outside Azriel''s mansion, "Haahh¡­plete the Trial as soon as you can, okay?" "Yeah,e back, we will miss you¡­" Tyria muttered. "Won''t you only miss my Mansion?" Azriel questioned as he raised his eyebrow. "¡­" Tyria didn''t answer. Well, that was true, she would indeed miss Azriel''s mansion more than Azriel himself. Yes, they can''t enter the Mansion unless Azriel is there with them. Therefore, she would have to sleep on the ground again. Of course, Vasuki wasn''t any better either, he had an unhappy look on his face as well. "You guys¡­" Azriel muttered however, he stopped midsentence when he sensed something. Vasuki and Tyria sensed something as well and the three of them raised their head. 3 beings were descending from the air with serene looks on their faces. The atmosphere changed just by their presence alone. The wind started flowing around, the ns started to liven up even further, and even the animals, who were usually silent started making small noises that calmed one''s heart. ,m The scene was quite calm and beautiful. The three beings then finally descended and as soon as Tyria and Vasuki nced at the one in the centre, their eyes widened in surprise. "F-Four Winged World Fairy," Vasuki muttered in surprise. "Wow¡­ to think that a Four Winged World Fairy woulde to pick you up¡­ The difference in treatment is indeed visible from here." Tyria muttered in surprise. Azriel, of course, didn''t know what they were talking about. He just nced at the 3 women that were standing in front of him. ''So they are the World Fairies?'' The three of them had beautiful feathered wings on their back and had faces so beautiful that they could bepared to the Elves and Vampires. The three of them released a pure and powerful aura. However, Azriel''s attention was locked on the woman who was standing at the centre of these women. She was different. Unlike the other two Fairies, who only had two wings behind their back, she had four wings. The Aura around her was stronger and purer as well. She was the Four Winged World Fairy Vasuki and Tyria were talking about. "Azriel Ruinous, are you ready for the Trial?" The Four Winged World Fairy stepped forward and questioned with a beautiful smile on her face. "Yes, I am." Azriel nodded with a determined look on his face. The fairy nodded and then, she raised her hand. Azriel''s body moved on its own and started floating in the air, then, the Four Winged Angle pped her wings and flew into the air. As if it was connected to her, Azriel''s body followed behind her as well. The two other World Fairies who came with them were about to fly as well, however, "Hey," Vasuki, who recognised one of the two fairies called. The fairy turned towards him but didn''t say anything. Vasuki knew how fairies act, They don''t waste their time in small talk, you ask them a question, if they want to answer your question they will, if not, they will just ignore your existence. Of course, Vasuki had a little advantage while asking a question from a fairy, even Fairies do not ignore someone like Vasuki who has been living here for 10000 years. Although they weren''t friendly, they do talk with each other once every 300-400 years. Therefore, Vasuki considered this fairy as her friend and questioned. "Did that boy really defeat a King Stage Golem when he is only an Advance Stage Cultivator?" The fairy then raised her head and observed Azriel who was flying away. Then, she turned toward Vasuki and nodded. "He did." Vasuki''s and Tyria''s eyes widened in surprise when they heard her, in thesest 5 days, they have thought about it a lot and in the end, they came up with a conclusion. Azriel was lying, There is no way an Advance Stage Cultivator can defeat a King Stage Cultivator. Even if it was possible, something like that won''t happen because, "But why did an Advance Stage Cultivator like him put up in front of a King Stage? Shouldn''t it just be a Grand Master Stage Cultivator?" Vasuki questioned with a frown on his face. There is no way someone would clear the Trial if the difference in cultivation was so vast. This was simply impossible. So why was Azriel forced to fight against a King Stage Cultivator? The fairy, however, shook her head, "That I do not know. I only know one thing. He is Special." "Huh? What does that mean?" Vasuki questioned. This time, the fairy deemed her question unnecessary and flew away. "Hey! Can you not keep me in suspense like this!? Why the hell are you ignoring me!?" Vasuki shouted, however, the Fairypletely ignored him and continued to fly. "Fuck! Now I am curious!" Vasuki cursed. "I am curious as well¡­" Tyria nodded and then she continued, "But it is not like we can do anything if she doesn''t want to tell us anything." "That is correct." Vasuki nodded his head. "Let''s just hope hees back quickly, we will ask the ''Special'' One." The two of them smiled and waited for Azriel''s return. Chapter 101 Sword Fairy. Azriel and the Three World Fairies travelled through clouds and mist before they finallynded on the Ind that was floating in the air. Azriel looked around curiously, The Ind didn''t have any major differencespared to the ground, however, it was surrounded by clouds, making everything more beautifulpared to the ground. "I will be exining the First Step of the Real Trial," While Azriel was looking around, the Four Winged Fairy muttered with a small smile. Azriel turned around and nced at her, showing that he was listening. "What is your Favorite Weapon?" "A Sword." Azriel has already thought about it since he knew what the Trial will be from Vasuki. "Alright, the First Step of the Trial is Sparring and Learning from the Sword Fairy. You will clear the Trial as long as the Sword Fairy is satisfied by your performance." Hearing that, Azriel frowned. "It is different from what Vasuki told me." "Vasuki?" The Four Winged World Fairy frowned. "It''s the Ouwed Dragon, Lady Fer." The Two Winged World Fairy, who stopped and talked with Vasuki answered. "Oh? Him¡­" The Four Winged World Fairy realized and nodded to herself. "Yes, he told me that I have to defeat a Fairy using my favourite weapons and that I can''t use my Skills and Cultivation." Azriel then narrowed his eyes and questioned, "Did he lie to me?" The Four Winged World Fairy, however, shook her head and smiled. "No, he did not lie to you. He only told you what other Trial Takers told him. And he is correct, other Trial Takers had to defeat Sword Fairy in order to advance. However, Azriel Ruinous, you cannotpare yourself to other Trial Takers. You are different. You are special. For you, the Trial has been changed and the difficulty has been increased." The Four Winged World Fairy answered with a small smile on her face. "Huh? Isn''t defeating the Sword Fairy harder than learning from her? Are you sure the difficulty is increased not decreased?" Azriel questioned. The Fairy, however, shook her head again and questioned back. "Do you really think other Trail Takers defeated the Sword Fairy when she was giving her all? Azriel Ruinous, you should not underestimate the Sword Fairy. She is a being who has given her everything to a sword. No, it is better to say that she was created out of the sword. She was created out of the experiences of all the Swordsmen, from the greatest to the weakest, that have ever lived in thend of Yrniel. She didn''t even use 10% of her Actual Swords Skills when she fought those Trial Takers, and even after that, it took them decades to actually defeat her. The same goes for Spear Fairy, Mace Fairy, Archer Fairy, Whip Fairy and all other Fairies. We Fairies do not reproduce, rather, we are created out of experiences of whatever we specialize in." Azriel nodded in realization and then, he questioned, "Won''t that make you fairies the Strongest Race? Why don''t we see any of you in Yrniel? Is it because even you cannot break free from this ce?" "We leaving this ce, it is not up to us, we were born out of experiences, our existence is supported by this ce. If we leave, we will not be able to survive. As for us being the strongest race, that is incorrect. We are not the Strongest Race. Although we are created out of experiences and are indeed the best in our respective fields, we do not have any cultivation, nor can we cultivate. Sword Fairy''s Sword Skills may be strong, strong enough to even defeat an Expert Stage Cultivator while she is nothing but a Mortal, however, she cannot take on actual strong cultivators." Azriel was now even more confused, "No, I definitely sense some sort of power from you¡­ There is no way a Mortal can increase such power¡­" "What you sense is not our power, it is the power of the World''s Core, this ce. We can use this power if the Will of the World''s Core allows us to. This way, although we cannot cultivate, we can set our Cultivation to any level we want and fight against actually strong opponents." The World Fairy answered Azriel''s every question patiently. Actually, if it was anyone else other than Azriel, she would have ignored him and continued with her work after sending him to Sword Fairy, however, as she said before, Azriel was different. Of course, that is not her own thoughts, Those were the thoughts of the World''s Core. The World''s Core wishes to Treat Azriel differently than others. And they, as World Fairies, cannot defy the World''s Core, neither do they wish to. "So you are saying that you can defeat the strongest person in Yrniel if you borrow the Power of the World''s Core?" "Yes but it all depends on the World''s Core." "And every single one of you can do that?" "Yes." Azriel then frowned. "Doesn''t that mean that as long as the World''s Core wishes it, you guys canpletely destroy Yrniel?" Again, the Fairy shook her head. "I think you are misunderstanding something here. Yrniel and the World''s Core are not different from each other. Yrniel is the World and World''s Core is literally World''s Core or Yrniel''s Core. World Core would never wish to ''destroy'' Yrniel. Also, the energy the World''s Core can provide us is not unlimited. Every World needs energy to keep sustaining life forms. If the World Runs out of that energy, it will be destroyed. Therefore, the World Core would never give us the Energy outside the World''s Core unless it is absolutely important." Azriel could feel that his head was going to explode from all the knowledge he had received today. Yrniel and this ce were the same. This ce was part of Yrniel. Every world has this energy that they can''t lose. Fairies can get stronger if they use that energy. Ugghh¡­ He would need some time to digest all of this. "I believe it is better if you start the Trial, knowing about theseplex matters right now will only confuse you more and more. Also, it is not something you should bother yourself with. At least for now." The Fairy suggested. Azriel thought about it a little and then, he nodded. "Alright. Let''s start the Trial." He didn''t likeplex matters either. He would rather meet this Sword Fairy this Four Winged World Fairy was talking about. A small smile appeared on the Fairy''s face and she nodded. "Then I wish you luck, Azriel Ruinous." Then, the Fairy disappeared and everything around Azriel turned white. Azriel frowned, he then looked around and noticed that he had appeared inside a huge, white room. Walls, ceiling, floor, everything hair was white with no pattern whatsoever. Azriel''s eyes then fell on a beautiful silver-haired, 1.72 meters tall woman, with silver eyes, red lips and a nigh-perfect face. She had a perfect, athlete-like body that was neither too muscr nor too fat and the thing that stood out the most about her was the four, white feathered wings on her back. Azriel didn''t even need to think and could easily deduce that she was the Sword Fairy. How? Because she was carrying a golden white coloured sword. "Are you Azriel Ruinous?" The Sword Fairy questioned. "I am." Azriel nodded. The Sword Fairy then nodded and raised her sword. "Alright, then let''s start with a spar, this way, I will learn what the level of your current swordsmanship is and I will be able to form the best n to teach you. Just think of the sword you use and the sword will appear in your hands on its own." Azriel did as he was told and his ck-red sword appeared in his hands. "Now attack me with everything you have. Of course, you cannot use your Skills and Cultivations." The Sword Fairy didn''t talk much and started with the main topic. An attitude that Azriel very much appreciated. He then dashed towards her with his Sword in his hand and then, *nk* Their swords shed with each other. Seeing that she blocked her attack, Azriel wasn''t surprised, he quickly shifted his weight backwards and attacked her waist with his sword. The world fairy easily blocked his attack and motioned him to continue attacking. Azriel''s eyes turned cold and then, he increased his speed. Thighs, feet, arms, shoulders, hands, stomach, chest, face, and head, for the next few hours, he aimed at every single part of the Sword Fairy''s body as quickly as he can, however, the fairy blocked all his moves without even breaking a sweat. Actually, from her expression, she looked rather bored. A look that Azriel did not like at all. He then increased his speed even further however, just as he attacked her waist, the Sword Fairy blocked his attack and with a graceful movement, she ced her sword on Azriel''s neck and his eyes widened in surprise. There were no ''quick'' movements, Azriel could see what she did very clearly, however, even after that, he could not react to it at all. No, it was more like she attacked in a way that his body couldn''t block her attack at all. Hepletely overshadowed him in terms of Skill. "You¡­" After the spar ended, the Sword Fairy narrowed her eyes, "You aren''t a swordsman, are you?" Chapter 102 Way Of The Sword. "You aren''t a swordsman, are you?" "Huh?" Azriel frowned in confusion. What was she talking about? "You were asked to choose your favourite weapon before the start of the Trial, why did you choose a sword?" The Sword Fairy questioned. "Huh? Uhh¡­ I like a sword?" Azriel answered with a confused look on his face. Sword Fairy, however, narrowed her eyes, "You like side? Or is it because the sword is the most convenient?" Azriel frowned. He couldn''t understand what she was talking about. Out of all the weapons he uses, the sword is the most convenient, so isn''t it normal to like it? The Sword Fairy, however, had a different opinion. "You do not like swords, Azriel. Actually, you have no love for swords. Your fighting style says it all, your sword skills are practically zero, what is strong is your basic experience. It is as if rather than honing your sword skills, you have worked on your fighting essence. Your posture, speed and the way you handle the swords, everything is correct, however, you do not possess a single bit of sword skills. You only picked a sword because it was convenient. To be honest, anything that is enough sharp would be good enough for you, correct? As long as it cuts your enemies down, it is fine, right? That''s what you think, don''t you? You don''t love swords, a sword is just a tool for you to kill your enemies faster. Azriel Ruinous, you do not deserve to be called a Swordsman." Although there was no apparent change in her expression, from her voice, Azriel could tell that he didn''t make a favourable first impression on her. However, Azriel didn''t care about that. What he wanted was to get stronger, the means to get stronger did not matter. "You are correct, Sword Fairy." He then opened his mouth and continued, "Sword is just a convenient tool for me to cut down my enemies. I do not love swords, I am not like you whose entire existence revolves around Swords. I lift my sword not because I like swords, but because I want to kill my enemies. For me, Sword is just a tool that can make me stronger, nothing more. So, Sword Fairy," Then, Azriel bowed his head and requested, "I request you to help me get stronger by teaching me the way of swords." Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Sword Fairy''s face. "You do not have to bow your head, Azriel." Azriel raised his head and frowned when he saw the smile on Sword Fairy''s face. What happened? Wasn''t she angry a few seconds ago? Why is she smiling now? "It is good that you know why you raise your sword, every person is different. The way I see swords and the way you see them is different, however, our goals match. To get stronger and hone our skills. Alright, Azriel. Starting today, I will start your sword training. We will go from basic to advance and I promise you that within 100 years, you will be the best swordsman Yrniel has ever seen." The Sword Fairy announced with an excited look on her face. Azriel, however, did not share her excitement and frowned. "100 years? No, nope, I do not have that much time, I need to go back to Yrniel as soon as I can." Azriel was quick to shake his head. "You don''t have to worry about that," The Sword Fairy, however, shook her head. "This ce is different, 100 years here is nothing but 1 year outside." "Huh?" Azriel widened his eyes in surprise. "Alright, let''s not waste any more time and start our training." Sword Fairyplete ignored Azriel''s surprise and she raised her sword. "We will start from your posture and then a few basic moves, we have ample time, so let''s take things slowly." The sword fairy muttered and Azriel, who finally came out of his reverie nodded with a smile. 100 years in this ce was only 1 year outside. This was good, 1 year wasn''t a problem. So from today, Azriel''s training started. Sword Fairy, for some reason, would never get tired, as for Azriel, well hepletely abused his ridiculous regeneration and trained continuously. Actually, he wanted to use this time advantage to cultivate, however, he then noticed that he couldn''t cultivate in this ce. He could only continue to train. Out of 24 hours, he trained for 20 hours and rested for 4 hours. This ce¡­ It was simply a heaven for a maniac like Azriel. Azriel and Sword Fairy continued to train for who knows how long. This ce waspletely white, there was no sense of time here. Actually, many people would have gone crazy if they were kept in this ce for a longer period of time, however, these 2 people were different. One was someone whose entire life depended on a sword, as long as she has a sword in her hand, take her anywhere, she wouldn''t care. The other was a training maniac, as long as he can feel that he was improving, he would care how the surroundings looked. On this topic, the Sword Fairy was rather surprised by Azriel. Azriel was not the first Vampire she has ''trained'', not only that, but since she shares experiences of many powerful swordsmen that lived in Yrneil, it is normal to assume that she had the experiences of some noble vampires in her mind as well. However, she has never seen this absurd regeneration in her life. 20 hours of training and 4 hours of rest. Of course, if they push themselves, noble vampires can do this as well, however, that is if they push themselves. That meant that after 1 week, or 1 month, they would need bed rest to recover from it. However, this monster here¡­ He wasn''t pushing himself, rather, he was taking it easy. Yes, the Sword Fairy could feel it, Azriel recovered his stamina within 15 minutes, however, he stilly down on the floor and closes his eyes just so he could calm his mental state. This way, he will be able to keep this for a long long time and this wouldn''t have any side effects on his body or mind. And as if this wasn''t enough already, his talent was monstrous as well. He absorbed everything like a sponge and once he learns it, he would never forget it. Combined with his already strong fighting experience, he is quick to implement things in spars as well. When the Sword fairy said that he would need 100 years, she already calcted the fact that he was someone who cleared the Trial of Forsaken mountains with an SSS rankpletion rate. She had already treated him as someone who had monstrous talent. A normal person cannot hope to learn everything from her within mere 100 years, they would need 1000s of years. That is also the reason why the Sword Fairy didn''t teach anything to other Trial Takers. She didn''t deem them worthy to learn from her. However, this man¡­ He was even more monstrous than she imagined. 100 years? Heck, he might even do it within 50 years! Simply Absurd! However, the Sword Fairy''s prediction was wrong. *nk* *nk* *nk* 20 yearster, Azriel was sparring with the Sword Fairy on equal grounds. Yes¡­ He only needed 20 years to learn something normal people would need 1000s of years to learn¡­ The spar continued for hours however, no victor was decided to they continued to fight. 1 day¡­ 10 days¡­ 30 days¡­ Finally, after 60 days of continuous sparring, Azriel''s regeneration couldn''t keep up and his movements slowed down. The Sword Fairy, who cannot get tired didn''t leave this chance and with a quick move, she ced her sword on Azriel''s neck. "I believe this would be the end of our sparring, Azriel," "Tsk Tsk¡­ Miss Sword, How do you not get tired?" Azriel questioned. Yes, he does not refer to Sword Fairy as his teacher, only one person in this entire world can take that ce. Therefore, he refers to her as Miss Sword. Of course, the Sword Fairy didn''t mind minor details like these. "I am a Fairy, I cannot get tired." The Sword Fairy smiled. "Tsk Tsk, I will make sure to win against you" Azriel swore. The Sword Fairy, however, shook her head. "No, this will be ourst fight, Azriel." "Hmm? Why?" "I am already giving my all when I am sparring with you. The only reason you lost was that I cannot get tired. Your Sword Skills are already on my level, Azriel. There is nothing more for me to teach you." The Sword Fairy smiled. "You passed the First Trial, Azriel." Azriel, however, did not like this at all, "So you are telling me I can''t defeat you if I don''t use my skills and cultivation?" He frowned. The Sword Fairy shook her head, "There is a way." "How?" "As you already know, I was created out of experiences of countless swordsmen that have existed in Yrniel. This is my strength, however, this is also my weakness. Since what I have is not my own, I cannot create my own way of the sword." "Way of the Sword?" Azriel frowned. "Yes, Azriel, it is a self-created technique that suits the creator the best but since I am an amalgam of different Swordsmen, I cannot create something like that. You, however, are different from me, Azriel. You have the ability to find your Way of Sword. You have the ability to create your own technique. And once you do that, you will be able to defeat me." A small smile then appeared on the Sword Fairy''s face, "I will be looking forward to that day, Azriel." Then, the whole white world, along with the sword fairy, started disappearing. "Wait!" Azriel eximed, however, the Sword Fairy had already disappeared. "Oh? It seems like you have already cleared the First Step¡­ To do it in 2 months, as I expected, you are indeed different from the norm." Azriel then heard a voice and soon, his eyes fell on the Four Winged World Fairy who brought her here. "Congrattions, Azriel Ruinous, for clearing the Firs-" "Wait." "Hmm? What is it?" The fairy frowned. "Can I train with Fairies that specialize in other weapons?" Chapter 103 So You Cheated. A ce where time moves slowerpared to normal. A ce where 100 years is just 1 year outside. A ce where one can train as much as he wanted. With a ce and opportunity like this, Azriel would be a fool if he didn''t use it as much as he can. From Sword to Spear, Mace, Daggers, Whip, Hammer, Axe, and a few other weapons, Azriel learned everything. He didn''t leave Hand to handbat either. He really abused this opportunity, and his monstrous talent this time. And once everything ended, he came out of that white room with a big, satisfied smile on his face. "Would you like to take the Second Step now?" The Four Winged World Fairy questioned with a bitter smile on her face. "Is there any other weapon I can train in?" Azriel questioned. The fairy''s lips twitched, however, she controlled herself and answered, "There are, however, they are mostly variants of the weapons you have already learnt. With the knowledge you have now, you can easily learn those in a short amount of time so I won''t rmend you to train more." Initially, the Four Winged World Fairy was taken aback by his request to fight other Fairies who specialize in different weapons. People who have stayed in that lonely white-coloured room usually don''t wish to go back in there. Even the Battle Maniacs are the same. However, this man was different, not only he was fine with going back, he even asked for it on his own. The Four Winged World Fairy was impressed and sent Azriel to train with the Spear Fairy. Azriel then returned and requested to train with Dagger Fairy, again, the Four Winged World Fairy was a little taken back, but in the end, she agreed. She indeed liked his hard-working attitude. However, soon, things changed. Azriel came out of the training room, then asked for another fairy then another, another, one after that and this continued for so long that even the Four Winged World Fairy was tired. Just how many weapons does he want to master!? And why the hell is heing back every 20-30 days!? What are those fairy''s doing!? "If I only need a short time to master those weapons, isn''t it better to do it here? With this time effect, the time I would need would be even shorter." Azriel muttered. This time, however, the fairy shook her head. "Although it is indeed true that you can learn those weapons more efficiently, there are 10,000s of different weapons in Yrniel. Learning all of them would be absurd and would only waste your time. You cannot learn everything Yrniel has to offer, Azriel. Even you need to learn when to step back." The fairy answered. Azriel then thought about it a little more, and then, he nodded. "Alright, I guess we should end the First Step here. It was fun." The Fairy smiled, "It is good that you enjoyed it." ''Freak.'' Of course, her inner thoughts were different. She was used to seeing the broken state of Trial takers who beat the First Trial, and they didn''t even pass the Real Trial. She has never heard someone saying, ''It was fun'' "Mhm, thank you very much." Azriel nodded. Then, a small, genuine smile appeared on the Fairy''s face. "Alright, you will rest for the next 5 days before taking the Second Step." "Okay." Azriel nodded. The Fairy then raised her hand and Azriel rose in the air. The fairy started floating in the air as well and then, the two of them returned to the Ground level. "Alright, I will be leaving now. Rest well, Azriel Ruinous." The Fairy muttered. Azriel nodded and smiled, "See you in five days," The Fairy smiled and then, she disappeared. Azriel looked around and his eyes fell on a figure who was lying under the tree. He was Vasuki. Azriel walked towards him and only then did he notice Tyria, who was hugged by Vasuki from behind and waspletely overshadowed by hisrge build. It was as if they were bound together with some sort of magic. "Tsk Tsk, what azy bunch¡­ don''t they have something better to do?" Azriel snorted. Suddenly, Vasuki''s hand moved. Then, his eyelids twitched and his eyes opened. A secondter, he came back to his senses and his eyes fell on Azriel. "Huh? You are back huh¡­" Hemented. Itpletely ignored Tyria who was in his arms as if it was the most natural thing in this world. "Yeah, I am." Azriel nodded. "Wee back, Bloodsucker," Vasuki muttered. "Horned Beast." Azriel snorted and Vasuki''s lips twitched. "We are not called that." "We are not called Bloodsuckers either." "But you do¡­" "¡­" Azriel turned silent. "So what? You should be called Horned Beast as well. You have horns¡­" "¡­" Vasuki just couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Many demons have horns." Hemented. "Call them Horned Beast as well, I don''t care." Azriel just shrugged. Vasuki sighed and gave up. This conversation wasn''t going anywhere. It was better to talk with stones. Vasuki then observed Azriel and this time, he noticed something different. Azriel''s posture was different than before. Before, his posture was like a warrior, now, his posture was like¡­ A warrior¡­ It felt the same, however, Vasuki felt something was different. He just couldn''t point out what it was. But he was different. Hearing themotion, Tyria woke up as well. Her eyes then fell on Azriel and she smiled, "You are back!" "I am." "Then let''s go back to your mansion!" "¡­" Azriel shook his head and then walked towards his mansion. Tyria followed with a big smile on her face while Vasuki walked behind Tyria. The three of them then entered Azriel''s mansion and Tyria quickly rushed towards the dining table that was filled with delicious food. "The food here is best indeed." Tyria nodded with a blissful look on her face. "Heh. You talk as if you canpare it with something else." Azriel chuckled. "¡­" ? Tyriapletely ignored his statement and continued eating. "She''s really hungry huh¡­" Azrielmented. "Well, she hasn''t eaten something for a year," Vasukimented. "It''s not like you guys get hungry¡­ why bother eating?" Azriel questioned. "Try not eating anything for a few 1000 years, you will understand." Vasuki shrugged. Although this ce looked beautiful, living here was a nightmare. Unlike Azriel, they didn''t have any mansion and since fighting and killing here is prohibited and their powers are sealed by some weird magic, They can''t hunt animals to eat something either. Neither could they grow something here. Therefore, anyone who doesn''t have a mansion cannot eat anything here. However, this is where things get even more annoying, for some reason, beings living here do not get hungry. They can live fine without food. Of course, it may look fine from the outside, however, only someone like Tyria and Vasuki would understand the real problem. "Whatever, you should have taken the Trial then." Azriel shrugged. "I didn''t know how this ce worked, back then; I just didn''t want to waste my life," Vasuki answered. "Heh, you talk as if you had a choice." Tyria, who was eating, chuckled. "Huh? What does that mean?" Azriel questioned. "This old man cheated his way to this ce," Tyria informed as she nced at Vasuki with a teasing smile on her face. "Huh?" Azriel turned towards Vasuki. "It is said the stronger you get, the harder the Trial of the Seven Forbidden Regions get," Vasuki muttered, "Someone like me, who was very strong, didn''t have any chance to clear the Trial of Ancient Battlefield that is there in Dragons'' Valley therefore, since I was curious, I tried to clear the Trial that was meant for the Humans. Of course, since Dragons are significantly stronger than humans, I was able toplete that Trial ande here. However, the World''s Core didn''t consider me as someone who cleared the Trial and I was trapped here." Vasuki answered. "So you cheated." Azriel concluded. "No, I did not. I was just curious." "You cheated." Vasuki didn''t say anything, he just sat on his chair and continued eating. "Cheater." Azrielmented again, however, Vasukiplete ignored him. 10000 years have given him a thick face. ¡­ Just like that, 5 days passed by, now, Azriel was back with the Four Winged World Fairy and the two of themnded on the ind in the air. "Azriel Ruinous, are you ready to take the Second Step?" The Fairy questioned. "I am." He was already told what the Second Step was, He needed to study¡­ Study a lot¡­ "Alright, please proceed towards that room." Azriel walked forwards and entered the room. However, as soon as he entered, he heard a panicked voice behind, "Lady Fer! The World''s Core is acting strangely!" "What!?" The Four Winged World Fairy''s eyes widened in surprise. She then quickly turned towards Azriel and shouted in panic. "Azriel! Come out!" Azriel did what he was told, however, before he could leave the room, *KABOOM* The room exploded. Chapter 104 Then War, They Shall Get. "Uggh¡­ Where am I¡­?" Azriel opened his eyes and looked around in confusion. Above him, there was a clear blue sky, and around him, everything was covered with ayer of white snow. He then sat up and then started looking around. He remembers this ce. It was the Forsaken Mountains. Azriel then wished to look at his information and soon, [Name: Azriel Ruinous ] [Age: 20 ] [Mana Cultivation: Master.] [Body Cultivation: Master. ] [Race: Primordial Vampire ] [Talent: God] [LVL: 29 --> 30] [HP: 960/960] [MP: 1190/1190] [STR: 90 --> 92] [AGL: 100 --> 102] [VIT: 94 --> 96] [STM: 84 --> 86] [INT: 117 --> 119] [DEF: 76 --> 78] [nk Points: 0] ''Huh? I broke through? Does that mean I cleared the Trial? How did that happen? Wasn''t I just about to take the Second Step? What about the Third Step?'' The more Azriel thought about it, the more confused he got. ''Lady Fer! The World''s Core is acting strangely!'' Then he suddenly recalled what that Two Winged World Fairy said and frowned. The World''s Core was acting strangely? Was that the reason he cleared the Trial without actually clearing it? Does that mean he cheated? Well, he was not the one who did it, it was the World''s Core fault, so everything is probably right. Azriel then shrugged his shoulders and observed his status again. ''20¡­'' He was 20 years old now. Just like the fairy said, even after he trained for so many years, only a year is passed in the real world. A small smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he clenched his fist. In this Trial, although he didn''t gain much power with cultivation, he has improved a lot. Azriel felt that fighting against that Primordial Frost Golem would be a lot easier now. "Huh¡­ I didn''t know that you think about random things that much¡­ Or was it because you changed a little in a Year that you were gone?" Suddenly, Azriel heard an extremely familiar voice. A voice he has been longing to hear for a while now. He turned around as his eyes shined in excitement, "Teacher!" Luminia smiled, however, she did not expect Azriel to rush toward her and, Pierce his canines into her neck. "Tsk Tsk, to think you would do something like this without greeting your teacher¡­" Luminia snorted, however, from the smile on her face and the way she was patting Azriel''s head, anyone would know that she was happy to see her student as well. Azriel didn''t answer and continued devouring her blood. For Luminia it was only 1 year, however, he has spent over 100 years in that ce. 100 years without drinking Luminia''s blood. No one could imagine how hard it was for him! After devouring her blood for a good while, Azriel finally calmed down. Luminia noticed that and then questioned, "Are you okay now?" Azriel started licking the ce where he bit, Luminia''s regeneration kicked in and his canine marks disappeared. "Yes, teacher. It is nice to see you after so long¡­" "So long? You are still a little boy huh¡­ Indeed, for someone like you, 1 year is indeed a long time¡­" Luminia nodded in understanding, however, Azriel shook his head. "100 years teacher¡­" "Huh? What?" Azriel then recounted everything that happened when he entered the World''s Core and the two of them had a long conversation. "World''s Core huh¡­" Luminia muttered as she started thinking. "I have never heard about something like that¡­" Then, she shook her head. "Well whatever, let''s not think about it anymore. You got lucky or not doesn''t matter, it was not like you were going to fail if you did it the usual way. Maybe the World''s Core already sensed that you will be able to clear the Trial and didn''t bother to go through all those troubles." Luminia shrugged. What? It was a Trial that no one in the history of Yrniel could clear? So what? Do you not know how much of a monster her disciple is? He can clear something like that with his eyes closed. Yes, she was that confident. "Indeed." Azriel nodded to her statement as well. "Also, you became a Master Stage Cultivator, correct? So it doesn''t matter if you cleared it or not, you already got what you wanted." Luminia muttered and Azriel nodded his head again. "Alright, let''s leave now. We have more important things to do." Luminia spoke as she grabbed Azriel''s arm and flew away. A few minutester, the Two of themnded in Luminia''s garden where Ithania and Lilia were waiting for them. Seeing Azriel, a small smile appeared on Ithania''s face and then she snorted. "Tsk Tsk, to think it would take you a whole year toplete a simple Trial¡­ Disappointing indeed." Azriel''s mouth twitched when he heard her words, "Why don''t you go and clear it in less than 1 year then?" She retorted. "You are the Brawns, not me, if there is anything rted to using your head, you can tell me and I will show you how it is done." Ithania shrugged her shoulders. "Sure sure¡­ I am sure you can clear it¡­" Azriel shook his head andughed. "Huh!? What''s with that chuckle you brute!?" Ithania roared. "Hu-" Azriel wanted to retort again, however, he realized that he was now 100 years old, and he is much more mature than this little girl. He shouldn''t fight her like this. "Tsk Tsk," In the end, Azriel just snorted and turned around. "Hey! What''s with that snort!?" Ithania questioned in rage. Azriel, however,pletely ignored her presence and turned toward Lilia, "It is nice to see you again, Lilia." A small smile appeared on the White haired woman''s face and she nodded, "It is good to see you as well, Azriel." "Hey! Are you just going to ignore me!?" Ithania roared in anger. However, Azriel, Luminia, and Lilia, everyone ignored her. Of course, this only served to further irk Ithania and she continued to roar, trying to get their attention. Azriel smiled at that childlike attitude. The four of them then walked into Luminia''s room and continued chatting. Azriel has now returned. From now on, he would go back to his usual schedule. 4 hours of studying, and 2 hours of sparring with Luminia, while he would do whatever he wants for the rest of the hours. Of course, as a Training Maniac, he would use that time to train. This was not the only thing they did, Ithania and Azriel often left Luminia''s mansion to gather more and more vampires. They needed to build an army after all. These all vampires would be fighting for Vampire''s future. Cultivation, training, and recruiting people. These were the only things Azriel did and time passed by smoothly. Of course, With Azriel''s monstrous talent, he didn''t stop at Master Stage Realm for long, Grand Master, Expert and then the King. Yes, in just 20 years, he became a King Stage Cultivator. Not only that, his army had grown to 10,000 vampires with 8000 plus Vampires who have gone through Purification! The progress was good indeed. Azriel wanted things to keep going like they were going, however, the absence of 10,000 alerted the other races. Search operations were started and recruiting Vampire became harder. Luminia continued killing the beings who arrived near her mansion, however, this cause another problem. Other races locked on Luminia''s mansion. Every being sent here disappeared, it was suspicious. Then, a big expedition team was sent here as well, however, in front of Luminia, that team was nothing more than a slightly higher number of mobs to kill. Which she did within 1 minute. However, due to this action, the other races were sure, Someone was protecting the Vampires, and all the vampires were living in this ce. Of course, what would they do? They are going to suppress the Vampires and capture them all again. ves were born to be ves, no one can change that fate. All four races, Humans, Beastmen, Dwarves and Elves decided to forget about their grudges ande together to fight against the vampires. Of course, this big movement wasn''t missed by Azriel and the others. The four of them were in a meeting right now. "So¡­ what are we going to do?" Ithania questioned with a serious look on her face. "Huh? Is that even a question? We will fight them, of course." Azriel was quick to answer. "I and Lilia will not help you two. There won''t be any meaning to this battle if we participate, you would have to figure things out on your own." Suddenly, Luminia dered. Azriel''s face turned serious, however, then, he nodded. "Alright, it would be a good way to test our Soldiers." "Indeed." Ithania agreed. Then, Azriel''s blood-red eyes shined. "It is faster than we expected, however, if it is a War they Crave, Then War, they shall get." Azriel announced. And thus, the War between Vampires and all other races started. Again. Chapter 105 Vampires Are Indeed A Cursed Race "If it war they Crave, War, they will get." Azriel announced with a determined look on his face. "So? How are we going to fight against 100,000 beings with our 10,000 Vampires?" Ithania questioned. Luminia, however, shrugged her shoulders. "As I said, I and Lilia won''t help. You have to figure out things on your own." Azriel nodded in understanding and then turned towards Ithania, "Tsk Tsk, Bookworm, have you gotten rusty in all these years? Just think of something, will you? We don''t have much time." Ithania red at Azriel however, in the end, she sighed and then closed her eyes. "¡­" The room turned silent. Everyone knew that Ithania was thinking of something. Azriel was trying to think of a way as well, as for Luminia and Lilia¡­ Well, they just didn''t care. Their reasoning was simple if these two can''t even handle this small-scale battle, how will they handle things when the actual war starts? After all, Azriel and Ithania needed to grow on their own, not with someone else''s help. A few minutester, Ithania opened her eyes and then, a map appeared in her hands. She then spread the map on the table and then pointed at a point. (Map in the Parament.) "Most likely, the battle will be conducted here, near the Quietus Barren Land. What we can do is to divide our army into 4 parts of 2500 vampires each and then attack their army from all four sides." "Hmm? How are 2500 Vampires going to do any damage?" "There are 4 races attacking us. There is no way they can coordinate well with each other. Once themotion starts the army will fall into panic. If we are lucky, they might even start attacking each other. Then, things would be simple. As for Azriel and I, we will use [Blood Spears] to do high damage to the enemy and increase themotion from far. I think this is the best and the most efficient way to win the war and we won''t lose too many soldiers after the war ends." Azriel and Ithania turned toward Luminia to ask her thoughts about the strategy, however, Lumina shrugged her shoulders again. Azriel and Ithania nced at each other and sighed. "Alright, I also thought of the same thing you did so, we will do as you nned," Azriel muttered and Ithania nodded. "Start the preparations for the War." Azriel ordered Ferox, who was standing inside the room with his head bowed. "Yes, Sir Azriel." Ferox bowed and the War preparations started. 2 weekster, Azriel and Ithania were standing together, in front of them, there was arge army of 100,000 beings. "Do you think we will win?" Ithania questioned. "Is that even a question?" Azriel smiled. "You are very sure huh¡­" Ithania muttered. "Heh. I am." Azriel nodded. "Lady Luminia and Teacher are really not going to participate huh¡­" Ithania then nced towards Luminia''s mansion and sighed. "Let''s be honest, if the two of them participate, this battle would end before it even starts." Azriel nodded. "But¡­ but we won''t lose any of the soldiers that way. Don''t you think it''s a waste to sacrifice our soldiers when we have a better way to end things? You know how hard we worked to find and raise those soldiers, don''t you? Also, it won''t be easy to just find more soldiers after we win. We needed 20 years to get the soldiers on this level. New soldiers won''t achieve this level of strength just after we recruit them." Ithania pointed out. "I know that as well." Azriel nodded. He couldpletely understand where Ithania wasing from. However, Things were different. He could also understand what Luminia needed. "The strongest existences in this battle are just King Stage Cultivators, they are not even close to the people who are actually strong. This sort of battle is not even a warm-up for people like them. Also, though we have trained these soldiers for 20 years, none of them has actually fought against anyone. And the best way to increase their ability is through war. Although we will lose some vampires but trust me, The vampires who survive this war will be more than enough topensate for our losses." Ithania nced at Azriel for a while and then, she chuckled, "I can''t believe a Brute like you is telling me things like these." "Tsk Tsk, I studied okay?" "Yeah Yeah, whatever." *Dong* *Dong* *Dong* A loud bell then resounded throughout the battlefield. Then, Azriel''s and Ithania''s faces turned serious. "It is started. Azriel then created Blood out of thin air, while buckets of blood appeared around Ithania. Both of them then created many Blood Spears and then, "Shoot." Azriel ordered and the Blood Spear shot toward the 100,000 men strong army. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Explosions after explosions were heard, and along with that, the soldiers'' cries of agony rung into Azriel and Ithania''s years as well. "AAAGGHHH!!" "What is that!?" "My arm!" "AAAGGGHH!!" Using thismotion, the vampires started attacking the 100,000 men from 4 sides and started killing as many enemies as they could. "Alright, this is good. You can shoot a few more [Blood Spears] right?" Azriel questioned. "I can." Ithania nodded. "Alright, do that." Saying that, Azriel raised his arms and Blood started appearing around him out of thin air. However, as he was about to form a Blood Spear, he frowned. *Pierce* Azriel''s eyes widened in surprise, he then lowered his head and saw a dagger''s deing out of his chest. "Tsk Tsk, you still dodged and protected your heart in thest moment, huh¡­" Then, Azriel heard Ithania''s voice. He then turned around and saw Ithania smiling at him with a disdainful look on her face. "W-Wh-" *Badump* He wanted to question, however, his eyes widened again when his body stopped moving. "Well, not like I didn''t expect it from a monster like you¡­ Heh. I alreadyced my Dagger with poison. ,m A poison strong enough to affect someone like you." Ithania smiled. At the same time, 8000 out of the initial 10000 vampires stabbed other vampires behind their back, killing them all. Azriel then turned his eyes towards Luminia''s mansion and as if knowing what he was thinking, Ithania smiled, "Don''t think your beloved teacher woulde here to help you, she needs to deal with other Demons who are attacking them. And those Demons are not like those half-assed soldiers, they are True Demons from the Demons'' Lair." *BOOM* And as if on cue, Luminia''s mansion exploded and a few figures flew into the Sky. It was Luminia, Lilia and a few Demons. However, Lilia and the Demons surrounded Luminia and there was a de of a dagger popping out of Luminia''s chest. Luminia was poisoned by this dagger as well and she was ring at Lilia and the other demons with hatred and rage. It was clear that even Lilia had betrayed them. "W-Why¡­ why are you doi-" "Are you really asking that? You are really a fool, aren''t you? Don''t you know what I am? I am a Half Vampire and Half Demon." Nothing more needed to be said. Azriel understood what Ithania meant either. "Heh. This will be the end of the Vampire Race. And Azriel Ruinous, let me correct you with one thing, Vampires are indeed a cursed race." Ithania smiled and Azriel closed his eyes. Luminia continued fighting against Lilia and the Demons. Those 10000 soldiers started hunting those 2000 vampires who did not betray Azriel and Luminia. Things indeed look bad. However, suddenly, Azriel opened his eyes and stood up. "Huh?" Ithania frowned in confusion and then, her confusion turned into shock and horror. "H-How did you stand up?" Azriel, however, did not answer. Suddenly, the dagger that was on his chest disappeared. A small smile appeared on Azriel''s face. His wounds disappeared, *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* He then pointed his hands at those 100,000 soldiers and all of them burst apart without any resistance. "W-What is that Skill¡­" Ithania''s eyes widened in absolute horror. Azriel however, just smiled, he then pointed his hands at the vampires who betrayed him and, *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Their bodies burst apart as well. In the end, he pointed his fingers at those demons and, *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Their bodies burst apart as well. Yes, Azriel killed the Demons who were capable enough to fight against Luminia. Seeing this scene, a wry smile appeared on Ithania''s face. "So you realized it huh¡­" She muttered. Azriel smiled back. "Took you long enough¡­" Ithania muttered. "Well, it took me a while¡­" Azriel nodded. "How did you know?" Ithania questioned. "Hmmm¡­ I thought about it now and realized something¡­ Everything that happened in thesest 20 years was something I have already expected. The growth of my army, growth of my strength, and this war, everything was all ording to my expectations." "Indeed. This illusion shows you what your subconscious mind thinks will happen. All the interactions with the people are shown in a way your mind thinks it should happen. This is also the reason why it is so hard to find out everything here is nothing but an Illusion." Ithania nodded. "Indeed, that''s why it took me a while." "Heh. 20 years is not a ''while''" Ithania joked. "Tsk Tsk, whatever." "So? How did you find out?" "Hmm? Didn''t I tell you already? I know I am not smart enough to predict the whole future. There were a lot of other things that were weird as well, For example, Ithania didn''te up with any new ns. Just take what happened a while ago as an example, The n she shared with us was something I had thought of in my mind, And although I don''t want to admit it, I know she is a lot smarter than me. The real her would have a better n to deal with this situation." Azriel answered. "Indeed, what other characters say is depended on you, there is no way she coulde up with a n that your brain was incapable of thinking of." Ithania nodded. "Alright, Azriel Ruinous, although it was a littlete, you were still able to clear the Second Step." Ithania announced. However, Azrielpletely ignored her words and muttered, "I want to know something," "What?" Ithania questioned. "Who are you?" Chapter 106 The Third Step Cannot Be Changed "Who are you?" Azriel questioned. If whatever ''Ithania'' has told him is true and this world indeed runs with his own imagination, then there is no way ''Ithania'' who is supposed to act like how he thinks she should act and talk this way. It makes no sense. The only logical conclusion Azriel coulde up with is that this Ithania is someone who created this illusion and was using her body to talk to him. Well, since he has already appeared in front of him through Ithania, he should introduce himself as well. Right? Wrong. Contrary to Azriel''s expectations, Ithania just smiled and turned, her body and Azriel''s surrounding started turning into white Mist. "Hey! At least tell me who you are!?" Azriel sensed that this Second Step was about to end, therefore, he questioned again. However, Ithania just smiled at him again and then, she disappeared. "Why the fuck did you even appear in front of me!? This makes no fucking sense!" Azriel cursed repeatedly. Then, he appeared inside a room. He then looked around and noticed that this room was the one that burst apart he was sent back to Yrniel. He then found the door and moved out. Seeing himing out, the Four Winged World Fairy frowned. "Why are you out? Don''t you want to take the Second Step?" She questioned in confusion. Azriel frowned, "But Ipleted it already?" The Fairy frowned as well, "What are you talking about, it hasn''t even been a second since you entered that room. How did youplete that Trial?" Azriel frowned, the fairy frowned and more and more confusion spread all over the area. As if sensing that confusion, something happened, [Congrattions to Azriel Ruinous forpleting the Second Step of the Trial] [You will now be taken to the Third and the Final Step in 10 seconds,] [10] [9] "H-Huh? What is happening here?" The Fairy opened her eyes in shock. ? "Huh? You are the Fairy who has lived here for so long? Don''t you know it?" Azriel questioned. "Do you think I would be so shocked if this happened before? Also, even if you cleared the Second Step, shouldn''t you get a 10-day rest before you go take the Third Step?" "Umm¡­ why the hell are you asking all this from me? You think I would know better than you?" Azriel frowned. ''Why is the World''s Core interfering?'' The fairy wondered inwardly. [3] [2] The fairy''s eyes widened in surprise when she noticed the countdown. She didn''t have the time to think about all these useless things! "Azriel, listen! I don''t know if Lady Crown will tell you something or not, so here''s the tip for the Third Step." [1] "Don''t lose-" [0] [Wish you luck] "-yourself!" However, before the fairy couldplete her sentence, Azriel disappeared. The Fairy then raised her head and her eyes fell on the highest ind. That is where the Third Step will be taken. Inside that big, grand mansion. The fairy then joined her hands and closed her eyes. She hoped that Azrielpletes the Third Step and doesn''t end up like the rest of the Trial Takers who are in half dead, half alive state. ¡­ On the other side, Azriel appeared in another ce and frowned. "Huh¡­ ''Don''t lose'', What kind of tip is that? Did she think I was going toe here and lose intentionally?" Azriel shook his head and sighed. These fairies are really weird. Especially that Four Winged World Fairy who guides him. Azriel then decided to stop thinking about all this nonsense and looked around, his eyes then fell on therge mansion in front of him. Honestly, things didn''t look much different from the ground floor. However, once you walk toward the edge, you will see the clouds below the Ind. Yes, right now, Azriel was standing at a level where he was above the clouds. "Be careful, you might fall," Azriel then heard a very calming and soothing voice. He turned around and his eyes fell on a beautiful woman that gave off an otherworldly aura. With a nigh perfect face and temper, she had a calm smile on her face, golden hair, golden eyes, light pink lips, a small nose and a body with perfect proportions, the woman looked unbearably beautiful. However, what stood out the most for her was her wings. Unlike the other Fairies, who had white feathered wings, her wings were golden coloured and she had 6 of them. Her winger gave her a pure and noble feeling. She was Crown, the only Six Winged World Fairy and the Queen of all the Fairies. (Picture in paraments) "It is pleasant to meet you, Azriel Ruinous." Crown smiled. "Ahh, yes. Nice to meet you as well." Azriel answered. "Are you ready to take the Third Step?" Crown questioned. "I have some questions." "What are they?" Crown smiled. "Who are you?" "I am Crown, you can say that I am the leader of all the Fairies here." Hearing that, Azriel narrowed her eyes, "Are you saying you are the Queen of this World''s Core?" Crown shook her head, "No," "Why? Aren''t the Fairies the only race living here? Since you are their leader, doesn''t that mean that this World''s Core is yours as well?" Crown shook her head again, "No, the World is not anyone''s. Let''s say you bring back the Vampires and ce them at the top of the Food Chain after defeating all other races and now you have rule over all other races in Yrniel. However, that won''t mean Yrniel is yours, the World is a separate identity." Crown exined. "Got it." Azriel nodded and after thinking for a little while, he questioned, "So did you see what happened in the Second Step?" "Yes, you entered and came out and World''s Core''s Commandments appeared." "Fairy Fer told me that this was unusual, do you know why it happened?" Azriel questioned. Crown looked at Azriel and didn''t answer. "I was told that I would need to study in the Second Step, however, nothing like that happened. Something is wrong here, right? Can you tell me what happened? Can you tell me how the Trial changed?" Azriel shot a few more questions. Crown nced at Azriel and then, she sighed. "The World''s Core took over your Trial." "Huh?" Azriel frowned. "As I said, Yrniel and the World''s Core, they are independent Identity that belongs to no one. Although there are several restrictions on Yrniel, the World''s Core is different. It has less restriction since the Area of control is smaller." Crown exined, however, most of the things went above Azriel''s head. Crown noticed that and sighed again, "In simple words, although it is not exactly correct, you can treat the World''s Core as an independent entity, a living being. And that living being decided to interfere with your Trial. That is the reason why everything happened the way it happened." This time, Azriel understood things a little. "So this ''living being'', is he the one who gives powers to all you Fairies?" "Yes, that is correct." "And those messages that appear in the Sky out of nowhere," "The World''s Core''smandments, yes, they are the messages from that living being." Crown nodded and Azriel nodded his head in understanding. "But why is that being interfering with my Trial?" Azriel questioned in confusion. "You cleared the entry Trial will SSS rankpletion rating, Azriel. You are different from all others. The best that has ever been done was A rank, you are 3 ranks above him." Crown answered. "Hmm? What is the highest Rank one can achieve?" Azriel questioned with curiosity. "As I said, your performance was the best. The Rank, ''SSS'' was formed solely for you." "Huh?" Azriel''s eyes widened in surprise. "Does that mean SSS rank is the highest?" "As long as no one does a better job than you, then yes. It isn''t exactly hard for the World''s Core to add another S and make an SSSS rank, There are endless ways." Crown answered and Azriel nodded in understanding. There was no specific highest rank, it all depends on the person who cleared it. "Then why didn''t the World''s Core give me S rank? Doesn''t that make it easier?" Azriel questioned. "Do you know what the A rank did?" Crown questioned. "Of course not." "He, as a Grand Master Stage Cultivator, survived against 6-Star Beast for a Month. A good performance. You, on the other hand, defeated the 6-Star Beast within an hour. Your performance far surpassed any other being in this world." Azriel understood. "Alright, are you ready to take the Third Step now?" Crown questioned. "Onest question." "¡­alright ask." "Will the World''s Core interfere with the Third Step as well?" Azriel questioned with a serious look on his face. Crown shook her head, "The Third Step cannot be changed, Even by the World''s Core." "Alright," Azriel nodded in understanding. "I will take the Third Step now." ¡­ A/N: Pictures of other Fairies. Four Winged World Fairy. Two Winged World Fairy. Chapter 107 What Happened To The Third Step? ''Hmm?'' Azriel opened his eyes and frowned. ''What happened to the Third Step?'' He questioned inwardly. He then looked around and found himself in apletely different ce that looked like a inside of a cave. Azriel then noticed that he was not wearing any clothes. Yes, even his little brother was out in the open. ''Wait¡­'' Suddenly, Azriel realized something. This was not his little brother. Azriel frowned, however, suddenly, his body moved on its own and he walked out of the Cave. There, he saw apletely different scenery. Huge 10 meters tall trees, different types of nts and flowers that Azriel had never seen before, fresh air and¡­ The Sun¡­ Although Azriel''s body didn''t feel anything much under the sun, it still felt a littlefortable, however, Azriel''s body ignored this feeling and continued to walk. Then, Azriel''s eyes fell on a river, his body walked over and then, Azriel finally saw his face. ck hair, Blood red eyes, his face was simr to his real face, however, it looked a little mature. Azriel''s head moved and then, he started drinking the water from the river, then, his body rushed back inside the cave andy down. Seeing all this, Azriel frowned. He tried to move his hands, however, he noticed that he didn''t have any control over his own body. He could only move his eyes, nothing else. ''Is this another illusion?'' Azriel frowned. He looked around and then, his eyes fell on a random stone. "¡­" Azriel waited for a few minutes, however, nothing happened. Seeing this, Azriel frowned. He had wished that the Stone would burst apart, if it was an illusion, something like that would have happened by now. Just like how he killed everyone in his previous illusion. However, since nothing happened, Azriel could conclude that this wasn''t an illusion. It was too real to be an illusion. The previous illusion worked to trap Azriel because everything about it was taken from Azriel''s brain, there is no way he would be able to differentiate between reality and illusion if whatever happens in the illusion happens ording to how he thought it would happen. And this is not just positive things, but negative things as well. That was the reason why Azriel failed to differentiate the reality and illusion in the previous Trial. However, this ce was something Azriel had never seen before. There was no way something like this could be taken out of his head. Azriel then continued toy there and once the sun set, Azriel''s body moved. He left the cave, moved a little more, crossed the river, climbed a 15-meter-long tree and then, Azriel''s eyes widened in surprise when his eyes fell on a 10-meterrge gori walking around. If it was up to Azriel, he would have ignored the Gori, however, a deep instinctive feeling told him that he can defeat this beast. His body moved on its own and it dashed towards the gori at a speed that was much faster than Azriel''s normal speed. Soon, he appeared in front of the Gori, then, he punched its eye. "Raaawwrrrrrrr!!" The gori cried in anger as his eye burst apart, however, Azriel wasn''t done yet. He attacked its another eye and once the Beast was blind, Azriel moved around his at insane speed and finally killed the Gori. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* Then, Azriel heard a sound, he turned his head in that direction and there, he saw around ten more goris rushing towards him. His instincts warned him of the danger. He might be able to take on 1 however, 10 was a no-go. Azriel''s body moved, he picked up thatrge gori and started running around. No, he did not move back to his cave right now, he continued to run around and once he was sure that those Goris weren''t following him anymore, Azriel went back to his cave. Azriel also noticed another thing, the Gorr''s blood wasn''t falling on the ground, and neither was it attracting any other beasts. Azriel then realized that unconsciously, he has been using [Blood Control] for a while and he was using it in an even better than before. He somehow blocked the scent of the Blood as well. A very convenient hunting tool. After returning to his cave, Azriel threw away the gori. And again, another instinctive feeling attacked his mind, Azriel rasied his hand and all the blood in the Gori''s body started floating in the air. Then, a smile appeared on Azriel''s face and he opened his mouth. The blood entered his mouth and Azriel''s eyes widened in surprise. Delicious! It was simply delicious! Within a few minutes, Azriel devoured all that blood and then, "Haahh¡­" He sighed in contentment. Azriel''s eyes then fell on the Gori''s shrivelled-up body. ''It would be good if I used that skin to cover my penis'' Azriel thought inwardly and tried to walk towards that dead body, however, his body didn''t move. He sighed in defeat and gave up on that idea. However, for some reason, his body then started walking towards the dead body and suddenly, Azriel''s nails elongated and he started cutting the Beast''s skin. Then, he covered his penis with that skin. However, Azriel knew that his body didn''t move due to his wish, it moved because it saw that hanging rod as a weakness. A weakness his enemies could use against him. Therefore, he covered that weakness. Then, Azriel walked into that cave and closed his eyes. The only thing Azriel could do was to look around with his eyes, however, even that right was now taken away from him since his eyes were closed. ¡­ Azriel then opened his eyes the next day, the sun was about to set, so Azriel was waiting and once the son was gone, Azriel moved out again. This time, however, he couldn''t find any targets. Most of the Beasts were living in packs. There is no way he could go against them. Azriel could feel it, those beasts were strong, a lot stronger than any beasts Azriel has encountered in Yrniel. Fighting them alone might be possible, however, fighting a pack was not. Azriel''s body moved again and he changed his hunting location. However, even after that, he found nothing. Azriel then changed another location and again, all beasts were moving in packs. No, actually, there was one beast that was alone. ''What the fuck is that¡­?'' A 30-meter huge beast that looked like a wolf, however, he had a big horn on its head and it released a ferocious aura. It moved alone. However, Azriel''s instincts screamed danger when he looked at that beast. He had to avoid it. Even fighting a pack was better than going against that beast. Azriel stayed where he was, frozen. His body didn''t move an inch. A feeling attacked Azriel''s mind. Fear. Yes, Azriel was afraid. Afraid of that beast, he didn''t move an inch because he didn''t want to get marked by that horrifying creature. *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* His method worked, the huge wolf-like beast walked away. After the Beast left, Azriel sighed, however, his body started trembling. Another emotion assaulted his mind, Anger. Angry at himself for acting like that, and angry at that wolf for¡­ For existing. He didn''t like that beast one bit. Azriel narrowed his eyes. Then, his body moved on its own and he changed his hunting location again. But again, he did not find any beast that he could hunt. This continued for a while and finally, 6 hourster, he found a beast he could hunt. Azriel''s body moved and he killed the beast that looked like Elephant. Then, he brought back the beast''s body and drank its blood. Azriel then walked into his cave and slept. The next day, or night, he moved out of his cave and hunted another beast. He continued this repetitive schedule for days, the days then turned into weeks and then months. ¡­ Just like that, 4 months passed by. Right now, Azriel was looking for another Beast to hunt, however, it seemed that today was one of those unlucky days where he doesn''t get to eat anything. The sun was about toe out, so he needs to go. Of course, the sun wasn''t really a problem and doesn''t weaken him, however, he would rather not eat anything for a day than to hunt under the sun. He had one hour, Azriel then changed his hunting location and then, his eyes fell on something. A 10-meter huge beast with scales all over its body was walking around. Azriel''s eyes widened in surprise when he realized what that beast was. ''A Dragon¡­'' His body moved and then, he dashed towards that Dragon, using the same tactic, he tried to punch its eyes, However, the Dragon reacted quickly and then, it released mes from its mouth. Azriel formed a Blood Shield out of thin air and defended himself. Then, hended on the ground and red at the Beast in front of him. This beast was as strong as he was, no, his instincts were telling him that he was stronger, although it was only by a little, he was still stronger. It would be a hard battle, however, he can win this. Normally, Azriel would avoid this type of battle, however, for some reason, he wanted to fight against this beast. A crazed smile appeared on Azriel''s face, he was about to attack the beast again, however, "ROOAAARRR!!" The beast roared and then, *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* Another, simr beast dashed towards him and now, Two dragons surrounded Azriel. Chapter 108 Intelligent Races. Two dragons surrounded Azriel and a solemn look appeared on his face. One was okay, however, the chances of him surviving after fighting against two Beasts like this were less. He knew that well. His instincts told him that the other beast has the same strength as the first one. Although he would be able to defeat them if they fought one on one, he would lose a two-on-one battle. Therefore, Azriel tried to step back. However, after being surrounded by these two huge beasts, running away was a hard task as well. Azriel''s eyes turned cold. He suddenly recalled that 30-meter tall wolf-like beast and how his body trembled in fear when he saw him. His heart started beating quickly and a determined look appeared on his face. He will not run away. He clenched his fists and red at the two beasts, waiting for them to attack. However, the beast didn''t attack. Azriel frowned. "Phrrhhh¡­" "Grrphh¡­" The two beasts started making weird sounds and Azriel frowned. He realized it. These Beasts were different from the rest of the Beasts he had encountered. They realize that they wouldn''t survive after fighting him. They might win, correct, however, that victory won''t be a simple one. They will be too injured to fight for the rest few months and that much time is enough for them to be hunted down by the rest of the beasts. Fighting here was useless. And these beasts realized it. That meant that these Beasts don''t move on instincts like other beasts. They can think, just like him. Azriel lowered his guard. "Phrrhhh¡­" "Grrphh¡­" The Beasts spoke something again. "Yayaya¡­" Azriel opened his mouth and nodded his head. "Grrphh¡­" The beast nodded. "Aaa." And Azriel nodded as well. What was the beast saying? Azriel didn''t know, he couldn''t understand him, however, he instinctively knew that the other party wasn''t dangerous. The Beasts were the same, whatever Azriel was saying, they didn''t understand that either. The beast then extended his ws toward Azriel, Azriel stepped forward and touched the w. The two of them nodded at each other again and then, the Beast turned around. Azriel followed behind them. *p* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* The Beast''s wings then pped and that 10-meter huge beast started floating into the air. The other beasts did the same thing and the two of them started flying. Azriel wasn''t able to fly, however, that didn''t mean that he couldn''t follow those two beasts. He jumped onto trees and ran behind them, catching up with those two beasts without any big troubles. Then, a beautiful valley weed him. It was a lot more beautiful than where he was living. However, there was one problem. There was no shelter, which meant that he cannot avoid the sun here. Of course, something like that wasn''t a trouble for Azriel. He walked towards a random mountain and turned towards the dragon. He then formed a punch and tilted his head. The dragon tilted his head as well, then he turned towards the other dragon and when the other dragon nodded, he turned towards Azriel and nodded. Azriel nodded back and, *Bam* Punched the mountain. The mountain was fairly big, therefore, it didn''t crumble. However, there was now a big hole under it. A hole big enough for Azriel to live in. Azriel smiled, he then turned towards the Dragons and smiled, The two beasts nodded. Azriel then pointed a direction and then nodded his head again. The Dragons nodded back. Azriel and the dragons then rushed to where Azriel lived, there, they saw 7-8 dead beasts that Azriel had kept for stock. The dragons picked those Beasts the three of them returned to their new base. ,m Yes, nobody knows how or why, but the Dragons and Azriel had decided to live together. Although living together wasn''t very easy, the two parties did well and worked well together. Dragons hunted in the morning, while Azriel hunted in the night. They would eat whatever they want while hunting, while whatever they would bring back would be kept for stock and due to this, their stock kept increasing and days, where they would have to starve, became less and less. Just like this, another two months passed by. Just like any other normal day, Azriel woke up and looked out of his cave. The sun was about to set, it meant that those dragons are about to return and he had to hunt now. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* As expected, the Dragons returned, however, behind them, Azriel saw 6 more beings. Azriel narrowed his eyes and nced at those beings. They were short and had a muscr build. ''Dwarves¡­'' Azriel realized who they were. Azriel then walked towards them, then he looked at the dragons and frowned. He pointed at those 6 shorties and tilted his head as he looked at the dragons. "Prrhh!" The dragon turned towards the nodded. The dwarf nodded back and then, the stone in his hand shined and suddenly, a 10-meter tall beast appeared on the ground. Azriel stepped back in caution, however, he soon noticed that the beast was dead. He then looked at the dead body and from the injuries, he realized that this beast was killed by the dragons. Azriel frowned. How did this beast appear here out of nowhere? "Kekeke!" Seeing Azriel''s confused face, the shortyughed. Then, the stone on his hand shined again and another beast''s dead body appeared in front of him. Azriel then nced at the stone he was carrying and realized that it was not a normal stone. He then turned towards Dragons and they nodded. Azriel realized. These 6 shorties weren''t normal beasts either. They were also different from the rest of the beasts. They were like him and the dragons. And although they were weaker than him and the dragons, they had their own uses. Azriel nodded in understanding and then, he turned around. The dragons and Dwarves followed him. Azriel turned towards Dwarves and then walked towards a mountain. He wanted to punch the mountain to create another cave, however, "Keekk." A dwarf shook his head and then, he looked at the other dwarves. The 6 dwarves then smiled, the stones they were carrying shined and pieces of wood appeared on the ground. Then, some different instruments appeared in their hands and the 6 shorties started working. 10 minutester, a small, wooden house was formed. The dwarves then turned towards Azriel and smiled. Azriel just blinked in surprise. "Kekeke!" The dwarfughed and turned around. However, just as he was about to enter the house he made, he felt a hand on his shoulder. The dwarf turned around and saw Azriel smiling at him. His body shivered in fear and then, he nodded without stopping. The Six Dwarves then started working again and 10 minutester, another simr house was made for Azriel. Azriel smiled and the dwarf sighed in relief. However, just as he was about to walk into his house, the dragon ced his w in front of him. The dwarf turned and looked at the dragon, then he looked at another dragon, then, he shook his head and sighed. "Kekeke!" Azriel chuckled. "PprrhhmpH!" The dragon snorted and then turned around. Azriel chuckled, he then patted the dwarf''s head while the shorty smiled awkwardly. Now, 6 more people joined Azriel and the Dragons. Another month passed by and this time, while Azriel was searching for beasts to hunt, his eyes fell on 6 other beings who surrounded a particr beast. ''Elves¡­'' Azriel realized. The beast''s legs were tied with nts, he tried to attack the Elves attacking him but a water shield appeared in the air and it protected those Elves. Then, fireballs attacked the beasts, earth spikes pierced the beast while one elf appeared near him and pierced a horn into its eyes. "RROOOAARR!!" Those 6 Elves worked together and the beast howled in rage. "RROOAARR!" However, something that the elves didn''t calcte happened. Another beast appeared behind them. Of course, there were no chance Elves could defeat that beast. They were dead. They know it. However, Azriel''s body moved on its own and hended in front of the beast. Azriel then nced at 6 elves and nodded. The elves nodded back and continued dealing with the beast they were dealing with. Azriel smiled and then, he nced at another beast. Then, he appeared near the beast and a dagger-like thing appeared in his hand. With just one attack, he pierced the Beast''s eyes. "RROAAARR!" The beast howled in pain. 15 minutester, Azriel defeated the beast he was fighting with, he then turned around and saw elves looking at him with grateful looks on their faces. One of the female elves stepped forward and bowed her head. Azriel nodded and took the elves to his base as well. Just like that, Elves joined Azriel and the others as well. Later, 42 Demons and 2 Humans joined in as well. And their base began to grow while their strength started increasing as well. With 6 races now living together, Now, was the time to expand. Chapter 109 Welcome To The Union. Dragons, Demons, Elves, Dwarves, Humans and a Vampire, these people now lived together, fending off against Star Beasts and surviving. Since there were more people now, hunting became a lot easier. They now hunted in groups. And since the problem of food was dealt with, life became easier for them as well. There were also some times when a bunch of beasts woulde where they live and attack them, however, since all these races worked together, defeating these beasts wasn''t very hard. These people knew, together, they were safe, ate enough, had enough rest and all in all, They were content. 10 years passed by. Since their survival was now ensured, as intelligent races, these people now aimed for growth. The first thing they improved among themselves was the way they talked. Usually, they would only let out grunts andughs and use expressions, and hand gestures to talk and understand each other, however, they soon realized that it was inefficient. Especially when they were fighting against beasts, they can''t focus on their allies since they don''t have that much time to see and interpret what their ally was trying to say. Therefore, They came up with an idea to use their mouth. They then started using certain words andmunicated with each other with their mouths. The more they used these basic words, the more convenient things got and the more they started liking them, thus, more words were made. And years after years, anguage was made. Now, they don''t need to ''see'' what their ally was talking about, all they needed to do was, ''hear'', this was a lot easier. The use of hand gestures and expressions stopped. However, not everything that happened in thesest 10 years was good. Since they were intelligent and do not move on instincts, distinctions were made. There were 2 Dragons, 42 Demons, 6 Elves, 6 Dwarves, 2 Humans and 1 Vampire. Demons were the strongest. Demons possessed something that they named, ''Ability'' One could produce Dark Mist that could Devour everything, One could possess Star Beast''s Body. One had the ability to mould Star Beats'' Body as much as they want and even force it to burst apart. And more and more. Out of those 42 Demons, only two demons had the same ability. That meant that these demons had 21 different abilities. Of course, some abilities were absurdly strong, and some were weak, however, in the end, since they were more in number and were strong even if they fought individually, Demons became the most dominant group in Union. Yes, Union, this was what these races named their group. After the Demons, came the 2 Dragons. Dragons were huge and strong. Although there were only 2, they possessed incredible strength and high body defence. Damaging the Dragons was hard. They wereplete monsters. Also, the Dragons had something they called ''Fire Breath.'' This wasn''t something unique, as the name suggested, they could shoot mes from their mouth and these mes were searingly hot. After Dragons, there was Vampire. Azriel, although there was only 1 Vampire, no one dared to look down on him. He was the strongest out of all these people present here. Unlike demons, who had one Ability, he had many. He termed them, ''Skills'' Not only that, but this man also had high regeneration that seems to be getting stronger in time. Even if his limb gets chopped off, it doesn''t take time for it to return to normal. He was aplete monster. Therefore, he walked around the Union without anyone daring to stop him. He was the strongest after all. After Vampire, came Elves. They were good with Magic and controlled different Elements. Their teamwork was good as well and they killed Star Beasts efficiently. Dwarves and Humans were the weakest of them all. Dwarves'' short frame doesn''t allow them to fight more and humans don''t seem to have any speciality. However, no one said anything to dwarves, although they were weak, they knew how to build things. Those 6 shorties were the ones who build a ce for everyone to live in, except for the dragons, of course, they were also the ones who made that wall that protected them. Not only that, but they even built lots of traps that help when the Beast Tide attacks a Union. Dwarves also built weapons and interesting items for Union members to use. All in all, Dwarves were valuable. Humans, on the other hand, weren''t. Therefore, those two humans were forced to do misceneous things. Since the Union members were trying to upgrade their lifestyle now, cleanliness was the thing they like the most. ? Therefore, humans were forced to clean, then, they were made to look and mine for resources so dwarves could make interesting items. However, this did not mean that humans were treated poorly, in the end, they were members of the Union as well, therefore, they were given adequate rest and although there were some shooting disdainful looks at them, everyone still treated those two humans well. "Everyone! Get up! A beast tide! Beasts are attacking us!" While everyone was eating cooked meat while sitting around the fire, a Demon rushed back and warned. "Huh?" Azriel frowned. "But this isn''t the time yet, there are still 60 moons left¡­" the Male Dragon muttered. "Alright, whatever! It''s not like they can win against us. Our traps would kill them before they could even make it here! Kakaakaka!" A Dwarfughed. A small smile appeared on Azriel''s face and he shook his head, "Alright, let''s not waste any time. We shall end this battle as quickly as possible." "I agree." "Indeed." All 61 beings stood up and walked in the direction of the Beast tide. They were strong, they were sure of their victory, however, that didn''t mean they would let their guard down. Even if it was a small Beast Tide, they would still use all their strength to deal with it. After all, things will end faster that way. These 61 beings then stood on top of the walls and looked at the Beasts who were rushing towards them. There weren''t many, most probably 100 and they didn''t look so strong either, this battle was going to be an easy one. An excited smile appeared on Azriel''s face, he raised his hand, and a Big Blood Spear was formed. Seeing that Spear, the Beasts paused and then, a Lion-like Beast, who was leading the Beast tide, opened his mouth. "Stop, we are not here to fight." Azriel and the other frowned. This was thenguage they had created. How did that Beast learn it? "We are the same as you, we are not like those Beasts who walk around and move with instincts, we can think and n as well." As if proving what he said, the Lion picked up a stone with his mouth and threw it in front of him. As soon as the Stone touched the ground, sharp Earth Spikes were shot out of the Ground and the Dwarves raised their eyes in surprise. "We also know that this wasn''t the only Trap you have ced here." The Lion muttered. "How do you know ournguage?" Azriel questioned. "We have been watching you for many years now, we picked it up from you." The Lion answered. "What do you want?" A demon questioned. "We don''t want to live with those Idiots, we want to join your Union." The Lion answered. Azriel, however, wasn''t very sure. "You are Beasts, how can we trust you?" "¡­" The Lion paused and then, it sighed. It then stepped forward and then, its body began to change. The Lion turned into a Man who now stood on Two legs, had 2 arms, and although he still had his ears and tail, he didn''t look like a Beast at all. Simr to him, the Beasts following him changed their appearance as well. "It this better now?" The Lion questioned. "¡­" Azriel turned silent. They were different from other Beasts, he could feel that as well. However, they were still enemies. "How can we trust you? What if you backstab us?" It seemed that the Dragon had the same worry and he questioned. "We get nothing out of it." The Lion answered. "Huh? The Beasts get to get rid of troublesome enemies, there are a lot of things you can get out of it." Azriel muttered. The Lion shook his head and chuckled, "You really think those ''things'' coulde up with a n like that?" "¡­" Azriel turned silent. "Also, I do not want to disrespect you people, but if those Beasts actually wanted to get rid of you, There is nothing you could do about it. You will be helpless and you know it as well." The Lion muttered and Azriel''s face turned cold. However, he knew it was the truth. There were many Beasts who could destroy this ''base'' they had created without much trouble. These Beasts, however, were territorial and doesn''t leave their territory. That is the only reason their base stands strong. "I agree with him, I think we should let them join us." The Dragon turned towards Azriel and muttered. "Indeed, we would get more manpower as well." A Demon who only had one eye nodded his head as well. "Alright, I agree." Azriel shrugged. Then, he turned towards the Lion and smiled, "Wee to the Union." Chapter 110 Mating. "I have been wondering¡­" Suddenly, the Male Dragon muttered as he looked at the Beastmen who were helpings Dwarves and were making their homes. "What?" The Lion Kin questioned. "How are there so many of you?" The Dragon questioned. The Union''s goal was to improvise their life. Expanding their territories was one of their goals. However, they were unable to achieve that goal due to one simple reason. There were too few of them. With just 60 men, there is no way they could expand and then defend their territories. This troubled them. There were too many Beasts, even though many Beasts were weak, they were still unable to conquer their territories since there were too many of them. If they attack, they would leave their main territory unguarded and of course, the Union can''t lose their base. Therefore, when he looked at those Beastmen, they were surprised, "Unlike us, where every single one of us is unique, you guys are different. See there?" The Dragon then pointed at Two Rabbit Kins ying with each other. "Those two are exactly the same, same race, same powers, same genders, How is this possible?" The Dragon wondered. Hearing his words, the Lion Kin frowned, he then started looking around and understood what the Dragon was talking about. Then, his frown deepened, "Do you guys, perhaps, don''t know how to increase your numbers?" "Huh? There is a way to do that?" Azriel frowned. "Of course, there is a way to give birth to more people of the same race." The Lion Kin answered and the members of the Union widened their eyes in shock. "Huh? How do we do that!?" A demon questioned. The Lion kin looked at the Union members and answered, "Don''t you see it? There is a reason why there are males and females of a single race. What we people do is¡­" It was then, that the union members learned about something new. A new word was discovered. Mating. The Beastmen Mated with each other and gave birth to their ''children''. "Children¡­" The Dragon muttered in understanding. Then, he nced at the other Dragon and muttered, "What are we waiting for? Let''s start it right now." "Wait." Suddenly, The Lion Kin interrupted. "What is it?" "I have to warn you though, when the female carries the children inside her body, she will be extremely weak and won''t be able to move much and since the process takes years, it is better to only do it once you are sure." The Female Dragon stepped back. The thing she hated the most was weakness. "Isn''t that simple?" Suddenly, a demon muttered. "Hmm?" Azriel turned towards him and tilted his head in confusion. The demon thenughed and pointed at the two humans, "Humans are already weak, they can barely help us in fights, how about we make them mate? Even if she bes weak, it won''t affect our fighting powers by much. We can also find out if this method works well for us or not." The Union members looked at each other and nodded. The two humans looked at each other and nodded as well. They wanted to help the Union as well, they wanted to grow as well. This was a lot better than doing uselessbour. This way, they might open apletely new path for the Union. "Alright, I agree." The human female nodded. "Alright, you two should start now." The Dragon nodded as well. "We won''t do it in front of you all." The male human stood in front of the female one. "Huh?" The dragon frowned. "Why not?" He questioned. "Would you do it in front of all of us?" The Lion Kin questioned. The Dragon nced at the female Dragon and then, he shook his head. For some reason, he didn''t like the fact that everyone would see them when they mate. "He is the same, he won''t like it either." The Lion Kin smiled. "Alright, you two can go inside your house and do it but you have to share the details with us." "Alright." The human male nodded. Then, he grabbed his partner''s hand and walked into the house. Azriel looked at everything that was happening and frowned. "What about me?" He turned towards the Lion Kin and questioned. "Huh?" The Lion Kin frowned. "I am asking how will I mate?" "Huh? Don''t you have your female counterpart?" The Lion Kin questioned. "I don''t." Azriel shook his head. The Lion Kin frowned. "That is not possible. Did she die?" "No, there was no one, to begin with." The Lion Kin''s frown deepened, and then, he shook his head, "I am sorry about that, your case is too unique, I do not know how to help you." Azriel frowned, "How abo-" He was about to suggest something, however, "AAAnnhhh~ It hurts~" The female human''s painful voice was heard. The Lion Kin quickly rushed towards the house and muttered, "It is painful at first, continue doing what you are doing, don''t worry." "There is blooding out!" The Male human shouted from inside the room. "As I said, don''t worry, it is normal. Just trust me. I am not stupid enough to lie when you people have surrounded us already." "¡­" The human turned silent. Then, he continued. Why? Well, because he trusted the Lion Kin and¡­ And it felt good¡­ It was something he has never felt before. Apletely new and pleasurable feeling, it was just like the Lion Kin said. Mating was the act formed by the Creator therefore, it feels so good. The Creator wanted them to mate. And that is what he did. ¡­ 2 hourster, the Male Human walked out of his house with a tired look on his face. "How was it?" The Lion Kin questioned with a knowing smile. The human smiled, "Pleasurable¡­" "What about your partner?" The Female Dragon questioned. "She is tired, so she is sleeping." The human answered. "How long do we wait now?" A Demon questioned as he turned towards the Lion Kin. The Lion Kin, however, shook his head, "I do not know. As I said, everyone is different, but I think the average time needed is 5-6 years." "So she would remain weak for 5-6 years?" Azriel questioned. "Well, it is not like she will carry a baby on the first try. It is aplicated process, so you should continue doing it from now on. Do it at least once a day." The Lion Kin muttered as he turned towards the human. "Alright, leave it to me." The human nodded with a smile. "Tsk Tsk, just look at you." The Lion Kin teased. The human just smiled and didn''t answer. The other members of the Union frowned in confusion. Why the hell were these two people acting so weirdly? Do they get dumber after mating? That might be possible. The Union members looked at each other and nodded. Mating looks like aplicated and dangerous process, they should let these two humans experiment on it, and only then will they try it on their own. Suddenly, the Beastmen Males surrounded the human and started questioning, the Male blushed and smiled while he continued to answer the questions they asked. This confirmed the Union members'' doubt. Mating makes one dumber. "Oh well, whatever, we have to wait for a long time, let''s just not think about it right now." The male Dragon muttered and the rest of the Union members nodded. Then, with the new addition of the Beastmen, the Union continued their usual schedule. The Dwarves tried to make new things, the others hunted and the two humans, well, they mated. Just like this, 9 months passed by and in the Union''s repetitive and dull life, something changed. "Uwaaaaahhhh~~" A child''s cry was heard. The human female was lying on the bed with a tired look on her face, the human male was looking at the children she gave birth to with a different look on his face. As for the other Union Members, they frowned. "What the hell? How is it so fast? Didn''t you say it will take 5-6 years? It has only been 9-10 months!" A demon turned towards the Lion Kin and questioned. The Lion Kin, however, was looking at the scene in front of him with a shocked look on his face, "This is ridiculous! There is no way she gave birth to another human in just 9 months! How is this possible!?" "That is what we are asking!" The demon shouted! "How am I supposed to know it you fool!?" The Lion Kin shouted back. "Oi! Can you two shut up!? My child is crying here!" Suddenly the two of them heard the human''s voice and saw him ring at them, "Tsk Tsk, so you already became overprotective of him, huh¡­" The Lion Kin snorted. A small smile then appeared on the Human''s face as he turned toward his child, "Just look at how cute she is." The Lion Kin smiled and the other Union members were confused again. However, in the end, the experiment was sessful. The mating works. Now, they could expand their territory. Chapter 111 Azriel Origin. "Ugghh... So why do we have to take care of these children?" Azriel questioned with a frown while he was carrying a 1-year-old girl child in his hands. "I agree... these are human children, why do we have to take care of them..." A demon questioned as well. One elf and a Dwarf who were carrying babies in their arms nodded their heads as well. "Oh C''mon, you know that Faustina is pregnant again, don''t you? It won''t hurt you guys to take care of her children, will it?" A Rabbit Kin woman muttered. Faustina was the name of the Human Female. Yes, since everything was gettingplicated, naming was introduced and everyone started naming each other. Talking with each other got more convenient this way. "I understand that..." Azriel muttered and then he narrowed his eyes, "Then why are you Beastmen not taking care of these children?" "We already have enough on our tes..." The Rabbit Kin chuckled as she pointed at her baby who was running around ying with his friends. "..." Azriel turned silent. He then looked around and then pointed at Elves and Dwarves who were just sitting around doing nothing, "Then why aren''t they taking care of them." Heined. "Azriel... There are not enough babies..." The Rabbit Kin answered. "Here, I have one, tell them to take care of this child!" Azriel muttered extending the baby girl in his hands towards the Elves and the Dwarves, who tried to avert their eyes. "Azriel, stop acting like a child," Dagahra, the Male Dragon instructed. Azriel then red at Dagahra and retorted, "Oh yeah? Try taking care of one baby before opening your mouth," Saying that, he extended the baby girl towards Dagahra. "Azriel, don''t act like that. You know that these children are the ones who chose who they will spend their time with, not the other way around. That little girl chose you. You even gave her yourst name. Aeliana Origin." The Rabbit Kin muttered. At the same time, while Azriel was extending Aeliana towards Dagahra, the little girl grabbed his sleeves with her small hands and smiled at Azriel as her blue eyes shined brightly. "Aaggaahh~" She eximed in joy, the little girl felt that Azriel was ying with her by moving her around, therefore she chuckled andugh. Azriel noticed how she was grabbing his sleeves, then he looked into her blue eyes, in the end, a small blush appeared on his face as he ced the girl in his embrace. "Tsk Tsk." Dagahra snorted. He wanted to y with these cute children as well... however, none of the children chose him as their guardian, The Dragons were too scary looking for these little children. Therefore, he was jealous of Azriel. He knows, that even though that bastardined a lot, he actually liked that little girl. There was no way Azriel would carry around something he doesn''t like just because he was told to. He would rather ce her in a Blood Bucket and walk around empty-handed. ''Tsk Tsk, What a bastard!'' He snorted again. These children brought a new joy to Union members'' monotonous and dull life. Although they had to stop hunting for a while, they had enough food in stock that couldst for years. The Dwarves'' had already created Storage Items that kept the food fresh no matter how much time had passed. Therefore, the Union can survive without hunting without any problems. Of course, this doesn''t mean that the Union was weakened, if they were attacked, they would be able to fight back without any problems. In the end, all the fighting power, except Faustina was still avable. The Union still stood strong. "Ugghh... don''t tell me I have to clean it again..." Azriel groaned again as he realized that Aeliana had pooped again. "Kekeke. To think I would see all mighty Azriel Origin clean a child''s poop. Amusing indeed." Dagahra chuckled. Azriel red at Dagahra and warned. "Say that one more time and see how I smash you around," Dagahra turned silent. He knew Azriel was serious this time. Therefore, he just continued watching in amusement as Azriel cleaned Aeliana with an expressionless face. This was the only thing that made him d that the children didn''t choose him. Kekeke. ... Just like that, 10 more years passed by. "Papa~" Little Aeliana was now 11 years old and right now, she was feeding Azriel with her own hands. "You know I am not your father, right?" Azriel questioned while he ate the meet she fed him with a smile. "Papa is papa." Aeliana muttered with a cheerful smile on her face. Caesar, the first human male looked at this scene and shook his head in defeat. His daughterpletely ignored him and stuck with Azriel. It always breaks his heart whenever she feeds Azriel instead of him. And she always does that. Azriel''s eyes fell on Caesar, the two of them looked at each other, then, Azriel picked Aeliana and turned around. Caesar''s mouth twitched, however, there was nothing he could do about it. He just turned towards the Dwarves and questioned, "So are you guys going to mate as well?" He questioned. "Yes, we have already built enough houses, so even if more than 100 peoplee, there won''t be any shortage. We have also strengthened the walls and traps, there is no way any normal Beast tide can harm us, now, we feel like we have nothing to do." Thargreak, a male Dwarf answered. Caesar smiled knowingly and nodded. "Alright and good luck," Thargreak nodded. Then, the 3 Dwarven couples entered 3 respective houses. Dagahra then turned towards the Elves and questioned, "What about you, when are you guys going to start?" "We will wait a little for now. Out strength is required right now." An elf nodded. "Yeah, the children grow stronger slower than parent humans." Dagahra nodded. The Union members grow stronger as more time passes. Azriel now, was a lot stronger than Azriel a few years ago, the same could be said for other races as well, However, this growth of strength wasn''t inherited by the children. Well, though the children do gain strength as more time passes, the speed of growth is slowpared to Caesar and Faustina. Therefore, even though 11 years have already passed, the children were still weak even whenpared to the Weakest of the Beasts. "Well, we just have to wait, the Beastmen said that it was a slow, but a fruitful process," Azriel muttered as he continued eating. "Yeah." Dagahra nodded. The Union decided to wait and 10 more yearster, The children finally got strong enough to deal with some Beasts on their own. Of course, the weapons Dwarves made helped as well, but in the end, it was the Children who defeated the Beasts. Aeliana did a good job as well. Seeing this, the Elves smiled. Now that they have more hands to hold the base, they decided to start mating as well. They have seen how splendidly the humans are growing and although the Dwarves still haven''t given birth to new children, they were looking forward to their future as well. The Elves didn''t want to stay behind. Therefore, the Elven couple entered their room as well. "The next one will be me and my partner." A 1.9-meter tall man who had red-coloured scales on his arms and face, 2 horns on his head, slightly longer ears, ck hairs and golden eyes muttered. He was Dagahra. Be it by the will of the World or his own will to be chosen by children, the Dragon gained an ability to transform himself into this form, it was quite simr to Beastmen and since this form was small and a little morefortable, he decided to stay like this. His wife, Saphira followed his steps and changed her form as well. And because she was quite a beauty, she was chosen by 2 children and was quite happy about it. Dagahra however, was still unlucky and no one chose him, therefore, he decided to make his own children. They would choose him for sure! "Yeah Yeah, whatever, just don''t think of doing it anytime soon. The Dwarves still haven''t given birth yet and we don''t know when the Elves will give birth." Azriel muttered. "I know, I am not a fool." Dagahra nodded. Just like this, 100 more years passed by, and now, even the second and third generations of humans started giving birth as well, Dwarven and Elven children were born healthy and were growing properly. And simr to humans, the Dwarven and Elven children''s rate of growing stronger was weaker than their parents. Also, only humans were able to give birth in 9 months, Elves and Dwarves needed 20 years to give birth to one child and 40 years for a female to be mature enough to bear a child. That meant that only a 60-year-old Dwarven or Elven child would be able to give birth to another child. They were a lot slower than humans who were already 100s in number. "Alright, I think it is finally our turn now, correct?" Dagahra questioned with an excited look on his face. In thesest 120 years, no child has chosen him as his guardian, also, since the number of humans increased, the need for guardians was reduced as well, therefore, he was still childless. "Yes, yes, go in," Azriel shrugged. "Alright!" Dagahra eximed excitedly as he grabbed Saphira''s hand and rushed into his room. The Union was growing at an rming rate. Chapter 112 We Will Be Fighting Again. "Attack! Kill them!" "Hahaha! Kill these bastards! It''s our territory now!" "Hey! What about their leader? Shouldn''t it being out soon!?" "Hahaha! What are you worried about? Our leaders are watching us from behind, if something shows up, they will take care of it! You just have to Kill!! Hahahaha!" The soldiers'' cries were heard as they dashed forward and killed any Beast that came in front of them. The Beasts only had one option, which was to leave their territory. Of course, they could try fighting, however, against an overwhelming army that was attacking them, they were helpless. Their opponents were too strong. And Beasts, who moved with instincts quickly decided to abandon their territory. Fighting was useless; they should regroupter and attack when they are strong enough. The beasts started running away, however, the army attacking them didn''t stop and continued attacking. They chased and killed without stopping. ,m It was as if they knew what the Beasts would do and were trying to inflict as much damage as possible. Humans in the army chased and killed with the help of swords made by dwarves. Elves used their magic to capture and shoot these beasts. There were also some Beasts chasing the beasts running away and biting their heads off, they were Beastmen who had transformed into their Beast form. Demons had different abilities, so they had different ways to kill. And the ones that ruled the air were the huge dragons, they killed any being they saw and though they were the least in number, they still did more damage than others. This was the Union Army. After 1000 years, they have grown to a ridiculous degree. Now, the Azriel and the other Union Leaders didn''t take part in battles, rather, they oversaw everything and made sure that everything was going well and ording to their n. This time, the one overseeing the battle was Azriel. He was just standing in the sky with a leisurely look on his face as he watched his army devour every beast they could. This territory would be theirs soon. His assumptions were correct, 1 hourter, all the beasts in this territory either ran away or were killed. There were no beasts left, except for the Beastmen of course. "Dwarves, it is your turn now!" Then, the Dragon who was leading the Army instructed. "Yes!" The Dwarves nodded, the rest of the army backed away and the Dwarves started doing what they were best at. Construction. Within a few hours, huge and sturdy walls were made. In all these years, the Dwarves have gotten better and more creative. The walls they built within just a few hours were a lot sturdier than what they built in months. The same went for all their traps as well, their traps were now capable of killing many beasts at once. The dwarves were indeed a very helpful bunch of people. After the walls and traps and a few temporary houses were made, the territory was secured. Now was the time to return to the base. The rest of the territory would be managedter. "Lord Azriel," Suddenly, Azriel heard a voice. He realized that it was the Dragon who was the Leader of this operation. "Yes?" Azriel questioned. "There were a total of 11 casualties today, and 43 injured, however, the injuries aren''t anything to be tensed with, I believe that within a month''s rest, they would be able to fight again." The Dragon reported. ''11 huh¡­'' Azriel thought inwardly and nodded. Yes, in these 1000 years, another thing was introduced. Casualties. When Azriel and the other Union Leaders worked together, something like this was never heard of. Heck, they barely get injured let alone die. However, with huge scale wars like this, Union members started dying as well. "Who died?" Azriel questioned. "6 humans, 3 Beastmen, 1 Elf and 1 demon." The Dragon answered. "Alright, you did well." Azriel nodded. This was okay, only 1 elf and demon died. Elves, demons and certain Beastmen were the main force, as for humans well¡­ They were weak. So it was obvious that they would die. Even human leaders won''t care about only 6 humans dying. Humans were different from other races. While other races had different Gifts. The Dwarves have construction, Elves have Magic, Beastmen have Transformation, Dragons have Strength, Demons have Abilities and he has Skills, Humans had a different gift. Reproduction. Their reproduction speed was the fastest among the intelligent races. In these 1000 years, humans have grown to a whopping 10,000! Yes, 10,000! A ridiculous number! Behind them were Beastmen who had around 3000 members. Then came the Elves and the Dwarves with 1000 members. Demons weren''t behind either, they had 800 members, however, the demons started with 40, therefore, Azriel predicted that they would fall behind further. Their reproduction was only a little better than Dragons after all. And talking about Dragons¡­ Well, there were only 51 Dragons. They were indeed very far behind others. However, they still weren''t in thest position. Thest were Vampires. There was only 1 Vampire, Azriel Origin. Since he had to partner, he couldn''t mate with anyone. Therefore, there were no vampires. However, Azriel didn''t care. He alone was enough. He was the strongest after all. "Yes, thank you! Lord Azriel." The Dragon''s face brightened up in joy, he then bowed and walked back to his army. Azriel then looked at the army and seeing that everything was fine, he decided to return to the base. "You are back!" A woman rushed towards him with a smile on her face. The woman had long ck hair, hypnotic icy blue eyes, light pink lips andbining it with her ck dress, she looked gorgeous. Azriel patted the woman''s head with a smile on his face, "I am. How are you, Aeliana?" "I was good before, but now I am very happy!" Aeliana answered with a big smile on her face. "Tsk Tsk, can you two stop now? Aeliana, you are 1000 years old now, you are not a child, stop acting like one." Dagahra snorted. Azriel narrowed his eyes as he nced at the Dragon, "You have any problem, huh?" "My child is sleeping. If you want to y father-daughter, go somewhere else." Dagahra snorted as he continued to pat the boy who was sleeping on hisp. Yes, after all those years, he finally got a child who wasn''t scared of his face. He was quite happy about it. Actually, Azriel and the others have already noticed it, the problem wasn''t Dagahra''s face, after all, with his features, he was easily one of the most handsome men out there. The main problem was his aura. His aura intimidates children of other races. Saphira, his wife, has the same aura, however, her gentle face covers up for it, therefore, some children still choose her but not him. However, now, things were different. Dragon Children weren''t intimidated by Dagahra''s aura. Therefore, many children chose him as their guardian. Dagahra was popr among Dragon Children. "Take your sleeping child somewhere else." Azriel retorted. "Alright alright you two, Lady Saphira is still inside the incubation room, don''t disturb her." Faustina, the first human female muttered with a gentle smile on her face. "Alright," Dagahra nodded. "I hope they grow well," Azriel muttered and Dagahra smiled. For some reason, Dragons were different from other intelligent races. While other races gave birth, Dragonsy eggs. These eggs then grow and hatched into a baby dragon after 50 years. The total amount of time a Dragon needs to give birth to a baby was 100 years. The slowest any species have ever seen. The only good thing was that a Dragon Femaleys around 10 eggs at the same time, so in 100 years, 10 dragons are born at the same time. "Lord Azriel!" Suddenly, Azriel heard a human rushing towards him with a panicked expression on his face. "Shhh! Can''t you see!? My child is sleeping!" Dagahra red at the human. However, the humanpletely ignored him and continued, "Lord Azriel! Our army is being destroyed!" he reported. "Huh?" Azriel frowned. "Huh? Didn''t you oversee everything? I thought the operation wasplete when I saw you here¡­" Dagahra questioned with a frown on his face. "We had already taken the territory and had also built the walls. They were preparing to return, that''s why I came back." Azriel answered. "Then ho-" Dagahra tried to question again, however, before he could evenplete, the human answered. "It is that Primordial Horned wolf!" "Huh?" Dagahra''s eyes widened in surprise. "Why is he here? He has never left his territory before¡­" Azriel frowned. Primordial Horned Wolf was a 30-meter tall wolf-like beast that had unprecedented strength. Azriel''s body trembled as he started recalling something he would rather not recall. Yes, it was the same beast that made him freeze in fear just by his presence all those years ago. Azriel clenched his fists and his eyes turned cold. "It doesn''t matter why he is here." He muttered. Then, his red eyes shined uncontrobly and he announced, "We have waited and grown enough, it is now time to kill that Beast. Call all the Union Leaders, We will be fighting again." Chapter 113 Primordial Horned Wolf. "It is moving strangely¡­" "Why is he not attacking further?" "I do not know¡­" "It is as if¡­" "As if it is waiting for something." "Wait, don''t tell me it is here with its allies." "No, Primordial Horned Wolf doesn''t have any allies. It is the sole ruler like a beast." "Then what is it waiting for?" "I do not know." The two demons turned silent as they nced at the 30 meters huge ck-furred wolf, there were golden designs all over its body and a big golden-coloured horn on its head. Simr to its horn, it had golden-coloured eyes as well, which made it look quite intimidating. The aura it released was dominant and suppressed many beings around it. The two demons who were lurking and observing the Wolf were the demons who had the [Invisible] Ability. Clear from its name, the ability helps them in scouting. "We should return and report it to the Leaders." "Alright." The two demons nodded and left the area. An hourter, the two of them appeared inside their base, where a huge army was formed, ready to take on the dangerous beast. "Leaders." The demons bowed. "Report." "Leader, the Wolf isn''t moving. It is just sitting there without doing anything." "Huh?" The Demon Leader frowned. "Yes, it is as if the wolf is waiting for someone. I think it might be its friend." The demon answered. "It is not waiting for a friend." Suddenly, Azriel spoke. Everyone turned towards him and frowned, "Who is it waiting for then?" Dagahra questioned. "It is waiting for us." Azriel revealed. "Huh? For us?" Now the Union members were even more confused. "Yes, that Beast has been sitting there for 5 days now without attacking us. It could have easily attacked us when we were preparing our army, however, it did not. Rather it waited for us instead. He killed our army when he arrived there, so we can be sure that it isn''t here for peace. The only other reason it would do something like this is that it is confident." "Confident?" "Yes, Confident in destroying us no matter what we do. It is most probably waiting for us so that we can prepare and fight and entertain it." Azriel''s eyes turned cold. The other Union Leaders had the same expression. "What are we waiting for then? Let''s march and kill that stupid beast!" Dagahra, as a proud dragon roared in anger. The other Union members'' eyes burned in anger as well. This was the biggest loss the Union has ever taken, they all were angry and wanted to avenge their kin. Yes, the Primordial Horned Wolf destroyed the army that fought against the beasts and took their territory. No one survived. The Union Leaders looked at each other and then, they nodded their heads. With perfect synchronization, all of them raised their hands and, "Charge." They ordered. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble* The army marched and since it was arge army, reaching their destination took time. Combining it with the rest they had, it took 8 hours to appear in front of the Wolf. Seeing the huge army in front of it, the Wolf grinned and then it stood up. Azriel''s eyes turned cold when he saw that wolf, "You shouldn''t have given us time to prepare, Beast. Not that it would have changed today''s result." Azriel muttered. "Indeed, prepared or not, it wouldn''t have changed today''s result." Then, everyone heard a hoarse voice and their eyes widened in surprise. The wolf could speak! It was talking to them using thenguage they created! "You can speak?" Azriel frowned. "What? You think you are the only intelligent race here?" The Wolf chuckled. "How did you learn ournguage then?" The Demon Leader questioned. "Don''t ask something so obvious, you sent around 70 people to spy on me when I was here, those people talking with each other was enough for me to learn yournguage." The Union Members'' eyes widened in surprise. "You could learn thenguage that quickly?" "N-No¡­ this shouldn''t be possible¡­ Even we needed years to master it¡­" As if hearing what they were talking about, Wolf''s eyes turned cold and he snorted. "Don''tpare me with the likes of yourselves, pests. I am far stronger and more intelligent than you." The wolf raised his head in pride. "You guys¡­ we are missing something here¡­" Suddenly, a demon muttered. "What?" A human questioned. "T-That bastard knew that we were spying on him¡­" The demon muttered and again, the whole Union army was shocked. "Not only that, but he could even hear all of us¡­" "T-Then why didn''t he attack us?" "Silence." The Union members talked with each other and started panicking, however, soon, they heard Azriel''s stern voice and then they turned silent. However, Azriel''s words had no effect on the wolf, he simply turned toward the Lion kin Leader. "Heh. To think you will take that weak form." The wolf chuckled when he saw the Lion Kin in his human-like form. "¡­" The Lion Kin turned silent. "You left us because you think you were different from us? Did you think that all the beasts only moved on instincts? Heh. Let me open your eyes, pest. Look, look and see, we Beasts are far more intelligent than the races in this ''Union'' you speak off. You were just too weak to meet us." The wolf''s eyes shone brightly. "We are different." The Lion Kin did not back away and muttered with a calm look on his face. "Huh?" "You were born with strength, with everything under your feet. However, we got stronger with time. We grew, while you, You are still stuck where you were before. That is the difference between us. You may be intelligent, however, in the end, you are just a slightly better Beast." The Wolf''s eyes turned cold. A smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he stepped forward, "Indeed. I can feel that your strength is still the same as 1000 years back. Sikara is right, in the end, you are just slightly better than a beast. And beasts," A big smile appeared on Azriel''s face, "Are born to be hunted." "YEAAHHH!!!" The Union army cheered and then, they rushed towards the Wolf. Humans used swords and attacked, some humans ced weapons made by dwarves near the wolf, Demons and Elves attacked with magic. The Dragons defended. The Beastmen had already transformed into their Beast form and were dealing damages to the Wolf. All this while, the Union Leaders didn''t move. They just stood there and looked at everything with cold looks on their faces. The previous army that the wolf defeated only had around 300 men, this time, however, it was 10 times that amount. The previous army was tired after fighting for hours, these people were actively attacking it, although the damage wasn''t very high, with so many people attacking at the same time, the wolf was at disadvantage. "Roaaaarrrr!!" The wolf roared in rage. It moved its pawed in anger and although the dragons were defending against the attack, 5-10 soldiers died. However, it didn''t matter. The soldiers continued attacking without stopping. "RRROOOAARRR!!" The Wolf howled. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble* Suddenly, Azriel and the other union members heard a sound, they looked around and noticed that the beasts that were forced out of the territory were rushing towards them. No, they were not called by the Wolf. He came here alone. Those beasts just saw this as the perfect chance to reim their territory. "This could be bad¡­" Dagahra muttered. "I guess we would have to step in," Azriel muttered. He then rose in the air and ordered, "Soldiers! Those beasts areing back, defend and kill them all! As for this beast, We will take care of him." Azriel roared and then, he dashed towards the Wolf. Then he appeared in front of his face, a dagger then appeared in his hand and he tried to pierce it in his eyes. The Wolf, however, wouldn''t let that happen, it simply shifted its face and Azriel''s dagger merely grazed its cheek. However, Azriel didn''t care. He suddenly turned into Blood Mist and appeared on the ground. The wolf tried to look for him, however, he felt immense heat above him, raising his head, he noticed that the Dagahra has already shot his fiery mes towards him. The Wolf moved and dodged the attack, or so he wanted to. However, thick wines shot out of the ground and rolled around his legs, tying him in the same ce. The Wolf noticed the Elves that were using its magic to restrain it. Demons were also dealing damage with their unique abilities. The Union Leaders'' teamwork was simply unbeatable. It was as if they would be able to deal with practically anything as long as they are together. The wolf stood no chance against them. The wolf may be a lot stronger, sturdier and faster than all of them, however, with those 50 Leaders handling him together, they were able to hold him off. Yes, even after this huge numerical advantage, they were only able to hold him off. They still couldn''t defeat it. Of course, it didn''t really matter. All they had to do was to wait till their soldiers are done fighting against those beasts, then, they would defeat this wolf together. This battle was as good as over. Chapter 114 Vampire Transformation. "ROAAAAARR!!" The Primordial Horned Wolf howled in frustration. The perfect teamwork between the Union Leaders put him in a tough spot, he knew that if this goes on, the beasts who came for his assistance would die soon and then, he would meet the same end. Heck, some have even started attacking him already. However, there was nothing he could do. He was too arrogant. He realized it now. The Union have grown far stronger than he had estimated. If only it was a one-on-one battle, he would have annihted them all. "RROOOAAARRR!!" Thinking about it, the Wolf howled even more. He was ready to die, however, dying at the hands of beings weaker than him was shameful. "Heh. I didn''t know that a wolf''s cry would sound so pleasant to ears." Dagahra chuckled. "Indeed, indeed," A demon nodded as well. They continued attacking and Wolf''s health continued to drop, Scratched appeared all over the wolf''s body, it turned slower and its resistance continued to drop. The Union members could feel it, the fight was about to end. However, A minuteter, a reverberating roar was heard. "ROAAAAARRRRR!!" Azriel frowned. He turned towards the direction the roar came from and his eyes widened in surprise. "Primordial zing Bear and Primordial Frost Mammoth¡­" A solemn look appeared on Azriel''s face. These two Beasts were as strong as the Primordial Horned Wolf. "What are they doing here?" Dagahra questioned with a frown. "Are they here to protect the Wolf?" A demon questioned. "No, they all are enemies¡­ Or at least that is how it used to be," Sikara, the Lion Kin leader muttered. "From the looks of it, we can be sure that these two havee as allies," Caesar spoke out loud. "They are not here to help the Wolf." Suddenly, Azriel muttered. "Huh?" Dagahra frowned. "Why do you say that?" he questioned. "If they wanted toe and save him, they would have appeared faster. Most probably, they just want to use this chance to get rid of him." Azriel answered. "Huh? Then why bother appearing? Won''t we kill him anyway?" Caesar frowned. Azriel turned towards Caesar and looked at him. Caesar understood. "They are here to take care of us and the wolf." Azriel nodded. "What do we do then?" Dagahra questioned. For some reason, it didn''t look like he was panicking. Actually, if one observes carefully, none of the Union Leaders looked rmed. Other than a serious look on their face, their bodynguage looked very calm andposed. It was as if¡­ They have a way out of this dangerous situation. *Pierce* *Pierce* *Pierce* Suddenly, the Union Members'' eyes widened in shock when they saw the Blood on the ground turning into sharp spikes and piecing all the beasts present here on the battlefield. "..." A deafening silence enshrouded the battlefield. Except for the 3 Ruler Beasts, all other Beasts died within 1 second. The beasts the union members were trying so hard to fight against, all died. The Union members were shocked, they didn''t need to think much, there was only one man who is capable of doing something like this. They then raised their head and turned toward the man responsible for it. Azriel turned toward other leaders and a small smile appeared on his face, "You guys, let''s stop holding back, shall we?" Dagahra and other leaders smiled back. "Alright, I and the 10 Supreme Demons would take care of that Mammoth over there," Dagahra muttered. 10 Supreme Demons were the Demons with the strongest Abilities, they all nodded with a smile on their face. They were actually itching to fight. Dagahra turned towards Caesar, Sikara and Elven Leaders and muttered, "You guys can take care of this Horned wolf, it is already half dead, so try to make children fight against it, you should just oversee the situation." Dagahra then turned towards Azriel and smiled, "You tak-" "Tsk Tsk, giving me the hardest task," "You are the strongest after all." Dagahra chuckled. "Alright, leave that overgrown bear to me." Azriel chuckled as he turned towards the 40-meter tall, ck-brown beasts that had dangerous red eyes. "Alright," Dagahra nodded. With the n formed, the leaders quickly divided themselves and stood in front of their respective opponents. Azriel turned towards the Bear and smirked. There was a reason why he was called the strongest. *Whoosh* Azriel rose in the air and then, he bent his back. His red eyes shined uncontrobly, his hair started growing, ck-coloured scales started appearing around his limbs, the white of his eyes turned ck and his canines elongated and, two red ck, 1.5-meterrge bat-like wings popped out of his back. His body released a wild, dominant and uncontroble aura as he nced at the beast who was now about to appear in front of him. This was a Skill Azriel learned 200 years ago. Vampire Transformation. This ridiculous skill increased his strength, stamina, speed, and defence. However, it does not end there, the skill''s main focus is Vampire''s passive. It boosts his regeneration ability to a ridiculous level. Azriel didn''t give the bear any chance, he disappeared and then appeared right in front of his face. He punched his forehead, a 2-meter tall man punching a 40-meter huge beast, the scene looked quite funny, however, when the punch connected, the bear''s head fell back a little. "Roaarr!" The Bear roared in anger and then he used his w to attack Azriel. The Bear was faster than him, so Azriel couldn''t react in time. His body flew back and crashed onto the ground. "Khhookk! Kkhok! Khoulkkh!" Azriel coughed out blood, he could feel that around 10 bones were broken just from a single punch. "Grrr!" The bear walked towards him, wanting to finish him, however, before the bear coulde close to him, Azriel was back to normal. Yes, that life-threatening injury returned to normal in just 1 second. Azriel smiled. He then disappeared again and appeared in front of Bear''s face again, this time, however, the bear knew his punch was strong, therefore, it defended his head with his hands. Azriel didn''t care, after his punch was blocked, he jumped on the Bear''s shoulder and punched inside his ear. "RROOAAARR!" The Bear roared in pain. His w quickly mmed on his shoulder, however, Azriel had turned into Blood Mist and had appeared in front of his other shoulder. This time, however, the bear reacted quickly and defended his ear, at the same time, his punch finally connected with Azriel, however, since Azriel defended himself with his arms, only 2 bones were broken, which were healed in an instant. As Azriel floated in the air, a frown appeared on his face. This bear was too quick. Its reaction speed was too fast. He had to do something else. Azriel then decided to y dirty. He then reappeared near the Bear''s leg and punched. The punch connected, however, since the bear''s legs were stronger than his head, nothing happened. However, Azriel knew that his punch worked. He punched again then again and another time. "ROOAARRR!" The bear finally groaned in pain. He raised his leg and stepped on Azriel, trying to kill him with weight, however, Azriel, of course, dodged. A smile appeared on Azriel''s face. He was correct. The Bear''s reaction speed decreased significantly when he attacks his legs. The best he could do was stomp his legs repeatedly, however, even that didn''t save him. A sword then appeared in Azriel''s hand and he started attacking his the bear''s legs. The bear continued to stomp, sometimes, it even steps on Azriel, badly injuring him, however, before the bear could use this opportunity, his absurd regeneration kicked in and he disappears. The fight continued for a while and Azriel soon realized that defeating this Bear before his transformation disappears was impossible. Even after he got stronger, the Bear''s defence was too strong. The best he could do was fight it to draw and keep attacking his legs so that he slows down. "RROOAARR!" The bear roared in frustration. The attacks didn''t hurt much, however, a pest moving around his was incredibly annoying. Azriel, however, didn''t care about it and continued attacking, He then turned towards Dagahra and the demons and noticed that they were fighting the Tiger to draw as well, however, they didn''t have any time limit as he does. Once his transformation is undone, he would die under the bear''s hands. Then, his eyes fell on Union members fighting the wolf. They were winning and they looked pretty chill. Some of them were even observing his fight with interest and awe. Azriel''s mouth twitched. "Stop ying around you bastards!" He cursed out loud. "Y-Yes! L-Lord Azriel!" The soldiers'' bodies shivered in fear and they started attacking the wolf more erratically. The Union leaders fighting the wolf started attacking as well. "ROOAARRR!!" The Wolf howled in pain, however, there was nothing he could do now. In the end, under thebined attacks of Union Leaders who were not holding back now, even his high defence wasn''t able to save him and he died. "Attack the Primordial zing Bear!" Then, the Union members came to Azriel''s aide. "ROOAAARRR!!" With more pestsing towards him, the Bear roared. However, even he couldn''t fight against so many soldiers attacking him at the same time. Not to mention Azriel who was attacking him again and again and was now targeting his weak points like his eyes, ears, neck etc. "RROOAAAAARRR!!!" Chapter 115 Bloodline Erosion "W-We did it¡­ We defeated 3 Ruler Beasts¡­ W-We won¡­" "We Won!" "WE WON!!!" "YEAAAHHHHHHH!!!" "I can''t believe it! To think the Union would defeat the Three most dangerous beasts in whole Yrniel! Aren''t we absurdly strong!?" "Heh, it''s our leaders who are absurdly strong, we did nothing." "Oh c''mon, leaders represent our strength, they aren''t different from us!" "Yeah, leaders are leaders, they are our strength and the core of our Union!" The soldiers continued to discuss with each other in a joyful tone. This was a great achievement after all. This finally proved that the Union was better than those stupid beasts who just move around on their instincts. Big smiles appeared on everyone''s faces when they nced at the three huge bodies, Primordial Horned Wolf''s Primordial zing Bear''s Primordial Frost Mammoth''s Were lying on the ground. "Children." Suddenly, a calm but loud voice echoed throughout the battlefield. The Union members turned towards the voice and saw their Union Leaders standing together. "I believe we are going to have a big meal today, and in our meal, we are going to eat 3 Ruler ss Beasts!" Dagahra announced with a big smile on his face. "YEAAAHHHHHH!!!" The Union members roared in excitement. "Hahaha~ Look how happy they look." Dagahraughed. "Indeed, it is surprisingly calm to watch," Caesar muttered with a small smile on his face. "We did achieve something big today after all." Sikara smiled as well. "Indeed." Moloch, one of the strongest demons nodded. "And I still can''t believe that bastard stood up against a Ruler ss Beast on his own." Kiffar, a Dwarf muttered as he nced at Azriel, who was now supported by Aeliana. "It was nothing but a weak beast, no need to act like it was a big deal." Azriel shrugged and waved his hands nonchntly. Dagahra''s face twitched in annoyance when he heard those words. In the end, he couldn''t control himself and snorted. "Sure, Sure, it was so easy that you can''t even stand up on your own after fighting it." "¡­" Azriel looked at Dagahra and narrowed his eyes. "What? You want to say anything?" Dagahra chuckled. Suddenly, Azriel moved his hands from Aeliana''s shoulder and stood straight, "You were saying?" "¡­" Dagahra and the others blinked a few times and were left dumbfounded. "Y-You recovered?" Caesar questioned. "Of course I did. How long do you think I was going to be out for after fighting a mere beast?" Azriel questioned. "I-It has barely been 2 minutes!" Caesar shouted. "That is all I need." Azriel shrugged. His Vampire Transformation had a time limit and once the time limit is over, Azriel gets incredibly weak for some time. And that time¡­ Was 2 minutes. Yes, just 2 minutes. After using that absurd Skill, Azriel only needs two minutes to recover back to his original strength, heck, he can even use the Vampire Transformation again now. Actually, it wasn''t that the Skill didn''t have high bacshes, on the contrary, using that Skill was pretty dangerous since the bacsh is too lethal. All your bones break apart, the Mana flow in your body bes a mess and it bes hard to breathe, any person would need 1-2 months to recover from those injuries even after using Potions made by Dwarves, However, Azriel was different. His regeneration soon kicked in and in just 2 minutes, he was as good as new. "Monster¡­" Caesar muttered. "Hmph! Don''t act like you are all strong. Tsk Tsk, you still needed help to defeat that beast." Dagahra snorted. "Tsk Tsk, I still did more damage to what you and the demons did together," Azriel smirked and Dagahra turned silent. "I challenge you to a duel!" Dagahra roared. "¡­" Azriel and the other union leaders looked at him with a nk looks on their faces. "W-What?" "Did you forget?" Caesar nced at Dagahra. "What?" "You lost to him like¡­ 100 years ago¡­" Sikara muttered. "And he didn''t even use his Vampire Transformation." Moloch nodded. "¡­" Dagahra turned silent. "T-That was 100 years ago." "Sure sure, you sure got very very strong in 100 years. Good good." Azriel just walked towards Dagahra and patted his shoulder. "You bastard¡­" Dagahra cursed. A smile appeared on Azriel''s face and he startedughing. "Hahaha~" The other union leaders startedughing as well and then, Dagahra shook his head and smiled. "I''ll defeat you one day, you arrogant bastard." "Sure sure, I will be waiting." Azriel chuckled. "Tsk Tsk." The conversation continued, the Leaders returned to the base, and the soldiers started packing up as well. Many lives were lost today, however, they all fought bravely. After returning to the base, the three ruler beasts were cooked and everyone started celebrating. This victory was a huge boost to Union''s morale. Now that they have defeated the strongest of the beasts, they started moving and expanding more freely. With how quick Humans, Beastmen, Elves and Dwarves popted, the Union''s territories expanded further and further. Thousands of years passed by, and the Union continued to grow at an rming speed, then, they noticed that Beasts who were stronger than the Ruler Beasts. They named them Lord Beasts. These Beasts left a deep scar on Union''s morale. The Union Members avoided Lord Beasts'' territories and bought time. The longer they could hold, the higher their chances of victory. And one day, Azriel and the other leaders finally defeated one Lord Beasts. The Union started growing at their previous speed and 3,000 yearster, 75% of Yrniel was under Union''s control. In all these years, Union members learned about one more thing. Death. No, not causality. But death. Natural death from old age. A phenomenon where their skin turns wrinkly, the body turns weak, hair turns white and then, they just die. Without any disease, without any injury, they just directly die. A scary phenomenon indeed. This thing started with thetest of the human generations. These humans were incredibly weak. They started dying after living for around 250 years, that''s it. Not only that, but their natural growth stops by the time they reach a certain level of strength. And that level of strength was¡­ Simple too weak for them to do anything. It can be said that thetest generations of humans areplete disappointments. However, even after that, the humans didn''t care. 250 years were enough, they could give birth to many many more humans in this much time frame. Also, every once in a while, a prodigy is born who is stronger than normal humans. So the human leaders were happy. However, as more and more years passed by, this problem started appearing for Elves, Dwarves and Beastmen. The Union termed it Lifetime. And this lifetime was directly proportional to the amount of time a race needs to reproduce. Humans needed less time to reproduce and they had less lifetime as well. Elves, Dwarves and Beastmen could live longerpared to humans. As for Demons and Dragons, there were no natural deaths in their race, therefore, their lifetime wasn''t decided yet. However, in all these years, even Dragons and Demons could feel that theirtest generations wereparably weaker than the first generations. The Union Leader came up with a theory. The more they reproduce, the weaker their innate bloodline gets and the weaker the next generations be. They named this phenomenon ''Bloodline Erosion''. They tried to have the ones with better bloodline mate together, however, in the end, it only slowed down the Bloodline Erosion and failed topletely remove it. In the end, they gave up. Since they couldn''t do anything, there was no point thinking about it. Lazy thinking, but oh well. It wasn''t really a bad one. Luckily, as more years passed by, it seemed that the Bloodline Erosion among humans stopped. The weakest of the humans now only lived for around 100 years, rarely did anytest generation of humans live passed 100. And they were pathetically weak. Not only that, but they didn''t grow stronger with time either. The only growth in strength they get is the one when they turn into an adult from a child, and that strength wasn''t much to talk about either. These humans couldn''t even defeat the weakest of the Beasts. As more time passed, thetest Generations of Elves, Dwarves and Beastmen became the same as well, and Demons and Dragons followed after them. Although they were stronger than humans, they were still too weakpared to the first generations. As more and more time continued, even older generations of humans started dying. The Union Leaders panicked. This was problematic. Whatever happened to humans was something that would happen to other races sooner orter, this meant that older generations of other races would die soon as well. Theter generations were weak, older generations were dying. If this continued, the Union would lose its strength¡­ The Leaders had to do something. The Union Leaders came together and started discussing. They started looking into how they used to grow stronger, how Mana moves in their body and after countless years of examinations, trials and errors. Tracing back to Progenitors, Or Cultivation was founded. Chapter 116 Boredom. Cultivation solved all the problems, The weak Union members started to be stronger, which eventually strengthened the Union more than ever. Not only that, but it even started increasing the lifetime. The more one cultivated, the stronger he got and the longer he lived. This was simply amazing and the Union got another boost. In a matter of a few decades, the Union conquered over 90% of Yrniel. The Union Leaders were happy as well, everything was proceeding smoothly, there were no problems at all, they didn''t have to do anything, the Union members were able to take care of everything, even if it was a Ruler ss Beasts. As for the Lord ss Beasts, well, all of them were hunted down. The Union Leaders saw them as threats, therefore, they went out of their way to go, find, and hunt them down. Just like how they did things in the beginning. Therefore, the Union faced no problems and didn''t bother the Leaders much. Of course, the Leaders were satisfied, however, along with satisfaction, another new emotion took over them¡­ Boredom. Yes, they were bored. There was nothing they had to do. Not only that, since they were so bored and fed up, they even decided to give up on the Union''s Leadership. They would rather do something else. Leading their children was getting boring. Plus, the children needed to grow as well. Therefore, they gave up on the Leadership position and the First Generation took over. The original Union Leaders took the Title of Progenitors. The new leaders didn''t disappoint as well. Since they were all motivated, they sped up things even further and another decadeter, the whole Yrniel was under Union''s control. Now, instead of the Beasts, the Union ruled over Yrniel. What happened to the Beasts? Well, they still lived, however, they weren''t as strong as they were before. The Union ignored them as well. They started focusing on other things. They started developing. More and more years passed by, and a big Empire named Union Empire was founded. The Proginaters, the Union Leaders and other strong members of the Union lived in huge,vish mansions. Currency was founded. Better clothes, better food, all in all, the living style got better and better. And the Union continued to grow. However, soon, the First generation leaders of the Union started feeling bored as well. They had everything, power, money, and status. They didn''t have to work anything. However, they were different from Progenitors, unlike them, they didn''t wish to give up on the power and status they had. Therefore, to find a source of entertainment, and to increase their ambition, they started targeting each other. Of course, they didn''t fight it out against each other and called it a day, Rather, they started scheming. They started stealing other races'' powers. Now, they had another goal, they wanted to make their Race the sole Leader of Yrniel. The Union Leaders schemed, killed, and did everything they could to make their dreamse true. ,m This continued for a few more years and then, a notion was raised. How about we dissolve the Union and divide the territories amongst ourselves? Of course, this notion faced some opposition, however, the support it got far outweighed the opposition. Then, another question was raised, How are we going to divide the territories? Of course, the answer was strength. Now, who was the strongest? The answer was obvious, it was Ariel Origin. However, did that mean he was strongest whenpared to a whole race? Of course not. Azriel Origin might be strong but hecked numbers. There were no vampires other than him. That is the reason why ''Vampires'' were weak. So the rankings were formed. Dragons, Demons, Humans, Beastmen, Elves, Dwarves, Vampire. Dragons and Demons were low in number, however, they were very strong, therefore, they were ced on the top. Humans, although they were weak individually, their poption was countless times higher than any other race, therefore, they were ced in the third position. Then came Beastmen, Elves and then, Dwarves. Dwarves were weak, also, their only strength, construction, was now useless since most of their inventions were distributed to the public, therefore, they were ced at secondst. "Alright, I agree with the rankings." One of the human leaders muttered. "I have noins as well," a demon nodded. The other races nodded as well. "So how are we dividing the territories?" Then, a human walked forwards and ced the map on the table. "How about we do something like this?" The other members looked at the map and soon, they frowned. "Huh? Why are there only 6 parts? Shouldn''t there be 7?" A dwarf questioned. "Huh? Why would there be 7? Dragons, Demons, Humans, Beastmen, Elves and Dwarves, there are only 6 races. Shouldn''t there only be 6 parts?" A human answered. "Huh? What about Vampires?" Another human questioned with a frown. "There are no Vampire(s), there is only 1 Vampire. A Single person can''t represent a race, Lord Azriel is strong and I respect him a lot, however, even he cannot represent a whole race." "Huh? Are you saying that we won''t be giving any territory to Father?" a ck-haired, blue-eyed human female narrowed her eyes. "No, that is not what I am saying, what I am trying to say is, since Lord Azriel is the Strongest, we all will respect him and have a mansion for him in all 6 territories, this way, he would have the whole Yrniel under him." The human male answered. Aeliana narrowed her eyes even further. Even a child could tell that he was sugarcoating his words. Have the whole Yrniel under him? Azriel would barely have 6 mansions! All of thembined wouldn''t be 100th of what other races have! She would never let that happen. "You bastard! Did you forget what father has done for us!? He fought with his life on the line, he took care of us when we were children, how can you forget everything!?" Aeliana questioned in rage. "Huh? Why are you acting like Lord Azriel was the only one who did everything?" A demon questioned. "Our Progenitors'' have done their part as well. What we are giving to Lord Azriel is already more than enough, even he would be satisfied by this." "Yes, I know what you are trying to do, you are close to Lord Azriel, so there is a chance that you will be the one who will manage his territory, isn''t that the only reason why you want a territory for him? Also, what would someone like Lord Azriel use the territory for? It''s not like he has any children! If there are no other vampires, then who is going to live in his territory? Dead people?" A Dwarf retorted. He was already dissatisfied by how his race has the smallest territory, however, if even Lord Azriel were to have his territory, won''t his territory be even smaller? How could he allow something like that!? "¡­" Aeliana red at all the people sitting at the table as her body trembled in rage. However, she knew that she can''t do anything about it. In the end, she just mmed her fist on the table and stood up. "You all are ungrateful greedy bastards!" Saying that, she left the meeting hall. "What''s with her?" A demon turned toward a human and questioned. "How would I know? I just know that she is attached to Lord Azriel since he was the one who took care of her since she was born." "So what? Lord Moloch raised me but I am not very close to him." "Heh. You just don''t have a good heart." A dragon chuckled. The demonpletely ignored the dragon and suddenly, an Elf questioned timidly, "Will she go and talk to Lord Azriel¡­?" "Huh? So what if she does? It''s not like he can do anything about it. Do you think he can go against all other races alone?" A demon snorted. "Yeah, I agree. There is nothing Lord Azriel can do about it." "Honestly, I feel that giving him a mansion in every one of our territories is already good enough." "Indeed, indeed." The Union members then continued to discuss the details and as for Aeliana, she dashed into a huge mansion and shouted, "Father!" "Hmm? What happened? Why do you sound so panicked?" a voice echoed throughout the house. "I want to tell you something." Suddenly, blood red mist appeared in front of Aeliana and soon, it turned into Azriel. "Father!" Aeliana dashed into Azriel''s embrace. Azriel smiled and patted her head. "What happened?" Azriel questioned in a soothing voice. "Those bastards¡­ Aeliana then told everything that happened in the meeting to Azriel. "So, they think giving me 6 mansions is enough?" Azriel questioned with a frown. "I can''t believe those bastards will say something like that!" Aeliana roared. A cold smile appeared on Azriel''s face. Actually, he didn''t really care about all these territories and dividing the Union, rather, he found it interesting. It would be interesting to fight against each other after fighting together for so long, so he approved of this. However, they dare split something he worked so hard for and not give him anything? Heh. Now that''s going out of the boundary. Azriel was a prideful being, he wouldn''t let that happen at all. "It seems that I have been inactive for far too long now." Azriel muttered with a slight smile on his face. "No, father, you can''t do it!" After living for so many years with her father, Aeliana knew what he was thinking the instance she saw that expression. However, this time, she waspletely against what Azriel wanted to do. "Huh? Why?" Azriel questioned. "There is no way you will be able to take all other races with you alone! Even you can''t do it!" Aeliana yelled. "Oh?" Azriel smiled. Actually, he believed that he could do it, however, he was interested in something else, "Then what do you suggest, what do I do now?" "I have a few subordinates, I will help you." Aeliana offered without a second of hesitation. "But you are not a vampire," Azriel muttered. "It doesn''t matter. I am still your daughter." Aeliana was still determined. Then, a small smile appeared on Azriel''s face. Another, entirely new n appeared in his mind. ''I guess it is time to increase the number of Vampires.'' He chuckled. Chapter 117 Now That Would Be Entertaining, Wont It? "So you said that you want to help me even though you are not a vampire, correct?" Azriel questioned with a slight smile on his face. "As I said, I am your daughter, it doesn''t matter if I am a vampire or not." Aeliana nodded. "You will be betraying the Human race if you do that, you know?" "I do not care, I value you more than the Human race, also, it is not like we are going to annihte the human race, we just want what you deserve." Aeliana didn''t back down. "Lia¡­ I was thinking¡­" Suddenly, Azriel muttered. "Hmm?" "What if you were born as a Vampire rather than a Human, would you have preferred that?" Azriel questioned. "Huh? What kind of question is that? Of course not." Aeliana answered without hesitation. "Why? Do you not like Vampire''s characteristics?" Azriel questioned with a frown. This answer was out of his expectations. "No, you are strong, why would anyone not like your Characteristics? Who would like to stay weak all his life?" "Then why do you not want to be Vampire?" "Simple, if I was a Vampire, then you would not have existed, I won''t ept that offer even if I can be the strongest person in the world. I would rather stay with you and enjoy my life as a human." Azriel realized that she misunderstood his question. Well, it wasn''t her fault either, There could only be 1 Vampire in this world, after all. Or¡­ that''s what everyone thinks. Azriel chuckled, "No, you misunderstood, I was asking what if you were born as a Vampire, as my blood daughter. Would that have made you happy?" A smile appeared on Aeliana''s face, "Being your blood daughter, that would have been so incredible~ Of course, that doesn''t mean I don''t like being your daughter like this, however, if I could, I would definitely prefer being your blood daughter." Suddenly, Azriel''s smile widened, his blood red eyes then shined and he questioned, "What if I give you a chance to be reborn as my blood daughter; would you ept it?" "H-Huh?" Aeliana''s eyes widened in surprise. "S-Something like that is possible?" She questioned. "Are you doubting me?" "N-No, of course not." "Then how about it? Do you want to be reborn as my blood daughter? Do you want to be reborn as a Vampire?" Azriel questioned with a small smile on his face. "I do!" Without a hint of hesitation, Aeliana nodded. Azriel smiled, and then, he extended his hands toward her. Aeliana understood what he wanted and quickly rushed into his arms. Then, A Throne made of Blood formed under Azriel, he sat down with Aeliana sitting on hisp, and then, a big magic circle was formed under the Throne. Aeliana looked at the Magic Circle with a curious look on her face, and then suddenly, she heard Azriel''s voice. "Trust me." Saying that, Azriel''s canines elongated and he pierced them into Aeliana''s nape and started drinking her blood. "Ahhh!" Aeliana groaned in pain, however, with how blindly she trusted Azriel, she just tightened her hug around her father and let him drink all the blood he wanted. This continued for a minute and soon, Aeliana could feel her heart beating rapidly, it was warning her about the danger, The blood in her body was depleting too quickly, if this continued, she would die! She needed to stop Azriel! However, Aeliana trusted Azriel and let him do whatever he wanted. Azriel continued to devour Aeliana''s blood, her heart starting beating even more erratically, warning her again and again, however, she didn''t care. In the end, Aeliana''s heartbeat turned slower and slower, and soon, it stopped beating. All the blood in her body was devoured by Azriel and Aeliana died. Or that''s what should have happened, But for some reason, Aeliana was still conscious and could move her body as much as she wanted, Normally, her body should have been shrivelled up and her skin should lose all its colour, however, nothing like that was happening. Aeliana frowned, her eyes then fell on the magic circle under the throne and at the same time, she heard a voice. "Drink." "Huh?" Aeliana frowned, and then, she saw a small cut appeared on Azriel''s neck and blooding out of it. *Gulp* She gulped. "Drink." Azriel ordered again. Aeliana did what she was ordered, her lips touched Azriel''s neck and she started sucking his blood. More and more blood entered her body and the magic circle under the throne started shining brightly. Soon, Aeliana felt her eyes turning heavier and then, she lost her consciousness. ¡­ "Hmm?" Aeliana opened her eyes. She noticed that she was in her bedroom, a bedroom that was made for her inside Azriel''s house. Then, her eyes fell on Azriel and she muttered, "Father¡­" "How do you feel aftering back to life?" Azriel questioned with a smile. "Huh?" Aeliana frowned. Then, she recalled what happened and her eyes widened in surprise. "What was that!?" Aeliana questioned. Azriel smiled, "Your wish came true, You are the first Vampire to have even been born, My blood daughter, Aeliana Origin." Those words reverberated in Aeliana''s mind, then, she closed her eyes and soon, she realized something. She has changed. She has changed a lot. She then extended her hands and a Blood Ball formed out of thin air, then, a dagger appeared in her hands and left a deep scar on her arm, however, soon, the bloody scar was healed and her skin returned to normal. Talking about skin, Aeliana noticed that her skin was a lot paler than before. She stood up, walked towards a mirror and noticed the changes in her body. However, she realized that other than her skin turning paler, nothing much has changed. She still had those ck hairs, blue eyes- Blue eyes, Aeliana frowned, Then, she red at the mirror and suddenly, her eyes turned red. "Huh?" Aeliana frowned and soon, her eyes turned back to blue. Aeliana felt that she knew why this was happening, however, she couldn''t point it out. "You would get used to the changes in your body soon, my daughter. Don''t need to rush things." She then heard Azriel''s calm voice and a small smile appeared on her face. "Now you are my Blood father." "Indeed." Azriel smiled. Aeliana then walked towards Azriel and sat on hisp again, "I feel like I have gotten stronger." She muttered, "Well, everything about you changed, vampires are originally stronger than humans, you are just feeling those effects," Azriel answered. "Not only that but you can now use all those skills that I use. So my daughter, prepare yourself, because your father is going to train you from now on." Azriel smiled. "Sure sure, I am looking forward to i-" Aeliana nodded however, suddenly, a frown appeared on her face. Then, she turned toward Azriel and questioned, "Father¡­ Why did you turn me into your daughter? There are so many others, then why me?" "Huh? Isn''t that obvious? That''s because you are my daughter." "But I was your daughter before as well." "Huh?" "What I want to ask is, Why now? If you were able to turn me into a Vampire, then why did you do it now? Why didn''t you do it sooner? I am sure you already knew how to do it a lot earlier, then why did you not do it?" "Uhh¡­ I just didn''t know that you wanted to turn into a Vampire." Azriel answered awkwardly. "Father¡­" Aeliana, however, didn''t buy that. After living together for so many years, there is no way Azriel wouldn''t know what she wanted and what she did not. There has to be some other reason for thi- Aeliana realized. "Is it about what was being discussed in the meeting?" "Huh? Of course not." Azriel smiled. "So it is about that." Aeliana nodded to herself. Seeing her acting like that, Azriel shook his head. In the end, he decided to be honest, "Well, there are ways for me to takend for myself, The easiest one is to simply threaten them all and boom, I can get the biggestnd all to myself, However, that won''t be fun, will it?" "Huh?" Aeliana frowned. "Fun? What do you mean?" She questioned. "Well, a Proginator going against all the First Generations together, what do you think would be the result?" "Proginator''s win?" "No, it would be Proginator''s dominant, one-sided win. Although you first generations are the people who know us, Progenitors, the most, you still do not understand our powers yet, You are strong, strongpared to others, however, in our eyes, you are children. All this dissolving Union and getting territories for yourself, all of that is just children ying with each other in our eyes. And think about this, won''t it be unfair if an adult ys with children? An adult, would, of course, dominate all the children alone, however," Azriel''s smile widened. "What if the adult makes his own team that consists of his children and lets them y in his stead? Now that would be entertaining, won''t it?" Chapter 118 Something Is Different… "Now that would be entertaining, won''t it?" Azriel muttered with a big smile on his face and seeing that smile, Aeliana understood something. Just like the Union Leaders, or the First Generation, Azriel was bored as well. Therefore, he wanted to participate in the fight. However, the problem is that he cannot participate himself, if he does, that would make things boring. Therefore, to make things more ''fair'' and more ''interesting'', Azriel turned her into a Vampire. In conclusion, he wanted her to be on his side ''officially''. She would be the Leader of his future soldiers and would fight for him. All for the sake of his entertainment. However, when she thought about how she would be fighting for her father, how the vampire would grow, how shocked the other races will be, how the ''Vampire'' would be ''Vampires'' and how they will topple everyone in the rankings, A strange excitement welled inside Aeliana''s heart. She was looking forward to the birth of the Vampire ''race''. ''Wait¡­'' Suddenly, Aeliana frowned. She then turned towards Azriel and questioned, "Does that mean you are going to turn other people into Vampires as well?" "I am nning to do that." Azriel nodded with a smile. "¡­alright." Aeliana nodded. For some reason, even though she was looking forward to the birth of the Vampire race, she didn''t like the fact that Azriel would create other vampires. Wouldn''t it be so good if it was only her and her father? Aeliana then shook her head to get rid of these useless thoughts and then, a smile appeared on her face. She was looking forward to this game. A game where she would represent her father as the First Generation of the Vampires. "I have about 1000 subordinates who are loyal to me, let me call all of them, they are already strong, and after bing a vampire, they would be even stronger, they will be good soldiers." Aeliana muttered however, Azriel shook his head. "I can''t just convert any being into a Vampire, There are 2 conditions, One, they have to be a Human. Two, they have to be a Virgin." Aeliana lowered her head in embarrassment when she heard the second condition. Yes, even after living for thousands of years, she was still a virgin. No, that was not because she was unable to attract anyone, Rather, with how beautiful she was, there were many men who wanted to mate with her and till today, that line continued to increase. Many men kept themselves pure just so they could have a chance to mate with her. Aeliana, however, had a strange dislike for mating, or sex. Ever since she was 20 years old, she had that dislike in her mind. Back in those days, when everyone had to mate in order to reproduce and popte, Aeliana shook her head every time she was asked to have sex with anyone else. Of course, normally, she would have been forced to do it, because that was her ''responsibility''. However, Aeliana was different, no one could force her. That was because the strongest man in the world was her father. Azriel wanted her to mate as well, he even suggested her to do so on his own, however, when he saw the tears in her eyes and how unwilling she was, He couldn''t help but give up. Heck, he even protected her so that she won''t be forced by others. In the end, the strongest man was weak in front of his daughter. Years passed by and Aeliana became strong enough to reject everyone herself. In the end, Caesar and his wife gave up convincing her and Aeliana remained a virgin since then. "Tsk Tsk, I can''t believe my daughter is still a virgin." Azriel shook his head. Aeliana''s face flushed in embarrassment. She wanted to change this topic no matter what. And soon, she questioned, "What about the other condition? Why do they have to be humans? Can''t you convert other races into Vampires?" Azriel knew what his daughter was trying to do, however, since he had already teased her enough, he decided to give up and continued, "Humans are different. All these years, we only thought that the ''gift'' humans had is reproduction. That is true, however, that is not the only gift the Human race has." "Huh?" Aeliana frowned. "Think about this, at the start, humans had nothing, However, as time passed, Humans copied Elves'' elemental magic, Of course, their ''magic'' isn''t as strong as the Elves, That magic is just a first-rate copy that humans have termed as ''Skills'', however, in the end, no matter how bad it is, they can use Elven Magic now. Not only that, humans can even use demons'' abilities, of course, only a few humans could use them, but all in all, they still can. Humans can also ''construct'' like Dwarves. Of course, the items made by humans aren''t as strong as what the Dwarves make but they are still something. All in all, the second ''Gift'' humans have is Adaptability. Humans can adapt to changes and grow. That is why, only a human body can change and be turned into Vampire." Azriel exined as simply as he can. Aeliana thought about it a little and nodded. She somewhat understood what her father was talking about. "Alright, I don''t think there are any virgins amongst my subordinates, So I think I would need to capture other humans." Aeliana nodded. "Don''t capture them," Azriel instructed. "Huh?" Aeliana frowned. "I said don''t capture them, they have to agree and be ready to be a Vampire, we will not force them." "Hmm? Is that the third condition?" Aeliana questioned. "No, it is not. I just don''t want to turn others into Vampires if they aren''t willing." Azriel then looked into Aeliana''s eyes and then, he continued, "Turning them into Vampires is not a Curse, Lia. It is a Blessing for them. You don''t force others to bless them, Theye to you and ask for it on their own ord. Do you understand?" A smile appeared on Aeliana''s face as she nodded, She then nced at her hand and clenched her fist. "It is a blessing indeed. Alright, father, I will find the humans who are worthy enough to be Vampires." "Beauty and Brains, as expected of my blood daughter." Azrielmented and Aeliana''s smile widened. However, in order to hide the blush on her face, she quickly turned around and muttered, "Give me a few days, father. I will be back soon." "Alright, I trust you." Azriel smiled. Aeliana left the room and Azriel disappeared into Blood Mist. ¡­ A monthter, Aeliana stood in front of Azriel, behind her, there were around 100 humans who were looking at Azriel as their eyes shined in immense determination. "There are about 200 more, however, I thought bringing all of them here together would be a hassle so I didn''t do it." Aeliana muttered. "You did well." Azriel nodded. Aeliana smiled a little and then she stepped behind Azriel. Azriel then turned towards the 100 humans and pointed at one of them, "You,e here." He ordered with an expressionless face. "Y-Yes, Lord Azriel." The humans he pointed at jumped in excitement and nervousness as he rushed towards Azriel. "I will now turn you into a Vampire, are you willing?" Azriel questioned. "Yes, Lord Azriel." The human lifted his chest in pride and nodded. Azriel smiled inwardly. He liked that attitude. He then nodded at the human and extended his hands towards her. Aeliana pouted as she saw that scene. Now there would be more Vampires besides her and her father¡­ Too bad. Aeliana shook her head to get rid of these thoughts again. ''I am special, I was the first. I am father''s first daughter.'' Aeliana muttered to herself. Then, she looked back at the scene again. Azriel ced his hand on that human''s hand. A magic circle appeared under the human''s feet, "Do not panic." Azriel muttered and then, A cut appeared on the human''s neck, Then, his blood gushed out and the human''s eyes widened in fear. [Do not shout.] Azriel''s eyes shined as he ordered. The human''s eyes turned nk. His blood continued to move out of his body, Azriel then raised another hand, a small cut appeared on the tip of his finger and a drop of blood flew into the air, Then, more blood appeared around Azriel, the blood Azriel created mixed with his drop of blood and then, it all rushed into the human''s mouth. The magic circle under the human''s feet shined brightly, and even though the human was under Azriel''s charm, he passed out. Azriel waved his hand, the human''s body flew in the air and was ced to the side. "You,e here." He then pointed at another human. "Yes Lord!" the human quickly walked towards him with an excited look on his face. Another magic circle appeared under the human''s feet and the same process continued for other humans as well. Soon, Azriel was done with all 100 humans and seeing them lying on the floor like that, Aeliana frowned, "Something is different¡­" Chapter 119 You Are Special To Me, After All. "Something is different¡­" Aeliana muttered with a frown on her face. "Hmm? What is?" Azriel questioned with a smile. "They are different from me." Aeliana pointed at the past humans now vampires lying on the floor and muttered. "Even the process of changing them was different than what you did with me." "Well of course." Azriel nodded and then, he smiled, "You are my daughter, isn''t that a given that I will treat you favourably?" Azriel smiled. "They only have a drop of my original blood in their body, so although they are vampires, they cannot bepared to you, who has my blood running through her veins. Your potential is just below mine, if you train well, you might even have the power to go against Dagahra." Azriel revealed with a smile on his face and Aeliana''s eyes widened in surprise, "I-I can defeat the Dragon Progenitor?" "Well, defeating him is close to impossible, you can only fight against him for a good while." Azriel rified. Aeliana lowered her head. ''Can''t I still fight against Lord Dagahra for a good while¡­?'' She thought inwardly, and as if knowing her thoughts, Azriel chuckled, "No, as you are right now, if that overgrown lizard is serious, then you would be defeated within a matter of seconds." "!!!" Aeliana''s eyes widened in surprise. "Hmmm, let''s say this, if you train well now, You can defeat Caesar." Azriel muttered. "¡­" Aeliana blinked a few times. "Yes, you have the potential to defeat the Human Progenitor." It took a while before Azriel''s words sank into Aeliana''s mind. She then nced at Azriel and muttered with a horrified look on her face, "I-If you can create beings who are stronger than Progenitors¡­ t-then won''t that make you invincible? How absurd is that!? How can just anyone have the same potential as a Progenitor? Why not give these people the same potential as well, winning against all other racesbined won''t be a problem for us!" Aeliana muttered with an excited look on her face. "Heh. Do you think creating a being that has the same potential as a progenitor is that simple? I can only create one Vampire like that, if I do more than one, my body would have to face the consequences. Also, don''t you think you, as my daughter should be unique? You are special to me, after all." A beautiful smile appeared on Aeliana''s face and she quickly dashed towards Azriel and made herselffortable in his embrace. "You are the best, father." Azriel smiled and then patted her head, "You don''t have to tell me that. I already know." "You have to say, ''You are the best daughter'', at this time, father." Aeliana pouted. "Hahaha~" Azrielughed. Then, Azriel pointed at those vampires on the floor and muttered, "They have the potential to fight against the first generation of the Demons. They will lose against the First Generation of Dragons, they might or might not lose against First Generation of Demons, however, they are still stronger than First Generations of other races." "Mhm, isn''t that amazing? We, Vampires, areparable to Demons, however, unlike them, we don''t have to worry about our poption. Humans will reproduce, we just have to turn them into Vampires. Sooner orter, we will be the strongest Race in Yrneil with the biggestnd under our control." Aeliana muttered. "¡­" Azriel just smiled and didn''t say anything. They stayed in the same position for a while, then, Aeliana brought another batch of humans and then another, Within the next few hours, around 300 humans were turned into Vampires. "Shall I bring more humans here?" "Hmm, of course, bring as many as you want. However, remember the conditions." "I remember it, we are blessing them, we have no need to force them." Aeliana smiled and Azriel smiled back, Then, Aeliana left the mansion and Azriel turned into Blood Mist and disappeared. ¡­ Just like that, time passed, The number of Vampires continued to increase, 300, 400, 500, 1000, 2000, 3000, 5000, There were Millions of humans in Yrniel, and countless humans were dissatisfied with their life and wanted to change it, of course, not every one of those humans fit into Aeliana''s criteria to choose the next Vampire. Some just used their bad potential as an excuse to not do anything, Aeliana didn''t want those useless people, What she wanted were the determined ones. The ones who were still trying even though they know that their potential wasn''t enough. She needed people like them. And of course, since she wasn''t exactly trying to hide what she was doing, the other first-generation humans quickly heard of it and the 12 of them held a meeting. "What is that girl doing?" One of them questioned. "They say that she has been collecting humans who want to be Vampires." "Huh? Want kind of absurd thing is that? Since when can one change their race as they like?" "I have no clue, however, I did notice that her skin was paler than usual, it matched Lord Azriel," "Hmm, so what? Those Dwarves make many weird products every day, she might be using one of them." "I agree with that." "So what happens to the humans who agree with her?" "Well, none of them were seen after they left along with her." One of the humans narrowed his eyes and muttered, "Is she¡­ killing those humans?" "But why would she use such a roundabout manner to do something like this? Even if she wants to kill, she can do it directly, what''s stopping her?" "I don''t know. Is it perhaps a new sort of entertainment for her?" "Hmmm? That might be the case. The shocked look on someone who trusts you''s face after you betray them would feel amusing indeed." "Well¡­ I can''t disagree." "So¡­ what are we going to do about this?" "Hmm, let her continue, sooner orter, those people would realize that no one ising back after leaving with her and will start doubting her. Then, they will try to avoid her and since now it won''t be amusing anymore, that woman will stop as well. Let her have some fun for a while." "I agree, also, it''s not like she is targeting the first 10 generations of us humans, any generation lower than that is useless anyway, so it doesn''t matter." "Indeed. Indeed. She can kill all she wants, we can always reproduce more." "I agree." "However, I will say, I never knew Sister Aeliana had a hobby like this," "Hahaha~ She is just bored and is finding ways to relieve her boredom," "Boredom is scary indeed." The First Generation humans were correct, after a while, the humans started doubting Aeliana since none of the humans she took with her returned, Therefore, they all started doubting and avoiding her. Now ording to the Human Union Leaders, Aeliana should stop now, however, something unexpected happened. Those ''dead'' humans returned, all of them. There were not many changes in their features, however, their skin had now turned paler than before. However, although their features weren''t changed, there was a big change in their Auras. These people, who were called useless and hopeless, now defeated their previous peers without an ounce of trouble. Not only that, but they even started using Skills that only Lord Azriel used. These humans, They were actually turned into Vampires. This caused uproar amongst humans. They were shocked, And along with that, they were jealous. They could feel how much these ''humans'' have improved. Not only that, but ording to these new vampires, this was only the beginning. They would get stronger and stronger from now on. Because of this incident, many humans rushed toward Aeliana, They all wanted to turn into Vampires. Aeliana, of course, didn''t reject this and continued the recruit all the humans that were suitable. It was just like Azriel said, They were blessing others, they didn''t need to force humans, rather, it was humans who should be begging to join them. And that is what''s happening right now. Aeliana smiled, she then categorized the humans into 2 categories, Worthy and Non-Worthy, Although there were many Non-Worthy, all of them were filtered out and only 10% of the initial humans were selected. ¡­ "This is bad." Inside a mansion, 12 humans were sitting around a table and one of them muttered, "To think you can actually change your race like that? Just how absurd is that?" "You guys¡­ Aeliana now has simr features, do you think she has be a Vampire as well?" "Is that even a question? That girl''s attachment to Lord Azriel is simply unmatchable, if she really can change her race, then she would do it without a second of hesitation." "It doesn''t matter if she changes her race, I don''t care about it, but why is she going after other humans!? Why make other humans change their race as well!? This is simply preposterous!" "¡­she might be trying to increase the number of Vampires." Someone muttered. "Huh? What? Why?" "Don''t you remember what happened in our meeting about dissolving the Union? It might be rted to that." Chapter 120 Will Of Yrniel. "Father, we have to stop them." "Yes, father, we can''t allow them to continue." "You have to do something about this." "Indeed, this can''t go on." 12 humans surrounded a human who was sitting on his chair with a leisurely look on his face. The 12 of them looked quite anxious, however, the man sitting on his chair didn''t share their worries. "Oh C''mon¡­" Caesar groaned. Then, he looked at his 12 children and questioned, "So you are telling me that girl, Aeliana turned into a Vampire?" "Yes, she did." One of the 12 humans nodded. A small smile appeared on Caesar''s face and then he shook his head and chuckled, "That girl must be quite happy huh¡­ Her attachment to Azriel is unusually high. Tsk Tsk, I am jealous of that Bastard. She is my daughter!" "Father! This is not something tough at!" A human called out. "Yes father, please understand, Aeliana did not be Vampire alone, she has started converting other humans into Vampires as well! This is a serious issue! The number of humans is decreasing!" The human spoke in a solemn tone. However, despite his solemn tone, only a chuckle came out of Caesar''s face. "Number of Humans is decreasing? Heh. Are you telling me that Aeliana is turning more humans into Vampires than the number of humans that are born every day?" "¡­" The human who spoke turned silent. Of course, the number is humans born every day was a lot higher than the number of humans who are converted into Vampires, however, That wasn''t the point! The number of humans was still decreasing! This would eventually decrease their strength. "Fathe-" "Thetest generations of humans are weak, even if they turn some of them into Vampires, it won''t matter, what we have to preserve are the humans with actual talents, focus on them. As for the trashes that walk away from us, leave them alone. Actually, them being converted into Vampires is actually better, at the very least, they won''t lead a useless life." Caesar muttered, and this time, his children didn''t say anything. His children could feel his intent. He did not want to talk about it, therefore, they can not do anything about it. In the end, they just turned around and left. However, did that mean they gave up? Of course not. If they let the Vampires grow, they would have to give them a territory, that would reduce the territory they would get, no matter what, they cannot let this happen. Therefore, they had to find a way to stop the vampires. If their father won''t help, then they just need to ask for help from someone else, Someone who has the same interest as them. The other races, or more specifically, the First generation of other races. Soon, a meeting was held where all the Union Leaders were present, except Aeliana. "What are we going to do about the Vampires?" A human questioned. "What did Lord Caesar say?" A demon questioned. The Human, however, shook his head, "He does not want to interfere." "Hmm, the Progenitors don''t find this interesting enough." An Elf muttered. "No, actually, they find it too interesting." A dragon shook his head. "Huh? What do you mean?" A Lion Kin questioned. "The progenitors are looking forward to the birth of a new race, for them, this isn''t threatening, they just think of it as entertaining. The new race might bring new challenges for them." "Or, they just want Lord Azriel to have fun." A demon muttered. "¡­" The meeting room turned silent. "Whatever, it doesn''t matter what the reason is, the conclusion is, that they aren''t willing to help us. Therefore, we have to take this matter into our own hands." A human muttered with a stern look on his face. The leaders of other races looked at the human and then, an Elf frowned, "When did this be a ''we'' problem? Isn''t it the problem for you humans alone?" The human, however, was prepared for this question and smiled, "Do you really think losing a few of our men is actually a problem for us humans?" "¡­" The Elf turned silent. Reproduction was a human''s gift, they were thest race that would worry about their members dying or turning into something else. "We humans don''t care, however, the same can''t be said for you people. The number of Vampires is increasing at a tremendous rate. If this continued, then in a few days, the number of humans would surpass the number of Dragons and then, the Demons won''t be very far either. Then, the Elves, Dwarves and Beastmen, you guys will be left behind as well. Are you sure you want this to happen?" The human leader smiled. "Also, if the Vampires continued to grow, then the territory we have to give to them would increase as well, of course, that would mean that the territory we would get would decrease." The leaders of other races looked at each other and then, they frowned. This was indeed problematic. "What do you want?" The Dragon Leader questioned. "We need to stop Aeliana from recruiting more humans." "How are we going to do that? We have no reason to stop her. She isn''t forcing the humans, rather, it''s the humans who go to her." "We just have to stop the humans from going to her." "How are we going to do that?" "Kill all the humans who try to ''betray'' humanity." The human leader muttered with a cold look on his face. "Huh?" An elf narrowed her eyes. "Yes, the humans, or any other race who were born as they were was because of the ''Will'' of Yrniel. That is what Yrniel wanted them to be. Therefore, the Humans who wish to turn into Vampires are going against the ''Will'' of Yrniel, they are betraying their Race, they are betraying the ''Yrniel'' and they are betraying themselves, This is a Grave sin that should not be tolerated. Therefore, any humans who dare tomit this sin, Shall die." One of the Human leaders muttered with a smile and hearing his words, The other Union Leaders smiled, They needed a reason and now, they got one. Now, they could act however they want. What? The reason is absurd? It doesn''t make any sense? Who cares? They just needed a reason to take action, as long as they say it makes sense, it will make sense. They are the Union Leaders after all. All of them didn''t waste much time, soon, the news spread. Going against the ''Will'' of Yrniel was a Sin. And the Sinners would be killed. The message was clear and the action on that message made it even clearer. The humans who tried to contact Aeliana were killed without hesitation and as more and more humans were killed, panic spread, and soon, the humans who wished to turn into Vampire decreased as well. Not only that, but the Union Leaders soon released another scheme that heavily rewarded the people who reported the human who was about to mit the sin''. Therefore, any human who wanted to turn into a Vampire was reported before he could even contact Aeliana, sometimes, the one reported was the human''s own family. With no way to hide, humans were killed mercilessly while for the sake of rewards, more humans came forward to ''protect other humans frommitting a sin''. Turning into Vampire had actually be a Sin for humans. Everything happened so fast that Aeliana was unable to react and when she finally learned what had happened, she boiled in anger. "Those bastards! Father! We have to do something about it! How about I go and challenge all those bastards alone!? I am sure I can beat all of them now!" However, unlike the angry Aeliana, Azriel had an excited smile on his face. It was as if he was waiting for something like this to happen. "Father?" Aeliana called in confusion. Azriel then finally came out of his reverie and turned towards Aeliana, "Hmm? Why would be use force? Won''t that make us look like we vampires are a boorish race with no ssiness at all? Won''t that affect our ''image''?" "Huh? What do we do then?"Aeliana frowned in confusion. "We will represent the ''True Will'' of Yrniel." Azriel smiled. "Father¡­ You know that something like that doesn''t exist, right?" "Huh? No no no no, Aeliana, the Will of Yrniel does exist, and those people are spreading the wrong will, We, Vampires, will be the ones who would spread the True Will now." Azriel smiled widely. "¡­" Aeliana looked at Azriel and couldn''t help but shake her head. She could see it¡­ He was having fun¡­ It was clear from his expression¡­ However, for some reason, seeing him smile, a small smile appeared on Aeliana''s face as well. "So how are we going to spread the ''True Will''?" "With our strength of course." Azriel smiled. "¡­" Aeliana turned silent and blinked a few times. ''What happened to not being boorish!?'' Chapter 121 Becoming A Vampire Is Not A Sin But A Virtue. "The Will of the Yrniel is almighty and the strongest. It was the one who created all of us and it will be the one who could destroy all of us. A race going against the Will of Yrniel ispletely impossible as it is the strongest. If Yrniel ever willed, any race would have been weakened and destroyed. And if Will of Yrniel is so strong, then how are Vampires, who were created by Azriel Origin, so strong as well? Why is the Will of Yrniel not suppressing them? The answer is simple, The True Will of Yrniel isn''t against Humans turning into Vampires, rather, with how it boosts the Humans'' strength, it can be said that the True Will of Yrniel actually favours the Vampires. Bing a Vampire is not a Sin but a Virtue. It is a Blessing." Azriel smiled as he came up with a ''theory'', the ''True Will'' of Yrniel. Aeliana, who was looking at Azriel had her mouth opened in shock. She... She just couldn''t believe that her father coulde up with bullshit like that. There is no such thing as Will or the True Will of Yrniel... The Union Leaders created this ''Will'' because they wanted a reason to hunt the Humans who wanted to turn into Vampires. And now... her father was doing the same. If this continues, she might start believing that something like ''Will of Yrniel'' actually exists. Aeliana then shook her head, She would do anything for her father, even if that means lying to herself. The Will of Yrniel indeed existed and the Union Leaders are interpreting this ''Will'' in a wrong way, therefore, she would need to step forward and enlighten the masses. "So that''s what you meant when you said that we would spread the True Will with our strength. It didn''t mean that you or I am going to fight, rather, you want to Vampire Race to fight against all others." Azriel looked at Aeliana and patted her head. Aeliana of course, epted the pat with a smile and hugged him tightly, Azriel then continued, "Indeed. Things won''t be fun if I join, therefore, the Vampires need to fight for themselves, and you, my little girl, will be the leader of the Vampires. The Commander, the Head, The Queen. You will be the one." "T-Then will you be the King?" Aeliana questioned with a heavy blush on her face. However, since her face was in opposite direction, Azriel couldn''t see it. "Hmm? How would I be the King when you, my Daughter is the Queen?" Azriel questioned. "..." Aeliana pouted. "Don''t worry, after the Vampires are ready enough, I will back down and live as an Ancestor while doing nothing. My daughter will be able to take care of this old man, right?" Azriel chuckled. "...you don''t have to worry about it, I would have given my all in taking care of you even if you hadn''t asked me." "A~ How lovely~" Azriel kissed Aeliana''s head, the girl''s face turned red again, and then, she closed her eyes. Just as she was about to enter the dreand, a question popped into her mind, "So what are we going to do now?" Aeliana questioned. "Hmm? What''s there for us to do?" Azriel questioned. "Didn''t you say that the Vampires have to fight other races? How are they going to do that? They may have the potential, however, they still need to cultivate in order to fulfil that potential. They are still weakpared to other races. How about we start killing weaker people of the race? This will spread our message, it will also so that how strong we Vampires are, and it will trouble those Union Leaders, how about it?" Aeliana suggested. Azriel, however, shook his head, "You said it yourself, the Vampires are weak right now and they need to cultivate. Killing the weaker members of other races would give nothing to us, therefore, all we have to do is, Wait. We are going to wait, we are going to let those Vampires cultivate, give them a few hundred years, once they are strong enough, we will directly confront the upper echelons of other races. That would be the most effective way to do things." For someone like Azriel, a few hundred years was nothing. All he had was patience, There was no need to fight uselessly. It would be a lot better to just directly fight against them when they were at their best. "So we just wait?" Aeliana frowned. "Indeed." "But what about them? They are still hunting anyone who wants to turn into Vampire and calling them a sinner." "Once we defeat them, there will be many more humansing to us, then, you would need to work hard to choose the best among them." Azriel smiled. Aeliana, however, had a frown on her face, "Won''t it affect the Vampire Image? I mean, we are abandoning those who wish to join us, Even if we defeat themter, won''t they still see us as cowards?" "It doesn''t really matter, Lia. Once we stand on the top, sooner orter, everyone will forget about it. That is just how the world works, those who have power will always have many people taking their side. Just focus on strength, once we are strong enough, we will show the world how strong the Vampires are." Aeliana looked at Azriel and then, she nodded. "Alright..." "Mhm, we have enough Vampires now, just train them well, You are their Queen after all." Aeliana smiled. Since the decision was made, the Vampires decided toy low and didn''t appear much. This gave the Union the chance to strengthen the beliefs they have spread, the number of humans wanting to be Vampires started to decrease and the number of humans who wanted to report other humans willing to be the Vampire increased. ... Time passed and right now, Union Leaders were having another meeting together, just like before, Aeliana wasn''t called. "This is strange." An Elf muttered. "Strange indeed. The Vampires are unusually silent... Aeliana isn''t the type to not do anything in this situation. Normally, she would have dashed towards us and would have started fighting us." "Yeah, she is unusually silent." "Do you think it is rted to Lord Azriel?" A demon questioned. "I don''t think that is the case..." A dragon shook his head. "From what I know, Lord Azriel loves to fight as well... He should havee after us as well..." "Hey... you guys think we can fight against Lord Azriel..." Suddenly, an Elf questioned timidly. "Don''t act like that, you know how strong Lord Azriel is, and you know how strong we are. If we work together, there is no way we can''t defeat him. Keep in mind that there are only a few centuries of the age gap between him and us. Progenitors aren''t that strong. We can fight against them. We are the Union Leaders after all." A demon muttered. "Indeed, it is not the time to worry about that, rather, we should worry about why Lord Azriel hasn''t attacked us yet." A human nodded. "Is he perhaps... Scared of us?" A dwarf questioned. Every Union Leader looked at the Dwarf with a nk look on their faces. The Dwarf lowered his head. He realized that he asked a stupid question. Lord Azriel being scared... this is not possible. They might be stronger than Lord Azriel if they join hands, however, even they knew that Lord Azriel won''t back off. And he especially won''t be scared of ''children''. "Whatever, there is no use thinking about why he hasn''t taken any actions yet. A mind of a Progenitor is... chaotic... Don''t try to understand what they think, you will just confuse yourself." A dragon muttered and then, he continued, "Since he gave us this opportunity, won''t it be bad if we don''t use it?" "What do you mean?" A human questioned. "Heh. Give the orders. Hunt the Sinners. They all are hiding, however, they doe out every once in a while, order others to Kill them on sight. Sinners must be eradicated." The Union Leaders looked at each other and smiled knowingly. Indeed, they can''t miss this opportunity. The new order was hence passed. The Vampires couldn''t be found, therefore, they started targeting Vampires'' properties, Even Aeliana''s house wasn''t spared and was destroyed. And Aeliana, who heard it roared in rage. "Those bastards! Father! This is too much! They are clearly targeting us! Why don''t we give them a visit!?" Aeliana questioned. Azriel however, was as calm as ever and smiled, "Lia, you are a Queen now, something like this shouldn''t bother you. Let them y these petty tricks." "Father..." Aeliana called. "Hmm?" "What happened to your pride? If it was the past you, you would have rushed towards the Union Leaders already." Azriel, who was filled with pride fought others whenever they did something he didn''t like, therefore, him being this calm was... Different. A wry smile appeared on Azriel''s face. "Haahh... Pride won''t entertain me, now will it?" "..." Hearing that answer, Aeliana turned silent. Her father was really... Bored... Chapter 122 How So Nostalgic. Overwhelming. Ridiculously Overwhelming. That was the Vampire Army. 800 years have passed, Humans and the other 5 Races dominated Yrniel and the Union was dissolved into 6 Territories. Yes, the Vampires weren''t given any territories, they were the Sinners after all. The Union Leaders lived peacefully since the Vampires and Lord Azriel didn''t make a move, actually, many people even forgot about the Vampires. No human wanted to turn into a Vampire, therefore, the humans who wanted to catch the sinners couldn''t find any either. Therefore, the Sin catchers started dying out as well and daily life continued. However, now, After 800 long years, 30,000 Vampires appeared. The first territory they attacked belonged to the Humans and the Humans werepletely helpless about it. The First Generation Humans, the 12 Human Leaders and the Strongest humans after the Progenitors, were held back by the previous Human Leader, now the Vampire Queen. Aeliana Origin. The Woman fought against 12 absurdly strong humans and didn''t even sweat. It was as if she was ying with children. "What the heck! How is she so strong!?" A human leader questioned as he dodged a Blood Arrow that was shot towards him. "How would I know!?" The other Human leader shouted in anger. "Stop shouting at each other you fools! Fight her together!" "What do you think we are doing right now!?" "¡­" The human leaders were in panic. "Tsk Tsk, to think that the Human Leaders were so weak, disappointing indeed. If I were you, I would be so embarrassed that I would kill myself." Aeliana shook her head in disappointment. "You¡­ you were a human as well¡­ We are as strong as you were¡­" A human leader couldn''t help but point out. "Hmm, maybe the First Generation could give me a decent fight¡­" Aeliana muttered to herself. "Don''t act like you didn''t hear me, you dumb sister!" The human who was ignored shouted in anger. "Tsk Tsk, I am not your sister anymore, I am father''s Blood Daughter now." Aeliana snorted and continued to attack. She wanted to release all her frustration today. The Human Leaders weren''t actually having a hard time against her, with their teamwork, they were able to stand against her to some extent, however, with how strong she had be, they weren''t allowed to not focus on the battle for a single minute. Aeliana Origin was strong. Absurdly strong. However, The other Vampires weren''t weak either, each one of them fought against 50 human cultivators that had the same cultivation as them and were overwhelming them. The humans were helpless, at first, they managed to overpower the vampires through their sheer numbers. However, as the fight continued, more blood fell on the ground, which gave Vampires a chance to turn things around. Also, Humans'' stamina was iparable to monsters like Vampires who regenerated while they fought. The fight continued and soon, the Vampires'' advantage was clear. More and more humans died, their leaders were held back by the Vampire Queen and were unable to help them. In the end, the Human Leaders decided to give up. They then created a few openings and decided to run away with the strongest of the humans. The Vampires didn''t bother to give a chase either, they just walked towards the Large Pce in the middle of the territory and settled there. The Human Territory was taken over by the Vampires. The Vampires, however, did not stop there, with an unbreakable momentum, Beastmen, Elves and Dwarves were defeated as well. The Demons and Dragons, however, were not defeated. The problem wasn''t the individual strength of the Vampires, however, the number they had was just too low, They were unable to stand against the Mighty Demons and Dragons. Also, unlike the battle with the humans, the battle with other races didn''t have many casualties since only a few people participated in the war. Humans were the only ones who fought with sheer numbers after all. The rankings were then updated. Dragons, Demons, Vampires, Beastmen, Elves, Dwarves, Humans. Yes, the vampires shot to the Third ce and the humans¡­ They fell to thest. This war had serious consequences for them since many of their cultivators died. Of course, something like this wasn''t really a problem for the humans, a 1000 more years, and they should be back to their ce, however, Something like this did not happen. The Vampires returned and they returned splendidly. Also, the ''True Will'' of Yrniel was revealed. Being a Vampire wasn''t a Sin but a Virtue. Therefore, many humans wanted to turn into vampires. The number of Vampires continued to increase at a tremendous rate, surpassing both Demons and Dragons anding close to Elves and Dwarves. However, these new Vampires didn''t have the same potential as the other Vampires carried, The reason was simple. Azriel was toozy to convert them into Vampires one by one, therefore, he just reduce the Quality and increased the Quantity. He started turning 100 humans into Vampires at the same time. Time passed, the Vampires got stronger and stronger and soon, the First Generation of the Humans couldn''t take this anymore and they met with Caesar again. "Father, we have to stop them." "Haahh¡­ not again¡­" Caesar sighed. "Father! Don''t you know how badly we humans fell? We are called the weakest race now!" A human leader shouted in frustration. "Why are you not doing anything!?" "Are you fine with us humans being the weakest!?" "Huh? You act like I don''t know what is going on. Didn''t you just lose many humans in this ''war''? All we need is time and we will go back to where we were before." Caesar muttered. Actually, he was annoyed by how his children came to him every time they face something they can''t handle however, they would forget about his existence when everything is fine. ''Tsk Tsk.'' That was the reason why he was jealous of Azriel, his daughter, who treats Azriel as her father always goes and meets him regrly. If only she showed a 10th of the affection she has for Azriel to him¡­ Caesar would have been a happy man. Caesar sighed and shook his head in disappointment. ''She is now his Blood Daughter, I heard? Tsk Tsk, that bastard, taking my little girl away from me. This time, officially. Hmph Hmph, Queen of the Vampires, Queen of the Humans sounds cooler to me.'' Caesar''s heart was filled withints. His children didn''t love him. "Yeah? Do you think we humans can return to where we once were?" Suddenly, Caesar''s son questioned. "Of course, just be a little patient. We will give birth to the number of humans that have died in battle in 2-3 days, don''t worry." Caesar nodded his head with a leisurely look on his face. "Oh yeah? And how do you think we will give birth to new humans when all the humans wish to be vampires and stay do not mate in order to stay virgins?" The Human Leader questioned and this time, Caesar''s gaze turned serious. "Yes father, since the humans that can be turned into vampires have to be virgins, many humans have decided to not mate at all. Our birth rate has fallen at an all-time low." The human leader informed and Caesar turned silent. This¡­ This was indeed a problem. Also, since the source of this problem was a Progenitor, who his children had no way of going against, Caesar had to move. This matter could potentially destroy his whole race, he had to do something. Then, he stood up from his seat and turned toward his son. "I will take care of it, don''t worry." "You will?" The human leader questioned in surprise. He was surprised that he managed to convince his father, he then turned toward other human leaders and smiled. The human leaders smiled back and then, Caesar disappeared and reappeared in front of Dagahra''s mansion. Another meeting was scheduled, This time, it was the progenitors meeting with each other, and Azriel wasn''t called. He was the topic of discussion after all. Caesar then shared the problems with other progenitors and soon, the Elf Progenitor nodded, "If this continues, the Vampires would rule the entire Yrniel, we can''t let this happen now. Out children has to live their own life as well, right?" "I agree, Azriel had his fun, however, I think it is now time for him to back off." The Demon Proginator nodded. "Hmm hmm, I agree with you guys as well. I heard that the ''Vampires'' Azriel has created can reproduce and give birth to Vampires as well, if that is the case, then there is no need to turn more humans into Vampires, they can just give birth to new Vampires and the Vampire Race would continue." Dagahra nodded as well. Hence, the meeting was concluded. The Progenitors had decided, They all would go and talk with Azriel. They didn''t waste much time either, The 62 Progenitors walked inside Azriel''s house and told him to stop. Seeing his 62 friends standing in front of him, Azriel smiled and a strange thought appeared in his mind, ''Heh. All other races standing against us Vampires, How so Familiar How so Nostalgic.'' Chapter 123 You Are Very Mean, Father. ''Heh. All other races standing against us Vampires, How so Familiar How so Nostalgic.'' Azriel thought inwardly as a small smile appeared on his face. However, soon, a frown appeared on his face. ''What? What was I thinking? Familiar? Nostalgic? When has this happened before? Didn''t the Vampires and all other races in Yrniel have a good rtionship since the start? We survived because we relied on each other after all. Just what non-sense was I thinking?'' "Hey Hey, what the hell are you thinking?" Seeing that Azriel has still not replied yet, Dagahra tapped on his shoulder. Azriel then nced at Dagahra and the Dragon continued, "Didn''t you have enough fun? The Vampires you created already won." Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Azriel''s face. "They still haven''t defeated the Dragons and the Demons though." Hearing that, Dagahra snorted. "Oh yeah? You think they can win against my children?" "Well, of course, they can. All I have to do is to convert around 100,000 humans into Vampires, then, I need to wait for a few thousand years and allow them to grow up, then we will have the same number of soldiers and I am sure Vampires woulde out victorious." Azriel told his n to Dagahra. Dagahra looked at Azriel and then he shook his head, "Sounds tiring¡­" "It is¡­" Azriel nodded his head with a bored look on his face. This¡­ It wasn''t as fun as he thought. He had to wait for 800 years before the Vampires could do anything, he did enjoy it when the Vampires won against the humans, but after that, things got boring again. He waited for 800 years¡­ And that''s what he got¡­ A few hours of excitement¡­ "Ugghh¡­ I apud you for working so hard for something so fruitless man¡­" Sikara, the Lion Kin Progenitor muttered with a tired smile on his face. "Hahaha~ Indeed indeed, I apud you as well~" "Hahahaha~" *p* *p* *p* The Progenitors startedughing as well. Not only that, but they took a step forward and started pping for Azriel as well. Azriel just stood there with a thick vein that had popped on his head. "I really want to kill you bastards!" He red at the other progenitors. "Are you going to attack your friends just because we teased you a little? You are so heartless, Azriel," Saphira muttered with a dramatic look on her face. "Tsk Tsk, at least try to act better, to think you spent centuries learning how to act and fool others and are still bad at it." Azriel turned towards Saphira and snorted. "Indeed indeed, Saphira, you should just give up. Acting isn''t something you can handle." Faustinaughed. "Hahaha~" Now, the progenitors startedughing at the female dragon. "Hmph! Hmph! I''ll show you once I am better at it!" Saphira snorted. "Sure Sure." The Progenitors nodded jokingly and then, they started talking about other things, it has been quite a while since they met each other after all. Though they don''t have much to share since all they did wasy aroundzily, it was still interesting to talk to each other after so long. The conversation continued for a few hours, however, suddenly, Caesar recalled what he was here for in the first ce and stepped up. "Guys¡­" "What?" a Demon Progenitor questioned. "Don''t forget what we are here for. We need to stop Azriel, else he will destroy my race." Caesar muttered. Azriel was about to nod in approval, however, a small smile appeared on Dagahra''s face and he chuckled, "How about we let him continue, Let him convert 100,000 more humans into Vampires, then let him wait for a few thousand years, then let him fight against the dragons and the demons, Only when the Vampires win against all other races in this world should he stop. What do you guys think?" Dagahra questioned. The Progenitors looked at each other and started thinking, Vampires ruling Yrniel,pletely dominating all other races, then, the Progenitors of the races step up and fight back the vampires, Won''t that be entertaining? The Progenitors started smiling. This would be entertaining indeed. Being the underdog and overpowering the Ruler of the world. That sounds so much fun~ The Progenitors started fantasizing, Even Caesar was the same. As for the 100,000 virgin humans being converted into Vampires? Meh, humans can always give birth to more. Plus, it won''t be fun if it wasn''t hard. Caesar''s smile widened, however, "No. I won''t do it." Azriel shook his head. "Huh?" Dagahra frowned. "Why not?" "It is too boring. And I hate the fact that you guys will use it for your entertainment." Azriel answered. "Oi Oi, just how petty can you be?" A Demon Progenitor couldn''t help but question. Azriel nced at the Demon Progenitor and smiled brightly, "You guys dare tough at me, right? I won''t let you have the entertainment you crave for. Hahaha~" Azriel startedughing. "What a bastard." Dagahra snorted. Azriel, however,pletely ignored his words and turned toward Caesar, "Caesar, my friend, I apologize for what I have done to you people, I shouldn''t have gone against the ''Will of Yrniel''. Don''t worry though, since I have realized my mistake, I promise you that I won''t convert any more humans into Vampires." Azriel looked at Caesar and smiled brightly. Seeing that smile, Caesar''s face twitched in frustration. If only¡­ If only this man could convert more humans into vampires¡­ It would have been so great. "Are you really not going to do it?" He questioned, hoping that Azriel would change his decision. However, Azriel took his words in a different manner and smiled even brightly. "You don''t have to worry, I am a man of my words, once I said I won''t do it, I won''t do it even if you begged me to. You do not have to worry at all." Caesar''s lips twitched. He then looked at the other Progenitors and saw that they all were shaking their heads in disappointment as well. "Petty Bastard." Dagahra shook his head. "Petty indeed." Saphira nodded. "Shoo Shoo~ Go away now, I need to sleep." Azriel waved his hand and sent them away. The Progenitors came out of Azriel''s mansion with a disappointed look on their faces. The Union Leaders, who were waiting for them to appear panicked when they looked at the Progenitors'' disappointed faces. ''The Meeting went on for so long¡­ They must have been discussing something very important¡­ But¡­ why do they look so disappointed? Did Lord Azriel reject their proposal? That can''t be right?'' The Union leaders started thinking. The Human Leaders couldn''t control themselves anymore and walked toward Caesar. "Father, what did Lord Azriel say? Is he not willing to stop?" "He said that he won''t convert humans into vampires anymore¡­" Caesar muttered with a disappointed look on his face. Hearing that, the Human leaders frowned, Isn''t that a good thing? Why is their father acting like this? Is there a catch? However, the more they talked, the more they realized that there was no catch at all. The Union Leaders then looked at each other and smiled. They have decided, they would celebrate. As for why the Progenitors looked disappointed, Well, they are strange from the beginning, that is no surprise. Since the Union Leaders couldn''t understand their thoughts, they stopped thinking about it. This was the best course of action after all. Then, the Union Leaders started celebrating, and the progenitors returned to their mansions and slept. As for Aeliana, she rushed towards Azriel''s Mansion and questioned, "Why did you do it, father?" "Do what?" "Why would you stop turning humans into vampires? If you did that, we would have been able to take over the whole Yrniel in a few thousand years." "I wanted the Vampires to grow on their own, helping them is easy, however, if I do that, they would start relying on me. That would make them weak. Therefor-" "You were bored, weren''t you?" Aeliana questioned. "My daughter knows me the best." Azriel looked at Aeliana and smiled. And since he knew she would be pissed, he took a step forward, grabbed and ced her on hisp and continued to pat her head. "My daughter is indeed the best daughter in this world." Aeliana calmed down. Then, she ced her head on Azriel''sp andy down on the bed. "You are very mean, father." She pouted. Azriel continued to pat her hand and muttered, "I apologize." "You don''t have to¡­" Aeliana muttered as she closed her eyes. More and more peaceful years passed, the humans started regaining their strength and even the Vampires grew at a tremendous rate. However, 500 yearster, something shocking happened. A Fifth Generation Human died. No, he didn''t die in battle, he died of old age. His body had turned weaker and organs stopped working and he wasn''t alone, the other Fifth Generation humans have turned weaker and weaker as well. They all were about to die as well. The Lifetime of the Fifth Generation Humans¡­ ¡­had ended. Chapter 124 Please… No… The Fifth to First Generation of a race were iparably different from the rest of the race. They were the Firstborn, the pirs, the strength. They had ''Talent''. They grew stronger at a rate that far surpassed any other generations. The Sixth Generation and the Generations following them had a drastic fall in their ''Talent''. Actually, there were no Sixth Generations of Humans left in Yrniel, all of them had already died a few thousand years ago. The same was true for the Seventh, Eighth and all the way to Fortieth Generation, all of them had died and their Lifetime has ended one after another. However, the Fifth Generation Humans and below didn''t die. That made it clear, the Fifth Generation and below was different from the rest of the race. They didn''t have any lifetime, they were immortals. Or that was what the Union Members had thought¡­ However, clearly, they were wrong. A Fifth Generation Human died due to old age. Their lifetime had ended. What does that mean? That meant that the Fifth Generations of Humans were not immortals, and most probably, the same goes for the other Four Generations. They must have a fixed lifetime as well and most probably, they will meet their end soon. The Pirs of the Human race are about to die. However, this does not mean that this is bad news for Humans alone, From the Past incidents, it has been clear, The Human race acts as a race that is centuries ahead of other races, anything that had happened to them would probably happen to the other races as well. That meant that the Fifth Generation of every other race would start dying out as well. This was¡­ horrifying. No one wanted to ept this, after living for more than ten thousand years, this scared the Union Members. However, there was nothing they could do. They could only wait and hope that their assumptions were wrong. However, The Union Members were right and as the years passed, things only got clearer and clearer. The Fifth Generations Humans passed away, all of them. Not only that, ''wrinkles'' and ''white hairs'', the sign of old age have been seen in the Fourth Generation of Humans. Their lifetime was about to end as well¡­ Hundred more years passed and then, the First Fourth Generation Human passed away. This strengthened the Union Members'' doubts and increased the panic among the people in Yrniel. More years passed, and another shocking thing happened, A Fifth Generation Cat Kin passed away. She was followed by other Fifth Generations of the Beastmen. Then, the Dwarves and the Elves followed. And soon, the Third Generation of Humans met their ends as well. Now everything was clear. The First Five Generations, the Pirs of the Race, They are going to die. They are going to meet their end. Not only that but even the Progenitors might die as well. From now on, the people of Yrniel had to live on their own. Silence enshrouded the entire Yrniel, even the First Generations, the Union Leaders were silent. Even Azriel Origin, the strongest existence in Yrniel felt fear after a long long time. No, he was not scared of his own demise, he didn''t care about it. He was worried about his daughter, Aeliana. His heart starts beating in panic just as he imagined living a few years without her. She was an irreceable part of his life after all. Aeliana sensed her father''s fear as well. Actually, it would be a lie to say that she wasn''t scared as well, however, she didn''t show it. She just made sure to spend as much time with her father as possible. Azriel and Aeliana weren''t alone, all the Progenitors had left their mansions, and the First Five Generations off the races except for the vampires had gathered as well. They all would live together now, just like the old days, until they all return to the dust. All the responsibilities of managing the Kingdom or the Empire were given to the strongest of each race, the Union Pirs, the Union Leaders and the Progenitors, all left. For the next few decades, the Union stopped growing and had turned unusually silent, except for a single ce, The Union Mountains, the ce where the Union had started, the ce where the Progenitors and the First Five Generations lived and grew together. This time, they did not use advanced technologies, ate well-cooked food or wore good quality clothes, rather, they lived how they used to live, just like Ten Thousand years ago. Reliving the past and enjoying the day, the First Generations of Humans finally passed away. Caesar and Faustina, the Two Progenitors cried. ? They had lost their children after all. Aeliana, who had lost all her brothers and sisters cried as well, even the other progenitors'' eyes were moist. The First Generations of humans had a special ce in every Progenitor''s eyes, they were the ones who took care of those children after all. Only Azriel was somewhat lucky, Aeliana hadn''t died. The progenitors assumed that it was because she was turned into a Vampire, they were happy about it, however, they were bitter about it as well. They were jealous of Azriel. All of them have lost a child close to them, however, Azriel didn''t. Aeliana was still alive and well, heck, she didn''t even show any signs of ageing. Azriel didn''t care about anyone, he just hugged Aeliana tightly, as if afraid that if he lets her go, she would follow the First Generation Humans and would die as well. He was scared. And after witnessing the death of the First Generation Humans, he was even more scared. Aeliana, who was now with Azriel 24/7, felt joyful. Seeing him worry so much about her, her heart was filled with contentment. Now, even if she dies, she wouldn''t have anyints. Actually, she didn''t think about dying at all, rather than thinking about something she couldn''t control, she decided to just use this opportunity and be spoiled by her father. Not only that, she had even transformed herself into her 10-year-old appearance, the same height, same big shiny blue eyes, the same long hair, everything was the same. Now, she stayed in Azriel''sp all the time. Sometimes, however, she would visit Caesar and Faustina as well, they were the ones who gave her birth after all. Though she was attached to Azriel, that didn''t mean that she didn''t love her previous parents. Faustina and Caesar were happy, seeing their 10-year-old daughter, the time they have missed the most, running around like that filled them with smiles. The atmosphere was joyful, however, soon, it turned gloomy, The First Generation of Beastmen died, they were then followed by Elves, Dwarves, Demons and the Dragons. Yes, the assumptions were correct, the First Five Generations of all the races in Yrniel, except for the Vampires, had died. In the Union Mountains, only 64 beings were left alive. 63 progenitors and 1 First Generation Vampire. The region was gloomy, the other Progenitors couldn''t take this anymore, living alone was hard, however, seeing Azriel living with his daughter was even harder. Therefore, they all returned to their mansions. They didn''t wait for their death. They could feel it. Their body wasn''t sluggish at all. Neither was there any sign of old age. Even if they will die in the future, it wasn''t going to happen anytime soon. Waiting for that long was Idiotic. Therefore, they just returned to their mansions. Azriel and Aeliana were now the only ones left in the Union Mountains, actually, Azriel didn''tin about it at all. He enjoyed his life, For him, nothing had changed, all the people he valued, Aeliana and the progenitors were alive. Therefore, he didn''t care. He just looked at Aeliana, who had returned to her normal form and was walking toward him with a smile on her face. "Father, I caught a fish!" Aelianaughed. "Alright, let''s eat it then." Azriel smiled as he waved in her direction. However, Suddenly, *Cough* While Aeliana was running toward him, She puked blood. Azriel''s eyes widened in horror. He turned into Blood Mist and appeared near her to catch her before she could fall. "What happened?" Azriel questioned and at the same time, he looked at Aeliana as his shined brightly, He was observing her, And what he saw made him widen his eyes in horror and shock! Aeliana''s body, It was aplete mess. All her organs had stopped working; it was a miracle that she was even alive! And Azriel could tell this from the state of her body that this wasn''t something that had happened suddenly, Aeliana¡­ This girl''s ageing had started a few years ago, she, however, didn''t show it and continued to live like nothing happened, deceiving even him! However, now, her body couldn''t hold out. She¡­ Azriel''s daughter, was about to die. Azriel''s heart shuddered in fear, and tears rolled out of his eyes, in the end, only two words came out of his quivering mouth, "Please¡­ no¡­" Aeliana smiled, "It seems that my time is over, father¡­" "no¡­" Azriel muttered weakly. "Let meplete myst selfish request, father." Aeliana muttered in a weak voice. "Yes, tell me wh-" Azriel''s eyes widen in surprise as Aeliana suddenly sealed his lips with hers and then, tears streamed out of Aeliana''s eyes and she... She stopped moving. Chapter 125 The Continent Was Divided Into Pieces. Pain. That was the only thing Azriel felt as he held the body of his daughter in his arms. Tears were still rolling out of his eyes, there was an unbearable pain in his heart, and he felt like he was going to choke on his own. Azriel then tightened his hug around Aeliana''s lifeless body. "Lia¡­" He muttered in a soft, heartbroken voice. His daughter actually died, he didn''t know what to do now. In the end, he did the only thing that came to his mind. Nothing. He just sat there, with Aeliana''s body in his arms while he recalled his good memories with his daughters. The more memories he recalled, the more his heart ached, however, he still continued to do it. Just like that, a few days passed by. Azriel didn''t move from his ce. Behind him, there were 62 other beings. They were the Progenitors, The Union Mountain was too silent, therefore, they came here to check what was going on, however, when they arrived, the only thing they saw was Azriel sitting on his knees, holding his daughter''s body with tender hands. Caesar and Faustina cried. Theirst daughter died. The other progenitors also had moist eyes, again, just like other first Generation humans, Aeliana was close to them as well. She had yed with every single one of them, even Dagahra and Saphira, who had a scary appearance and children usually didn''t close to them at that time. Therefore, all the Progenitors were sad, however, no one walked toward Azriel to say anything. They just let them be until, Caesar stepped forward and tapped on Azriel''s shoulder. "We have to bury her now, Azriel." He muttered in a soft voice. Azriel reacted. He turned around and nced at Caesar, then, his eyes fell on other Progenitors and as if all the emotions piled up together burst out and he, He cried. "She¡­ died¡­" Azriel muttered in a hoarse voice. Seeing him like that, Caesar couldn''t control himself and tears rolled out of his eyes again. Faustina was the same. Saphira stepped forward and hugged Azriel. Then, she patted his head to calm her down. "Calm down, you shouldn''t cry like this. This was something inevitable." Saphira muttered in a gentle voice. Dagahra nodded his head as well, "Yes, rather than crying, we should prepare to bury her." Azriel looked at Dagahra and then, he nodded his head as well. "Alright¡­" He stood up, Aeliana''s body was still in his arms. All the Progenitors walked towards the ce where the rest of the First Five Generations were buried, an elf stepped forward and raised her hand. The Ground moved on its own, Azriel stepped forward and after kissing Aeliana''s forehead for onest time, he ced her on the ground." The Ground moved again and Aeliana, She was buried inside. Aeliana Origin died. All the Progenitors turned silent, mourning for the dead. 3 hourster, a progenitor spoke, "I was wondering¡­" "What?" Dagahra questioned. "How about we divide Yrniel into 7 Territories?" Azriel muttered. "Huh?" The other Progenitors frowned. Azriel of all the progenitors proposed that? On the day his daughter was buried? How? Why? They all were confused. "Yrniel now and Yrniel before are different." Azriel started. "You can see it yourself, the new leaders of the races aren''t that close to each other as us, rather they even treat others as enemies. Of course, the First Generations were the same, however, they did it because they were bored and in the end, they all still came together when it was needed and actually liked each other''spany. The new leaders however are different. If things continue to go like how it is going, it will get troublesome and it might even destroy Yrniel. Therefore, I believe distinct boundaries are important." Azriel voiced out his thoughts. Everyone looked at each other and frowned in confusion, They understood what Azriel was trying to say, however, they couldn''t understand why he was saying that. Why now? Couldn''t he say itter? Didn''t he just lose his daughter? Shouldn''t you mourn? Why bother about things like that right now? However, Dagahra, who was closer to Azriel than others understood his thoughts. It was Azriel''sst duty as a Progenitor. After this, They might not see him again, Never. "Don''t we already have distinct boundaries?" An Elf questioned in confusion. Azriel turned towards the Elf and shook his head, "They are the boundaries created by the First Generation, but in the end, they are just lines. And these lines could easily be broken and moulded into however anyone wants. This won''t stop them from fighting, rather, this would even increase the number of fights." "Then what do you suggest?" A Dwarf questioned. "I suggest that we break this continent into 7 parts," Azriel proposed and the Progenitors turned silent again. They were shocked. Breaking the Continent¡­ It wasn''t like they can''t do it, however, if they did¡­ "Our children might never get along if we do something like this." Caesar muttered. "It is better than them fighting and killing each other." Azriel answered. "¡­" Caesar turned silent and started thinking. The other Progenitors were the same. After thinking for a good while, Saphira stepped up and nodded, "I believe we should do that, the current situation isn''t very good, races fighting each other is verymon and this would only increase in the future since the new leaders will bepletely against co-existing. Therefore, even though we might not be able topletely stop the battles, we will be able to avoid them to a certain extent. As for maintaining a rtionship, If the two races actually want to have a good rtionship with each other, then using waterways shouldn''t be that hard for them." The other progenitors nodded in agreement and soon, a Dwarf questioned, "Then how are we going to divide it?" Everyone turned towards Azriel, he was the one who proposed this after all. "I do not have anything in my mind right now, we can discuss it together." Azriel muttered with an expressionless face. "I have an Idea," Dagahra muttered. The Progenitors then talked with each other and 2 hourster, the boundaries were decided. This time, it didn''t depend on strength alone. This time, the main factor was the Reproduction rate of a Race. The faster the race reproduced, the smallernd they got. The reason was simple, if they had morends, they would give birth to numerous children and this might shift the bnce of Yrniel. Humans faced the direct disadvantage of this rule, however, this didn''t mean that they weren''tpensated. Thend they got was the most fertile and was in the middle grounds, they would be surrounded by all other 6 races, therefore, if they manage things well, they would be able toe out to the top. ? Caesar and Faustina, the Human Progenitors were in that meeting as well, there is no way they would let their race suffer losses. After all, humans were their children. The Fiery Demon stepped up and smiled, then, he walked out of the room and ced his hands on the ground. The entire Continent trembled, Walls of mes erupted out of the ground. Many people lost their houses and even their lives to this me, however, the progenitors didn''t care. Dagahra then jumped into the air and turned into his Gigantic Dragon Form, "People of Yrniel¡­" He called. The new map was distributed and The announcement was made. 4 weeks, that was the time given, Within that time, the races had to shift towards thend allocated to them in that given time. How will they do it? What about their properties? Where will they live? It wasn''t something the Progenitors considered, it was something the new Leaders have to decide. The Progenitors weren''t patient, especially now that they have lost their children. In the end, the races could only move, they can''t go against the Progenitors. The humans had manyints, however, not one human leader dared toe forward and say anything. The Progenitors were acting strangely. They would talkter once the Progenitors act normally again. 4 Weekster, Azriel flew in the air. Azriel then looked at therge continent that was in front of him and suddenly, all other progenitors appeared behind him as well. Every being in Yrniel looked in their direction in confusion. There were many questions in their head, however, they didn''t voice them out. Azriel looked at other progenitors and smiled, The Progenitors smiled back, ck scales appeared on Azriel''s right arm, and then, a big, red-coloured sword formed, "We are really going to do it huh¡­" Dagahra muttered. "We are¡­" Faustina nodded. Azriel then raised his sword and shed it towards the ground, "W-What the heck¡­" "H-How is he d-doing that¡­?" "H-He is cutting o-our c-continent¡­ I-Is that how strong the Strongest man i-in Y-Yrniel is?" The people couldn''t believe what they were seeing. Most of them have never seen a Progenitor in action, what they were seeing was simply mind-blowing! However, Azriel didn''t care about what they thought, He just continued slicing therge Continent of Yrniel into 8 different parts. Why 8? Thest one was the Union Mountains, a ce that no one is allowed to walk into. This was the Progenitors'' heaven, a ce where they would relive their memories. The Progenitors will be keeping thisnd all to themselves. As for the rest of the Continent, In front of the shocked expressions of people, The Continent was divided into pieces. Chapter 126 I Hope I Will Never See You Guys Again. 100 years have passed after Yrniel was split into 8 pieces, life continued, and the people of Yrniel continued to grow. After the partition, the Union waspletely dissolved, and no racemunicated with each other, even if the two races weremunicating with each other, it was because they were scheming something against each other. However, there was an exception to this rule, Dwarves. This was the race thatmunicated with everyone. Whatever they created was sold to other races, they basically had the monopoly over the market. Their weapons were sold no matter how high their prices are. Therefore, the Dwarven race had lots of money, a lot more than any other race. However, they weren''t the only ones that benefitted from this, humans benefitted from this as well, theirnd was the onlynd that was close to all others, therefore, they had the best trade routes, and the dwarves deliver their weapons to the humans and humans would sell it further taking a certain amount asmission. The two races were growing well. The other races were doing fine as well and there were no major conflicts. The progenitors'' decision of dividing Yrniel was correct. Coming to the Progenitors, right now, every progenitor was living in their respective continent. No, they weren''t helping their race, they were just there, sleeping inside their rooms, waiting for something. Waiting for what? Death. Yes, they wanted to die. They had lived enough. They were already incredibly bored, however, now, after losing their children, they were all done with their lives. This was especially true for Azriel, as someone who didn''t have a partner, he was alone. His life was now dull and gloomy, there is no little girl rushing into his room in excitement while shouting ''Father! I am back again!'' Lonely life¡­ it was scary¡­ Even sleep could only help you to a certain limit. Azriel waited, he desperately waited for the time he would die, 10 years, 100 years, 200 years, 1000 years¡­ Nothing happened, Azriel didn''t feel a speck of weakness in his body, he waspletely fine right now. Even the Human Progenitors didn''t show any signs of ageing. This meant that they still had to live for many more years. However, Azriel didn''t ept this. This long life¡­ He didn''t need it. He had decided. "I will be going earlier than you guys." He muttered. "Huh? Your lifetime ended?" Dagahra understood what his strange words meant and questioned with a frown. "It did not." Azriel answered. "¡­" Dagahra turned silent. He then looked at Azriel, Azriel still had that handsome face, raven hair and those blood red eyes, he looked exactly the same as when he met him the first time, however, Something was different. Those blood red eyes, the eyes that used to shine with excitement, fierceness, anger, happiness and all other different emotions, Those eyes were now devoid of any expressions. That glint in Azriel''s eyes hadpletely disappeared. Seeing that Dagahra didn''t have much to say, Azriel turned around and left. The other Progenitors looked at each other, actually, they wanted to follow Azriel and end their lives as well, however, they also wanted to see the end. They were curious. Curious if there is anything that is left for them to do. The Progenitors looked at Azriel''s back that was moving away from them and then looked at each other. They didn''t know how to react. They were confused. Saphira, however, was one step ahead, she disappeared and appeared in front of Azriel. Azriel frowned in confusion. "What is it?" He questioned. Saphira, however, didn''t say anything and hugged him. "I will miss you." She muttered with moist eyes. A small smile appeared on Azriel''s face and he hugged her back. "I will miss you as well." Faustina chuckled, "I know you won''t." Azriel smiled. "If I am still conscious after that, I promise I will miss you." Even after all those years have passed, Death is still a mystery. Nobody knew what happened to the person when he dies. Is it the end of that person''s journey? Or is it the start of apletely new journey? Questions like these were often raised. However, no one could answer them. Not even the Progenitors. "Are you¡­ sure about this¡­?" After some hesitation, Saphira finally questioned. "I am," Azriel answered. "¡­" Saphira turned silent. Then, she hugged him again. Seeing this scene, other Progenitors stopped hesitating and rushed towards Azriel as well. Some of them, who couldn''t control their emotions very well cried as they hugged Azriel. While some tried to lighten up the mood. "You will see me soon," "Indeed, don''t think you can get rid of us," "Hahaha~ True True." Azriel looked at his 62 closest friends and smiled, "I hope I will never see you guys again." Then, he turned into Blood Mist and disappeared. ¡­ A few secondster, he reappeared inside the Grandest Pce in the Vampire Continent. This Pce was created by the Second Generation Vampires, they called it the Royal Pce where the Vampire Leader and his family lived. Of course, since Azriel was the father of all the Vampires, he lived in this Pce as well, not only that, but he lived in the mostvish room inside this Pce. However, this time, Azriel didn''t return to his room, rather he walked towards the Throne Room. Then, he walked towards the throne and the throne moved back on its own. A Floor with strange symbols appeared peeked out. Azriel crouched and started drawing something on the Floor. *nk* *nk* *nk* A sound of something mechanical moving was heard and soon, the floor started moving. A few secondster, a dark tunnel appeared. Azriel didn''t think too much and jumped into the tunnel. Then, he appeared inside a dark room, a room where any ordinary person wouldn''t be able to see anything in this room, however, Azriel was different. For him, everything was as clear as a day. He could see the strange symbols on the walls. He then walked towards the wall and as soon as he touched the wall, the symbols turned red. Azriel didn''t show any change in his expression even after seeing this amazing scene in front of him, he just started drawing the symbol and, *nk* *nk* *nk* The same sound was heard again and another tunnel appeared. Azriel turned into Blood Mist and moved inside the tunnel. Soon, he appeared inside another, a simr room that was dimly lighted by the red-coloured light released by the symbols. Azriel then walked forward and a red coloured jar with golden patterns formed on it appeared in his hand. *Pierce* Then, with a nonchnt expression, Azriel''s hand pierced his chest and he pulled out his heart. Then, Azriel''s blood-red eyes shined and the heart in his hand started shrinking. More and more blood fell, and Azriel collected all of that into the jar, miraculously, the Heart turned into a Blood Drop that was thicker than normal blood and seeing that drop, Azriel smiled. This wasn''t normal Blood, it was his Blood Essence. In simple words, it was his everything. Once this leaves his body, all his powers would disappear and he would turn into a normal man. The Blood Essence then fell inside the Jar. Azriel then closed the Jar''s lid and ced it on the table in front of him. Then, he turned into Blood Mist and returned. How was he using his Skills even though his Blood Essence is not inside his body? Well, Progenitors don''t abide by logic in the first ce. So there is no use thinking about this stuff. Azriel then turned into Blood Mist again and this time, he appeared inside the Union Mountains. This was a ce where all the First Generations were buried, even his Aeliana. A small smile appeared on Azriel''s face. Then, he walked to where his daughter was buried and his smile widened, "I will be joining you soon, daughter." Then, the ground beside Aeliana''s grave moved and a coffin appeared inside it. Azriel stepped inside the coffin, lied downfortably, cleared his mind and then, *Thunder* *Thunder* *Thunder* Suddenly, unusually loud thunderous sounds were heard by everyone living in Yrniel. Unconsciously, they lifted their head and noticed that the clear sky was now gone and was reced by Dark clouds, As if this wasn''t enough, fierce winds started blowing, the ground started trembling, and the water bodies started moving erratically, it was as if the World was trying to convey a message. The people of Yrneil frowned, However, Azriel didn''t care about anything. His mind was made, He closed his eyes. The coffin closed, the ground above it moved and Azriel Origin, The Strongest man in Yrniel, The Vampire Progenitor, Buried himself beside his daughter. ... However, suddenly, Azriel heard a sound. ''Come back alive.'' Chapter 127 Hehe~ I Want To See Him. ''Come back alive.'' Azriel heard a voice. ''Huh?'' A small frown appeared on Azriel''s calm face. He knew he heard a voice but that is what confused him. Why the hell is he hearing this voice? He is inside his coffin right now, then how¡­ How is he hearing this voice in his head? Also, why does this voice sound so familiar? Was it Aeliana''s voice? No. Was it any of the Progenitors? No. Then how¡­ How was this voice so familiar? Suddenly, Azriel came up with a conjecture. Am I hallucinating? He wondered inwardly. Was it because he lost his Blood Essence? Or was it¡­ the initiation of Death? However, as if opposing his conjecture, ''Come back alive.'' He heard the voice again. And this time, it didn''t end here. ''Our team of Brute and Brain won''t exist if you, the Brute, doesn''t return. So make sure toe back, alright?'' This time, the voice belonged to someone else, however, even this voice felt very familiar to Azriel. ''Come back alive.'' Azriel heard the same voice again. ''Yes I will, I promise you.'' Then, Azriel heard another, extremely familiar voice. It was his own voice. There were some differences, however, Azriel could clearly recognize his voice. Azriel''s frown deepened, as a Progenitor and the strongest being in Yrniel, he had conversed with all sorts of people, however, someone talking with him in such a casual manner¡­ Conversations like this weren''tmon. Only a few people could do that. However, Azriel couldn''t remember anyone who could talk to him like that¡­ ''Am I forgetting something¡­?'' Azriel thought inwardly and as soon as this question popped into his mind, a scenery appeared in his mind. Under the bright son, he was ploughing the fields. However, Azriel was sure that this body wasn''t his own. Although he couldn''t sense any strength or weakness, just from the thickness of his arms, he could see that it was not him. The scenery continued and Azriel continued to plough the fields, then, night fell and along with a few other people, he walked into a building and theny down on the floor without saying anything. The next day, when Azriel woke up, he and others formed a line and were then given blood to drink. However, as soon as Azriel''s eyes fell on the bowl of blood given to him, Azriel narrowed his eyes in disgust. Blood? This nasty thing was blood? Azriel couldn''t believe it. Something like this, Nobody would ever consume it. However, he was proven wrong. As soon as other people got their bowls, they drank it with a delighted look on their faces. Azriel nearly vomited when he saw that scene. He couldn''t believe that someone was drinking something so disgusting. However, soon, something even horrible happened. His hands moved. ''No¡­'' Azriel realized what was about to happen and he panicked. He tried to stop it, however, it didn''t work. He¡­ Drank that filthy ''blood''. Not only that, but he even had a delighted look on his face when he did it. Azriel couldn''t believe it and was deeply ashamed. Of course, he knew it wasn''t him that drank that blood, however, he still saw everything and the blood went into his stomach. He could even taste that cursed thing. Azriel wanted to vomit. However, his body had different thoughts, it moved and quickly picked up the pickaxe and started ploughing the ground again. Just like that, days passed by and the more time passed, the more Azriel trembled in anger. He can''t believe something like this was happening to him. Someone dared to p and abuse him, he made fun of him, however, instead of killing that guy as painfully as possible, he just stood there and took everything with his face bowed. Not only that, but he was even ordered around, was forced to work for extra hours and sometimes they didn''t even give him his ''meal''. Actually, this was the only thing he was satisfied with. He didn''t have to drink that cursed thing. He even wished to not have to drink it at all. He would rather die than do something like this. However, his body''s thoughts were different. His body wanted more money, therefore, it pushed itself to work more and impress its ''master'' in order to get that filthy blood. Azriel Origin, the Strongest Being in Yrniel was begging to drink some blood. This was an absolute nightmare for him. ''Is this what happens when a person dies?'' Azriel questioned inwardly. ''Is this some sort of torture?'' He wondered. However, no one answered his questions and this ''torture'' continued. Days continued to pass, Azriel only did 3 things, work, sleep and drink that filthy blood. His hatred umted, however, he was unable to do anything. He just wondered why he was going through something like this. One day, however, something different happened. Azriel had a dream. Well, it was not his dream, but the dream of this body. In this dream, Azriel saw a few weak vampires living inside the Royal Pce. Yes, although some designs were different from the real ones, Azriel still recognized this ce in an instant. It was the Grandest Pce in the Vampire Continent, the Royal Pce. Azriel''s eyes then fell on the Vampires living here. Then, he looked around and his smile widened when he realized that it was something like a party where Vampires and Humans were having fun together. This was good, even though it was just a dream, it still felt good that his and Caesar and Faustina''s children were getting along. However, soon, something unexpected happened. The humans attacked the vampires, not only that but it was discovered that humans used poison to weaken the vampires and were attacking the vampires. However, the Vampire race fought back and resisted, the Vampire King''s father appeared and fought back however, soon, the other 5 races appeared and attacked the vampires as well. Azriel looked at everything with a dull look on his face. What kind of dream is that¡­? Just what are these Idiots doing? Is this some sort of y? Azriel wondered inwardly, however, soon, something happened. A vampire died. ''Huh? Aren''t they too immersed in this y? One of them actually died¡­'' However, soon Azriel realized something. This wasn''t a y. These people weren''t acting. These people weren''t holding back¡­ These people¡­ They were actually that weak¡­ Azriel was shocked. Just how can they be so weak? And what''s with that rain of blood that the king''s father used? What was he even trying to achieve? And why did the humans didn''t dodge those blood drops? Azriel would have thought that it was aedy show if the actors hadn''t died. ''Why are they so weak?'' This question appeared in his mind again and after thinking for a while, He finally realized. ''Ahh¡­'' He finally understood why these people are so weak. This was a dream. A dream of the body he was possessing. And dreams are something that shows the extent of an individual''s imagination. And this body had no imagination. Azriel nodded to himself, now that he has solved this mystery, he started enjoying the show in front of him. However, again, as if to y with him, Just as the Vampire King''s father and the other 6 races'' strongest were about to fight, The dream ended. ''Tsk Tsk.'' Azriel shook his head in frustration, his body then moved, got up, drank the blood he was given and started working. However, before sleeping, he told about this dream to his friend, his friend, however, was too tired and didn''t hear him clearly. The days continued, this time, another thing was added to Azriel''s monotonous schedule. Watching the same dream again, and again, and again. At first, it was a little interesting, however, since the dream always ends before the main fight, Azriel lost interest. The next day, Azriel woke up, then, his friend turned toward him and questioned, "Same dream again?" "Yeah," Azriel replied. "You are thinking too much, we, Vampires, are the cursed race." Azriel''s friend answered. ''Cursed my ass. Also, what''s with ''we'' vampires? You? A Vampire? Stop joking. You are nowhere close to Vampire.'' Azriel however, didn''t agree with that boy''s word. He would never ept this weak boy as a child rted to him. No way. "We are not cursed! We are stronger than normal humans!" Azriel answered. Azriel nodded, ''Of course you are. I made you guys after all. But again, there is no ''we'' here. Although for some reason, I am possessing your body, you still aren''t a Vampire. I won''t ept you as someone close to me as well.'' "The vampires can never be a match for humans." Azriel''s friend muttered. ''Huh? Who said that?'' Azriel frowned inwardly. Just what sort of weird thing was he watching? "Also, don''t forget your name, ''43'', you are nothing but ve number 43. ve of those humans who you think are weaker than you. The same goes for me and all the vampires, we are nothing but ves. Heck let alone being stronger than humans, we can''t even get our own food for ourselves." Azriel''s frown deepened. ''I don''t like this boy at all¡­'' He thought inwardly and at the same time, he finally realized what was happening and where he was. And 42''s next words confirmed it. "Honestly, I hate myself for being born into the cursed race." ''So this is a fake reality where Vampires are weaker than humans. Hmmm, interesting. I wonder what the Vampire Progenitor of this ce looks like. Hehe~ I want to see him.'' Azriel thought with an excited look on his face. This would be a fun experience for him. Chapter 128 Azriel Ruinous. ''Uggh¡­ why are they showing me this cursed thing again¡­'' Azriel groaned in displeasure and boredom. He was in a new world where Vampires were weaker than Humans, he wanted to meet the Vampire Progenitor of this world and see how he get things done. However, all he could see was thing stupid dream that was repeating itself again and again and again. Honestly, Azriel was getting annoyed by this stupid dream. "Dammit! I knew we shouldn''t have trusted these humans!" "What''s the point of talking about it n- down!" However, soon, Azriel noticed that this dream was different from before. This time, his body could move. His body seemed confused as well, however, it soon started moving and tried touching different things and looking at this dream from different angles. ''Hmm Hmm, this is somewhat interesting.'' Azriel nodded to himself and continued watching. "KILL!!" Soon, the scene where all other races and the Vampires battled each other was shown and just as Azriel thought that the dream would be over, it continued. ''Huh?'' Azriel frowned. After seeing this dream so many times, he has practically remembered it. He was sure that the dream should have ended here. ''Are they finally going to show me the entire thing?'' Azriel thought inwardly with an excited look on his face. However, soon, his excitement died down¡­ ''Weak¡­'' He thought with a bored look on his face. After waiting for this battle for such a long time, he expected too much and in the end, he was disappointed. Azriel shook his head. ''What the hell are they doing? I can understand the Vampires, they are poisoned, but why the heck are these other people unable to kill them efficiently? And why is everyone here fighting in such a one-directional way? Just what in the hell is wrong with this dream?'' Azriel''s eyes then fell on d and the other ''strongest'' of the races fighting each other. This fight was somewhat better. However, Azriel had the sameints again. Why are they fighting in such a one-directional way? He couldn''t understand. The fight continued, however, soon, Azriel got bored. With a bored look, he looked around and then, his eyes fell on the King of Vampires, Dardon. For some reason, this man wasn''t moving at all. Looking at him, Azriel frowned. ''What''s with you? Why don''t you go and fight as well? Or are you thinking of a way to save the Vampires and trying to use your trump card?'' He thought inwardly. For some reason, the Vampire King not doing anything was much more interesting for Azriel than all the other races fighting each other in front of him. Soon, the Vampire King turned his head towards Azriel. Azriel frowned, ''Are you looking at me?'' He questioned inwardly. The Vampire King nodded. ''Huh? You can hear me?'' Azriel questioned in surprise, however, instead of answering, the Vampire King pointed at the Throne. Then, he looked at Azriel and closed his eyes. The Vampire King''s hands moved and they started forming some sort of symbols. Azriel''s eyes widened. These symbols¡­ He knew what they were. Heck, he was the one who created them. ''How does he know about them?'' Azriel thought inwardly. However, he wasn''t given much time to think about it, Dardon continued to make those symbols and soon, the blood around him moved and formed a few words. ''I am counting on you.'' ''Huh? Counting on what?'' Azriel frowned. Soon, the Blood Letter Dardon made turned into Blood Spikes and pierced a few humans. Dardon, the King of Vampires joined the fight as well. Azriel wanted to see the fight, however, his body moved and he started walking toward the throne. However, as soon as his hands touched the throne, an explosion sounded and, "Haahh!" The dream ended. ''What!? Just as it was about to get exciting!?'' Azriel cursed out loud. "What happened now!?" Then, he saw that boy named ''42'' looking at him with an annoyed look on his face. ''42'' questioned, from his tone, ''43'' noticed that he was a little annoyed. "Nothing¡­ I just had the same dream again, howev-" Azriel answered. "What the hell are you talking about? You have just lied down like a minute ago!" "W-What?" ''Hmm?'' Azriel frowned. ''There is no way that is just a minute¡­ What is happening?'' "What? Do you think I am lying, take a look outside! It''s still night! Look, I don''t care about you, but let me sleep! I don''t want to die from overworking!" ''Alright boy, can you stop barking so loudly now? You are annoying.'' Azriel muttered inwardly. And as if his body had the same thoughts as him, itpletely ignored his words and didn''t reply. ''Good Good.'' Azriel nodded with a satisfied look on his face. Then, his bodyy down and closed its eyes. "Damn! I knew we shouldn''t have trusted these humans!" ''Ughh¡­ that same fucking dream again¡­ What is this sick y?'' Azriel groaned in frustration. The dream continued, everything was just the same and just like before, the dream ended once Azriel''s hand touched the throne. "Hhaaahh!!" Azriel''s body woke up. "43, I swear, if you do this again, I will hit you!" 42 warned in frustration. ''Huh!? Try me you pest!'' Azriel retorted. "I-I am sorry, it won''t happen again¡­" Or not¡­ His body had different thoughts. ''¡­'' Azriel turned silent. "It better not." Saying that, 42 slept. Azriel''s body, however, stood up and sneaked out. ''Huh? You could sneak out? Just like that? Why did you not do this before then?'' Azriel couldn''t help but question. However, no one answered his questions. Azriel''s body then moved and rushed in a particr direction. Soon, he appeared in front of ruins, looking at these ruins, Azriel frowned. ''This¡­ This looks like the Royal Pce¡­'' He was right. Azriel''s body stepped inside, then, it walked towards the throne. After moving the Throne a little, a white floor peeked out. Azriel''s body crouched, then, it formed the symbols King Dardon showed him in the dream and, *nk* *nk* *nk* A mechanical sound was heard, the floor moved and a secret opening appeared in front of Azriel''s body. Azriel''s body jumped in, moved forward, and after walking through another tunnel, it appeared in front of an Ancient Jar. Azriel''s body moved, picked up the jar and opened it. ''¡­'' Seeing this scene, Azriel turned silent. Just as he expected¡­ The Jar was filled with his Blood Essence Azriel frowned. ''Did the progenitor of this world do the same thing as me?'' He thought in his head. ''But why are the symbols the same? Is it just a coincidence?'' However, before Azriel could think more, his body moved, it closed the lid of the Jar and walked out. Then, in one gulp, it drank Azriel''s Blood Essence. Then¡­ The change started. "AAAGGHHHHHHH!!!!" Soon, hours passed by. In these past few hours, Azriel had a lot of time to think and after thinking this whole time, he had turned oddly silent. His body then moved and suddenly, a strange screen appeared in front of him. [Ding] [Birth of the Primordial Vampire detected] [Premordial Vampire God System is created] [Binding The [Primordial Vampire God System] with Host''s soul] ''Huh?'' Seeing this strange screen in front of him, Azriel frowned. This strange screen¡­ Why does it look so¡­ familiar? Suddenly, the screen in front of Azriel changed. [Name: ___________ ] [Age: 18 ] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal.] [Body Cultivation: Mortal. ] [Race: Primordial Vampire ] [Talent: God] [LVL:1] [HP: 100/100] [Strength (STR): 14] [Agility (AGL): 22] [Vitality (VIT): 30] [Stamina (STM): 21] [Intelligence (INT): 30] [Defense (DEF): 12] [nk Points: 0] The more he looked at this screen, the more strangely familiar it got. Azriel''s frown deepened. "Why do I not have any name? Isn''t my name fort- oh¡­" Realization stuck in. "That''s right. My name was never ''43'', it''s those human bastards who gave me that ''name''. I do not ept it. Very well, I will give a name to myself then. So from now on, I will be known as Azriel Ruinous!" It was as if thunder was struck inside Azriel''s mind when he heard that name. ''Azriel Ruinous...'' Azriel thought in his head. For some reason, Azriel''s mind stopped working. His mind went nk. Then suddenly¡­ another name appeared in his mind¡­ ''Teacher Luminia¡­'' And then another, ''Ithania Sky¡­'' These names¡­ He remembers them¡­ He just needs to little more time¡­ just a little more time¡­ Azriel turned silent and continued watching. His body moved, then, a ''Mission'' appeared, his body then drank human blood for the first time. Then, it massacred many human viges, killed thousands of humans, then, he fell into a trap, got surrounded by humans, then, he barely defeated them, however, just as he was about to win, He was attacked from behind and he passed down. More hours passed by and when Azriel finally opened his eyes, he heard a voice, "Oh? Are you finally awake¡­ to think a slight jab would keep you unconscious for hours¡­ You aren''t as strong as I thought you were¡­" Then, Azriel''s eyes fell on a woman wearing a red coloured gown, an extremely attractive figure, crimson eyes, luscious red lips and an extremely, extremely familiar face. "!!!" Seeing this woman, Azriel''s eyes widened in surprise. ''Teacher¡­'' Azriel finally recalled. Chapter 129 He Was Not Azriel Origin. ''Teacher...'' Azriel finally remembered. He finally realized the truth. What he was seeing right now was not the fake reality, Rather, what he was ''living'' for thest tens of thousands of years was a Fake Reality. His life as Azriel Origin was not his life. He was not Azriel Origin. He was Azriel Ruinous. He was not a Vampire Progenitor, he was just a ve Vampire who somehow got the inheritance of the Vampire Progenitor. The life he was living right now wasn''t his life. This was all just an illusion. However, things weren''t that simple. Azriel knew how to break this illusion and return, But. Was he willing to do it? Azriel was tired of living. That was the reason why he ced himself in that coffin. Now the question was, Does Azriel Ruinous, who has lived more than 40,000 years as Azriel Origin, willing to return and live again? Honestly, Azriel didn''t want to. His ''Mission'' of bringing back the Vampires wasn''t really that difficult. Actually, a few thousand more years and the Vampires would probably return. That is just how this world works. Azriel realizes this truth. And that is the reason he feels this. ''Is it even worth it? Why bother? Everything is just too boring...'' Azriel''s ''body'' continued to live. He trained under Luminia, then, he met Ithania, and the two of them got close to each other. Then, they went on a Mission and recruited more ve vampires. Seeing everything, a small smile appeared on Azriel''s face. The blurry memories of his life as Azriel Ruinous turned clearer and clearer. Time passed and soon, another Mission popped up. [Mission: Complete the Trial of the Forsaken Mountains.] [Mission Description: Complete the Trial of the Forsaken Mountains.] [Reward: ???] [Warning: You can''t level up until youplete this Mission] [Time Limit: No Limit.] Azriel''s face turned solemn as he read this mission, then, he discussed this with Luminia, and soon, the two of them came to a conclusion. "If there is anyone who canplete this Trial, it is you." It was decided. Azriel would take this Trial. "I heard you are going to take the Trial of the Forsaken Mountains," Ithania questioned with a solemn look on her face. "I am." Azriel nodded. "Do you really have to do it?" "Heeh? Are you worried about me?" Azriel chuckled. "Why would I be worried about you? A monster like you can''t fail in any stupid Trial." Ithania smiled. "Also, keep this in your mind, Our Team of Brute and Brain won''t exist if you, the Brute, don''t return. So make sure youe back, alright?" A smile appeared on Azriel''s face, "Don''t worry, I''ll be back before you know it." Ithania smiled. "I''ll be waiting." Time passed by and soon, it was time for Azriel to go to the Forsaken Mountains. Luminia was the one who took Azriel with her. The two of them ventured deep inside the Forsaken Mountains and then, Luminia muttered, "I won''t be following you from now on. Remember, be cautious, don''t get overconfident, trust yourself, fight with everything you have and, Come back alive." Azriel smiled, "Yes, I will, I promise you." Hearing those words, ''Azriel'', who was watching everything in silence opened his eyes and a solemn look appeared on his face. Then, a small shiver went through his back, ''Shit... I would have died if those two learned about what I was thinking...'' Then, he shook his head and a smile appeared on his face, ''Alright, this is enough rest.'' Azriel had decided. Vampires would be back even if he doesn''t do anything? So what? Why does that matter? Also, how long would it take for the Vampires to return if he leaves everything on time? Too long! Azriel Origin might be a patient man, Azriel Ruinous wasn''t. ''I need to return.'' The smile on Azriel''s face widened. ''After all, I promised that I will.'' Suddenly, Azriel''s surroundings turned brighter and brighter, and then, *BOOM* Everything exploded. ... ''Hmm?'' Azriel looked around with a frown on his face. This ce... It seemed familiar... However, Azriel had no idea where it was. Azriel knew that he has been to this ce before, however, when or where was missing. ''What is this -'' Azriel wondered in his head however as soon as he tried to stand up from this strange stone bed he was lying on, he paused. Something was wrong. Azriel... He could feel that he was iparably weaker than before. His body was too heavy, it was as if he was bound by countless chains made of the strongest material present in Yrniel. With that meager speed, Azriel rushed towards the mirror, and soon, "!!!" His eyes widened in surprise. "M-My face..." Azriel''s hands then moved to his face and soon, he realized. He was back. He was back to his original body. At the same time, he also realized why he was unable to break through this strange illusion. When it first started, he was unable to control his only body and was only able to look around, however, as more and more decades passed, he slowly started getting invested in whatever was happening around him and once his mind waspletely inherited into that illusion, he started controlling Azriel Origin''s body as well, making it look and feel even more real. It was a long game. Someone like Azriel was never meant to beat this Trial until the Trial ended itself. "You are awake?" As Azriel was thinking about all this, he heard a voice. "Hm?" Azriel turned around and there, she saw a woman who had 3 pairs of Wings on her back. "Crown..." Azriel recalled. "It seems that you remember me." Crown smiled. Azriel just smiled as an answer. "Congrattions, you have cleared the Third Step and have be the first person to have everpleted the Trial of the World''s Core. Are you ready to get your reward?" "Huh? There was a Reward?" Azriel frowned. "Well, it was a Trial, so the one who cleared it has to be rewarded, correct?" Crown smiled. Azriel thought about it and nodded. "That makes sense. So? What are my rewards?" Crown then walked towards him with a smile on her face and once she was close enough, She kneeled. Chapter 130 The Reward. Crown walked towards Azriel and then, she kneeled. "Hmm?" Azriel frowned and then he questioned. "What are you doing, Crown?" However, before Crown could answer, the doors of the Mansion opened and more than 100 fairies walked in. Azriel recognized a few of them. Sword Fairy, Spear Fairy, Dagger Fairy, all of them were here and just like Crown, they all stepped forward and kneeled in front of him. ''Ah...'' With this, Azriel guessed, and to further confirm his guess, Crown spoke. "Your reward for clearing the Trial of the World Core is the World Core itself." "World Core itself?" Though he had already guessed it, Azriel still needed more information. "Yes, the World Core. Do you remember how we Fairies function of the power we receive from the World''s Core?" Azriel frowned, he then thought about it a little and finally, he recalled Fairy Fer''s words, (Chapter 101) "Yes, I do." "From now on, you can decide how the Core Energy is distributed, of course, the World Core would still be responsible for maintaining itself, therefore, you will not have full ess to the energy, since the World Core would require 70% of the Energy to sustain itself." "So I will only have ess to 30% of this Core Energy?" "No, you will only have ess to 2% of the Core Energy." "Huh?" Azriel frowned. "You are too weak to handle this energy right now. If you try to use more than 2% of this energy, your body won''t be able to take it." Azriel raised his eyebrows. He has never heard these before, never in his long long lif- ''Ahh...'' Azriel finally realized. "Heh." A small chuckle sneaked out of his mouth. He was barely an Advance Stage Cultivator right now. A weak entity indeed. However, suddenly, another question popped into Azriel''s mind. "I am sure you all don''t work with just 2% of the Core Energy, right? If I can only use 2% of this energy and I am the one who will be responsible for the Energy distribution, then how will you people function?" "That is not how we fairies work, Azriel." Crown smiled. Azriel frowned again. This whole fairy and world core thing were tooplicated. Didn''t Crown just tell him that the Fairies functioned on the Core Energy? Is she saying that isn''t the case now? What the hell does that mean? As if sensing his confusion, Crown smiled. "I know this is a little confusing, so hear me out. As you already know, we Fairies do not have any cultivation." Azriel nodded. "If we want to use Cultivation, we would need Core''s Energy. Obviously, if you wish to strengthen us all, you would need more than 2% of the energy, however," "However, if I do not strengthen any of you, you all can function with just 2% of the Energy." Azriel interrupted. "Yes, that is correct." Crown nodded. Azriel nodded in understanding and then, he started pondering. "Azriel, before you ask any more questions, I believe it would be better if you just go there. All your questions would be answered there." "Where?" Azriel questioned, however, just as Crown was about to answer his question, everything around him turned ck. "Huh?" Azriel was confused. "Huh?" "Huh?" "Huh?" He then noticed that his voice started echoing. "Where is this ce?" He wondered out loud. "Where is this ce?" "Where is this ce?" "Where is this ce?" Again, his voice echoed. Azriel looked around with a curious look on his face, however, the only thing he could see was darkness. It was so dark that he couldn''t even see his own body. Azriel couldn''t understand what was going on. This has never happened before, no matter how dark the ce he was in was, he, as a Vampire was always able to see things clearly, and this time, It was true for Azriel Origin and Azriel Ruinous. Therefore, he couldn''t understand why he couldn''t see anything. Even then, Azriel didn''t let his emotions get the best of him. He took a deep breath and then, he focused on his other senses. Soon, he started walking. A few minutester, he saw a light. A smile appeared on his face and he started walking toward the light. This time, his pace was visibly faster than before. Soon, he entered the ''room'' where the light cam from, and then, his eyes widened. There was a gigantic, white-colored sphere in front of him that was oozing light and endless energy. "What is this?" Azriel muttered, his eyes shining with endless curiosity. The Azriel Origin was still alive and was living right inside him. Azriel couldn''t just get rid of more than 40,000 years of memories with just a snap of his finger. Right now, his mental state was very... Abnormal. He was a strange mixture between Azriel Origin and Azriel Ruinous. Of course, Azriel Ruinous still dominated his thought process. Or at least that was what he believed. Right now, however, Azriel Origin, who was ''bored'' was finding things that he, in his long long long lifetime, has not seen. Fairies, World Core, and then this big ball of... well, energy, in front of him. All these things weren''t there when he... ...used to live. Therefore, he was curious and, Excited. Azriel then walked towards this ball and slowly, he ced his hand on it. The White energy moved, crawling from his hands and then covering his entire body, the process was fast but strangely slow. Azriel didn''t panic either, he could feel it. This energy was not going to harm him. If anything, he believed that he would be benefited from this energy. Therefore, he just stood there and let this energy do whatever it wanted. Soon, new information started entering his brain. What this Ball of Energy was. What were its functions. What that Fairy named Crown was talking about before. How the World''s Core, or this Ball of Energy in front of him worked. How he can use that 2% of the ''Energy'' he has gained the ess to. He learned everything. And he only had one thing to say. Chapter 131 Hes Back. Useless. Absolutely Useless. This World''s Core, or whatever it was. Absolutely Useless. With just 2% Energy, there was absolutely nothing Azriel could do. All of this Energy is used by the Fairies, and Azriel couldn''t benefit from it in any way. ''So much for a Reward for clearing the Trial.'' Azriel snorted inwardly. Then, he raised his hand and looked at his palm. ''I guess clearing the Trial is a reward in itself.'' Whatever happened in this Trial, one thing was sure. This is going to help Azriel. Living as Azriel Origin for such a long time, seeing the level of strength that he can actually achieve, seeing the power of the True Vampires, and Azriel Origin''s personality itself, these things will definitely help Azriel. Azriel clenched his fist and a smile appeared on his face. A smile that resembled Azriel Origin. Then, his smile widened and it resembled Azriel Ruinous. Azriel then looked at the World''s Core in front of him and with a single thought, he disappeared. "Wee back, Lord." Crown, who was still kneeling on the ground, greeted. Azriel Origin was used to it, Azriel Ruinous, clearly wasn''t, however, he didn''t show that. With a straight and calm face, he nodded. "You can stand up now." Acting awkwardly and trying to reject all this ''Lord'' stuff was idiotic. Now that he has ''connected'' with the World''s Core, he understood what kind of existence the World Fairies were. They weren''t exactly living beings, they didn''t have any ''feelings'', they were just... moving golems. Improvised Golems, if you want to call. Hearing his words, Crown smiled, and then, she stood up. "Yes, Lord." "I will be taking my leave now." Azriel informed. "Yes, Lord." Crown nodded. Azriel then looked at Sword Fairy, Spear Fairy and all the other fairies he trained under, he smiled at them, and the fairies smiled back, then, He disappeared. "Hmm?" A small frown appeared on Azriel''s face when he saw two beings sleeping under the tree. After thinking for a while, he finally recalled who they were and couldn''t help but chuckle. "Heh. As expected of them. Sleeping without the care of the world. Well, it would be strange to care about the world after living in this ce for such a long time." After living as Azriel Origin, Azriel finally understood what Vasuki and Tyria were going through. Why the two of them overcame this so-called ''racial boundaries'' and stayed together with each other. Azriel could understand that well. Therefore, he didn''t bother to wake them up. It is not like it is he wouldn''te hereter. With the connection he had formed with the World''s Core, he could feel that he would visit this ce many, many more times. Azriel turned around, and there, he saw Crown standing behind him. He smiled. Crown smiled back. The two of them nodded at each other and then, Azriel disappeared. ... *Badump* *Badump* *Thud* "You bastard! Why the hell did you fall down so suddenly!? Do you think you can fool me with that pathetic act of yours!?" A human roared in anger as the ve Vampire, who was carrying his stuff, fell on his feels, dropped all the goods he was carrying, and grabbed his chest. "Pick it up you bas-" *Thunder* The Human wanted to shout at the Vampire again, however, his words were interrupted by unusually loud, no, deafening thunder. The Human momentarily lost his hearing due to that thunderous sound, in panic, he started rubbing his ears, and at the same time, he lifted his head. "!!!" His eyes widened in surprise. A huge Web-like Lightning that seemed to have spread in the entire world, it was as if the world is about to end. An empty feeling washed over the human who was looking at this. He then looked around and notice all the Vampires were kneeling on the ground, grabbing their chests as tightly as possible. "W-What is happening?" The human couldn''t help but question. And he wasn''t alone. More than 1 Trillion beings living in the continent of Yrniel had the same question in their mind. Just what the hell is happening? What''s with this strange, gigantic lightning? Why is the Sky Red in color? Why are the Vampires kneeling on the floor while grabbing their chests as if they were in pain? From themoners to the Kings and Emperors, nobody knew the answer to these questions. Everyone just looked at the Sky, overwhelmed by different emotions and waiting to see what would happen. ... *Ba-dump* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* The beings living inside a certain mansion on the outskirts of the Vampire Continent suddenly felt a strange pain in their hearts and all of them fell on their knees. "W-What is happening?" One of them tried to regain their footing, only to fall down again. In frustration, he questioned. "Ugghh..." Nobody answered. Or rather, no one was in any condition to answer. *Thunder* All of them then heard a thunderous sound, they raised their heads and their eyes fell on the huge, web-like lightning and the red sky. Their eyes widened in surprise. ... In another room inside the same mansion, a white-haired woman wearing a maid outfit looked at the ck-haired woman in front of her and called out, "Lady Luminia..." Luminia looked at Lilia with a smile on her face. "W-What is happening...?" Lilia questioned as she grabbed her chest. She had received a great shock today. First, this strange pain in her heart, then the lightning and the red sky, andst and the biggest shock of her life. Luminia was kneeling on the floor. Yes, the strongest Vampire in the world was kneeling on the floor. Even she was helpless against this strange phenomenon. However, the stranger thing was... That even in this condition... She was smiling. Lilia couldn''t understand what was happening, and this pain in her heart wasn''t helping her either. Suddenly, Luminia''s smile widened. "He''s back." She muttered. "Huh?" Lilia frowned. However, before she could even ask anything, Luminia disappeared. Chapter 132 You Took Your Damn Time, You Useless Student. *Step* *Step* *Step* Azriel stepped out of the Cave where he fought the Primordial Frost Golem and looked at the Sky with an amused look on his face. "Now this is quite a-" "Quite an interesting Wee, isn''t it?" His words were, however, interrupted by an extremely familiar voice. Azriel''s eyes moved as fast as they can and soon, they fell on a woman with an extremely alluring, hourss figure, pale white skin, raven hair, crimson red eyes, and a nigh perfect face. The woman wore a red-colored gown, simr to the one she wore the first time she met Azriel. A big smile couldn''t help but appear on Azriel''s face. "Teacher." He called. Suddenly, Luminia disappeared. Before Azriel could react, she appeared in front of him and buried his head into her breasts. "¡­" Azriel''s mind turned nk. All his thoughts suddenly disappeared. His hands moved on their own and he hugged her back. "You took your damn time, you useless student." Luminia chuckled. A smile appeared on Azriel''s face. "I am back, Teacher." The two of them had so much to talk to each other, so many things to share with each other, however, when they finally met, they just stayed silent, hugging each other for who knows how long. ¡­ After a long hug, Azriel and Luminia finally separated, but still continued to look at each other with smiles on their faces. "Are you ready to return?" "I am looking forward to it." Azriel replied. Luminia then looked at Azriel and narrowed her eyes. "You have changed." "Well, I have spent a long, long time inside." Azriel answered with a reminiscing smile on his face. "22 Years is indeed a long time." "I have been gone for 22 years?" A frown appeared on Azriel''s face. "Indeed." Luminia nodded. Azriel nodded. So living as Azriel Origin took 12 years. Well, 22 years was still eptable. Suddenly, Luminia hugged Azriel again. "These were the longest 22 years in my life." "¡­" "I was worried." Luminia was finally honest. These 11 years¡­ They were the longest, and the hardest 22 years of her life. It was just a trial, how long would it be? These questions troubled her mind. Did something happen to Azriel? Did he¡­ She even thought about the worse possibility. Just that thought alone would be enough to keep her awake for months. She¡­ She was scared. "Heh." Suddenly, a small chuckle escaped Azriel''s mouth. Luminia frowned. "Teacher Luminia, you are underestimating your student." Azriel smiled. "There is no way a mere Trial would hurt me. Trust me when I say it, teacher, I wasn''t even close to getting hurt there." Hearing those words, a smile appeared on Luminia''s face. "I was wrong. There is no way a mere Trail could hurt my student." Luminia repeated Azriel''s words. "Indeed Indeed. Give me more credit, will you?" Azriel chuckled and suddenly, his eyes widened. "Aackk!" He groaned in pain as Luminia tightened his hug around his neck, "You brat. You want more credit? You? Who needed 22 years to clear a simple Trial? Hmph! Stop dreaming and you need to trai-" Luminia wanted to say more, however, Azriel''s instincts kicked in, he turned into Blood Mist and before Luminia could even activate her Mana to capture him, he turned back to his normal form, standing right in front of her. "¡­" Luminia looked at Azriel with a surprised look on her face. "That¡­ was actually good. Great job, Azriel. Your reaction speed was too fast, even faster than mine." Sheplimented. This time, her face was serious. Of course, she wasn''t actually focusing or going all out, however, she is a lot older and stronger than Azriel, she shouldn''t need to go all out in order to capture him. ? She really was impressed. And at the same time, she was curious. Just what happened in thesest 22 years for Azriel to improve and change this much? Luminia then looked at Azriel and saw him looking at her with narrowed eyes. "What?" She questioned. "¡­" Azriel, however, didn''t reply and continued to look at her. "What?" She questioned again and stepped towards him. "Nothing¡­" Azriel didn''t say anything and smiled, "Shall we return now, Teacher?" Saying that, Azriel raised his head and looked into the Sky, "Even the World has ended its Grand Wee." "Well, the Red Sky is still here, isn''t it?" Luminia chuckled. Azriel chuckled as well. "That''s true, but the lightning is gone." "If the lightning continued, the Dragons, Demons, and all the other races would cry in fear." "Hahaha~" Azrielughed out loud. Luminia chuckled. Then, she appeared near him and picked him up. If it was anyone other than Luminia, Azriel would have turned into Blood Mist and would have dodged, however, Luminia was different. A few secondster, Luminianded in her garden where many Vampires were lying on the ground, groaning in pain and grabbing their chest. Seeing that, Azriel frowned. "What happened to them?" He couldn''t recognize any of the Vampires here, however, he didn''t care about it. He has been gone for 22 years, it is obvious that Ithania must have continued to recruit more troops after he was gone. "That is because of you." Luminia answered. "Huh?" Azriel''s frown deepened. "Is that a¡­ sort of wee?" He asked in confusion. "No, of course not." Luminia chuckled. Then, she pointed at the red sky and exined, "Well, for some reason, thes-" Luminia was about to answer when suddenly, she stopped and turned around. A secondter, a blue-haired woman dashed towards Azriel at an astonishing speed and jumped into his embrace. "Azriel!" "Oh ho? Look who it is." Azriel smiled. "How have you been, Bookworm?" Ithania lifted her head that was buried in Azriel''s chest and narrowed her moist eyes. "As expected of a brute, being rude even though you are meeting me after so many years." Seeing her like that, Azriel couldn''t help but chuckle. "I missed you, Bookworm." "¡­" Ithania looked into Azriel''s eyes and didn''t say anything. Tears threatened to leave her eyes, therefore, she buried her head in Azriel''s chest again. Azriel chuckled and tightened his hug around her. *Step* *Step* A few minutes passed by and another person walked into the garden. Seeing the person, Azriel narrowed his eyes and questioned. "Who is he?" Chapter 133 Now, This Is Getting Interesting "Who is he?" Azriel questioned as he looked at the man standing in front of him. This man¡­ he was strange¡­ He was a Vampire. No, not a Half Human Half Vampire, but aplete Vampire. A less than 100-year-old pure-blooded Vampire. The Vampires were betrayed 500 years ago, there should be no pure-blooded Vampire left, where did hee from? Azriel frowned and started thinking about it. Soon, a possibility appeared in his mind, however, before he could say anything, the man spoke. "Yes, I would like to know this as well. Ithania, who is this man?" "Hmm?" Azriel frowned. This man''s eyes¡­ it didn''t look like he was weed him. "Heh." Suddenly, a small smile appeared on Azriel''s face. His hand then moved and touched Ithania''s back. "I am really d to see you, Bookworm." He spoke and at the same time, he nced at the Vampire. There it was. The Vampire''s eyes narrowed down the moment he touched Ithania. ''Now this is getting interesting.'' Azriel smiled. After living for so many years, reading facial expressions was easy for him. This Vampire''s reaction to him touching Ithania was definitely interesting. And Azriel, who craved entertainment was definitely nning to explore more, however, "Tsk Tsk, you Brute, even if you do want to tease someone, I would appreciate it if you don''t use me as a tool to do so." Who was he standing in front of? It was Ithania. She instantly knew what Azriel was thinking. Azriel looked at her and smiled, "I apologize, but his reactions were interesting." Ithania nced at Azriel''s smile and couldn''t help but mutter. "You changed." "Hm?" Azriel tilted his head. "I didn''t know you were interested in things like these. If it was the previous you, you would have tried to find out who he is, then ask about where he came from, then you would have challenged him directly. However, rather than doing all that, you are just standing here, all calm and full of smile, trying to rile him up. As if you are fighting and trying to take advantage in a phycological war. Theplete opposite of what normal Azriel does. I know you have been gone for 22 years, but¡­ Can a person really change his core nature in just 22 years? Can Azriel Ruinous really suppress that Battle Freak inside him? Is that actually possible? Why do I feel like¡­you are not Azriel?" Ithania narrowed her eyes. A big smile appeared on Azriel''s face. ''As expected of the Bookworm.'' He nodded inwardly, and then, he answered, "I am definitely Azriel. Trust me." "I would like to hear what happened in that Trial." "Don''t worry, I was nning to tell you two about it." Ithania nodded. Luminia, who was standing behind Azriel just smiled. Of course, she knew her student would tell her everything. There is no way he would hide something. Won''t she beat him to death if he dares to hide something? Hmph! Hmph! "How dare you ignore me, you bastard!?" While Azriel and Ithania were talking to each other, the Vampire, who waspletely ignored by the two of them shouted in rage. Azriel turned around and noticed that man was only looking at him. Ithania was ignoring him as well, but his anger was only directed at him. How mean. Azriel shook his head and then, he spoke. "However, you are wrong about one thing, Bookworm." "What?" Ithania questioned with a frown. "I was never trying to take any sort of advantage in any sort of phycological war. I wasn''t even trying to fight him." "And that''s the problem, a King Stage Cultivator is standing right in front of you and you are not dying to challenge him. Is it because he is too strong for you? Did you finally learn how to hold yourself back? Well, King Stage might be a little too much for the current you, however, I still don''t believe you will just stay still like this." Ithania theorized. "Ithania, challenges are fun." Azrielmented. "Huh? What do you mean?" Ithania questioned in confusion. Azriel nced at the Vampire in front of him andmented. "I do not fight weaklings." Indeed, this man was too weak for Azriel to even have thoughts about fighting him. And these words were not spoken by Azriel Origin, it was said by Azriel Ruinous. Even though this man was a King Stage Cultivator, in front of Azriel, he was still too weak. To be honest, he wasn''t even a Challenge. A bold statementing from a mere Master Stage Cultivator, but¡­ This Master Stage Cultivator was someone who has lived his life as the strongest being to have ever lived in Yrniel. Azriel knew what he was talking about. However, the Vampire didn''t. "You bastard! I will kil-" "Stay back, Bert." However, just as the Vampire was about to rush toward Azriel to ''kill'' him, he was interrupted by a calm voice. As soon as he heard this voice, the Vampire turned silent and stepped back. Then, a man with white colored hair, red eyes, a well-carved, handsome face, and a well-built body walked in. Azriel raised his eyebrow as he nced at the man in front of him. "A Great Sage¡­ Now, this is getting interesting." A few secondster, around 8 more Vampires walked in, all of them were pure-blooded vampires and all of them stood behind the white-haired Vampire who seemed to be their leader. Looking at them, Azriel''s smile widened and he turned toward his teacher, "Teacher Luminia, who are these people?" "I would like to know this as well, Lady Luminia." The white-haired man who was looking at Azriel turned towards Luminia and questioned respectfully. "For Lady Luminia to bring him here personally, just who is this boy?" A smile appeared on Lumina''s face and she stepped forward. "They are the Bloodhawk Family, Noble Vampires from the time when the Vampire Continent still belonged to the Vampires." she pointed at the vampires in front of her and introduced. Then, she nced at the Bloodhawk family and pointed at Azriel, "And he, is my Student." Chapter 134 Lord Azriel. "And he, is my Student." Luminia introduced. Azriel stepped forward and smiled, "Azriel Ruinous." Hearing that name, the head of the Bloodhawk family frowned. "Ruinous? Never heard of that name before." "What a coincidence, I never heard of the Bloodhawks either." Azriel chuckled. "That is just because you are ignorant." The Head of the Bloodhawk family snorted. "Oh? Are you calling me ignorant?" Azriel narrowed his eyes. "For you to not know of us Bloodhawks, the noble vampires, how can you not be ignorant?" The Head of the Bloodhawk family snorted. "Are you the Leader of the Bloodhawk Family?" Azriel questioned. "Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Bertramus Bloodhawk, I am the leader of the proud Bloodhawk Family." Bertramus introduced himself. "And you are telling me that I am ignorant because I don''t know about Bloodhawk Family, a family whose leader is a mere Great Sage?" Azriel questioned with a disdainful smile on his face. "Mere Great Sage?" Bertramus narrowed his eyes. "Boy, do you even know what you are talking about?" This time, even Luminia had a frown on her face. Great Sage might not be the strongest Cultivation Stage, however, it was definitely not weak. It was most definitely not a ''mere Great Sage''. Even she would have to show adequate respect to a Great Sage. And it was not only about her, Great Sages were just that strong. For a measurement, excluding her and the Bloodhawk family, the strongest being living in the Vampire continent was only a Sage. That means, if Bertramus wishes to, he could easily kick every other race out of the Vampire Continent, with just him alone and this includes Dragons and Demons. Of course, it is a different thing that he definitely wouldn''t be able to fight against the other races once they retaliate with their actual forces. All in all, a Great Sage was definitely not as weak as Azriel was making it out to be. "Heh, I think he is just a fool who just spouts words without thinking. Don''t waste your breath on idiots like him, father." Bertramus''s son, Alcyone Bloodhawk snorted and nced at Azriel with a disdainful look on his face. He then turned towards Ithania and his expression changed, "Ithania, I apologize for before. I didn''t know that you were just humoring this fool." "No-" Ithania wanted to say something, however, before she could, someone interrupted her. "Lord Azriel? Is that really you!?" Ferox, who had just woken up from the strange impact rushed towards the Garden when he noticed so many people there. Then, his eyes fell on someone he wanted to meet for a very very long time and the moment he saw him, he couldn''t control himself and rushed out. Hearing his words, Alcyone frowned. ''Lord Azriel? Lord?'' Alcyone clenched his fist, ''This Half-Breed called him Lord?'' Ferox and his whole group have never referred to him as ''Lord'', they may show him proper respect since he is strong, however, he has never managed to win their loyalty. In truth, he doesn''t really care about their Loyalty either. They were just half-breeds, he didn''t care about them. However, Ithania seems to care about these halflings a lot, therefore, he had tried many methods to make them call him ''lord'', he has even used force, however, these half-breeds were oddly tenacious. Even if he beats them to death, they never gave in. However, today, right in front of his eyes, this bastard was kneeling in front of this Idiot and was referring to him as ''lord''? Ridiculous! Alcyone nced at Ferox again and his eyes widened in surprise when not only Ferox, but Valerian, Tassia, and many other half-breed bastards appeared and were kneeling in front of Azriel with respectful looks on their faces. And as if they were trying to target him, ""Lord Azriel."" All of them spoke at the same time. This time, Alcyone couldn''t control himself. "You Half-Breed bastards! Can''t you see we all are talking here!? How dare you filthy halflings interrupt us!? Do you have a death wish!?" Alcyone shouted out loud. Hearing his words, Ithania frowned, however, before she could say anything, Azriel narrowed his eyes. "What did you say?" "Huh?" Alcyone frowned. As a pure-blooded King Stage Vampire, his instincts were better than normal Vampires, he could feel it. The Air around Azriel had changed. His smile, which seemed to have been pasted on his face permanently had now disappeared. With his head slightly tilted, Azriel walked towards Alcyone with a solemn look on his face and questioned again, "What did you say?" Unconsciously, Alcyone stepped back. His mind was too upied with thoughts about Azriel''s sudden changes that he forgot to answer Azriel''s question. And Azriel didn''t like that. "You and your familye to my base and dare to shout at my subordinates? Who do you think you are, huh? Who gave you such guts? Do you have a death wish?" Seeing him acting like that, a smile appeared on Ferox''s, Valerian''s, and Tassia''s faces, "He really is back." Tassia smiled. "Heh, Lord Azriel has not changed at all. That same dangerous Aura, the same Pride, the same Arrogance, everything is the same." Feroxughed. "Why do I feel like he has be even more arrogant than before?" Valerian couldn''t help butment. Ithania, Lumina, and Lilia, who had just appeared here couldn''t help but agree with Valerian''s words. "W-What do you mean your base? You think you are the leader here?" Alcyone finally collected himself and questioned. Azriel continued to walk towards him and a confused look appeared on his face, "Did you not know that?" "Arrogan-" Alcyone wanted to shout, however, before he could evenplete his words, Azriel suddenly appeared right in front of him, With his right hand on Alcyone''s face, Azriel pummeled him into the ground. *Bam* A loud and clear impact was heard by everyone present. Azriel, however, wasn''t done yet. He lifted his face up and pummelled him into the ground again. *Bam* And again. *Bam* And again. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* After pummeling his face into the ground 10-12 times, when Azriel was finally satisfied, he stood up, stepped on Alcyone''s face again, and spoke, "Next time you talk to my subordinates in my area, show proper respect." Chapter 135 Go On, Explore Your Creativity. "Next time you talk to my subordinates in my area, show proper respect." Azriel stood up and spoke with a cold expression on his face. Suddenly, the man he was stepping on turned into White Mist and got away, within seconds, his body was reformed and he red at Azriel with a face that was practically burning with anger. "You bastard! How dare you!?" Alcyone shouted in rage. "Lady Luminia, your disciple is too arrogant! How can he hit him like that? He is taking advantage of the fact that he is your student, this is simply disgraceful!" Bertramus spoke. The Vampires belonging to the Bloodhawk Family were angry as well. "What did you say?" Azriel frowned. "What?" Bertramus frowned when he realized that Azriel was talking to him. He didn''t like this boy''s tone at all. "What did you just say?" Azriel repeated his question. Bertramus narrowed his eyes and nced at Azriel. This was too much now, he has been patient for far too long, and he needs to show this boy his ce now. "Did you just say that I was taking advantage of the fact that I am a Teacher''s Student?" Azriel questioned. Hearing his question, a wide smile appeared on Bertramus''s face, "Oh? Do you really think you could have beaten him up if he actually tried to fight back?" A simr smile appeared on Azriel''s face, "Are you saying that he was holding back because I am her student?" "Of course he was." Bertramus nced at his son and smiled. Alcyone frowned a little, however, seeing that his father and other family members were looking at him, he smiled confidently. "Did you really think you could have defeated me if I actually wanted to fight back? You are merely a Master Stage Cultivator, don''t tter yourself, I can squash a bug like you with my eyes closed." Azriel''s smile widened to the point that it now looked scary, "Why don''t you try it then?" "Huh?" Alcyone frowned. "Why don''t we have a spar, a spar where you do not have to hold back at all? C''mon, show us. Show us how you squash me like a bug." Azriel smiled. "¡­" Alcyone didn''t say anything. Actually, he was a little intimidated. Truth be told, although he was confident that he could beat a Master Stage Cultivator easily, he still failed to see this man''s movement. "What? Are you scared?" Azriel questioned. "Lady Luminia¡­" Bertramus frowned and nced at Luminia. "Don''t look at me, go on." Luminia signaled with a yful smile on her face. She didn''t know what happened in the Trial, however, just from looking at his student''s expression, she knew someone fun was about to happen. How could she even stop something like that? That would be a sin. "But a King Stage Cultivator against a Master Stage, your disciple could get hurt, Lady Luminia." Bertramus spoke. "Don''t worry." Luminia smiled. Seeing this, Bertramus gloated inwardly. Then with a serious look on his face, he ordered. "Alcyone, no need to hold back. I will take all the responsibility if something happens to this boy." The meaning of his words was clear, try to hurt him as much as possible. And Alcyone understood what his father meant without any problems, a cruel smile appeared on his face, and then, he disappeared. Bertramus and the Bloodhawk family smiled, waiting for a good show. Alcyone then appeared in front of Azriel, a sword in his hand, he shed his sword, trying to cut Azriel''s arm right from his shoulder, however, *p* *Whoosh* *Bam* The next second, Alcyone was sent flying with a p. "¡­" The whole area turned silent. The look on the Bloodhawks'' faces was a sight to watch. "What just happened¡­?" One of the members of the Bloodhawk family couldn''t help but question. "Did that boy just¡­ p Alcyone away¡­?" Another one spoke. "Fluke¡­ it must be a fluke¡­" Christa Bloodhawk, Bertramus''s wife, and Alcyone''s son muttered. "¡­" Bertramus, however, didn''t say anything. "You bastard! How dare you humiliate me like that!?" Alcyone stood up, shouted, and then turned into White Mist, within a second, he appeared near Azriel. Azriel waited patiently, and the moment Alcyone''s face was formed, *p* He pped him again. And again, Alcyone''s body flew away. This time, Bertramus and even Christa were sure. It wasn''t a fluke. Azriel''s movements were too clean and smooth for this to be a fluke. Not only that, but Bertramus could also notice that when Alcyone was in his Mist form, Azriel could have easily used his Mana to trap him. The spar would have been over by then, However, even though the victory was right in front of him, the boy didn''t take it. This only meant one thing. He never thought of Alcyone as a challenge from the beginning. With a smile on his face, Azriel walked towards Alcyone. Since he was just pped, Alcyone''s wasn''t actually, wounded, therefore, he quickly stood up with an angry look on his face and shouted. "You Bas-" This time, however, before he could continue, Azriel punched his stomach and he flew back again. "AAagghhh!!" Azriel then turned into Blood Mist and appeared behind him, kicking him in another direction again, Then, Azriel turned into Blood Mist again and kicked him again. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* This continued for a long time. 5 long minutester, once Azriel was satisfied, he appeared in front of Alcyone, and this time, instead of kicking him away, he kicked him down burying his face into the ground. "Ugh-" Alcyone couldn''t even groan in pain. Azriel stepped onto his bruised-up face and smiled, "Were you still holding back because of my teacher? Huh?" he then nced at Bertramus and tilted his head with an amused look on his face, "Have you found another excuse for your son''s loss yet? How about I spar with him again so that you can think of another excuse? Go on, explore your creativity, I am sure you will find a new you." Bertramus clenched his fist in anger, however, he didn''t say anything. Seeing that he was finally done with this stupid game, a serious look appeared on Azriel''s face, he then turned towards Ferox and ordered, "I want all the Vampires toe to the Garden within the next 30 minutes." Chapter 136 I Will Be Your King. "I want all the Vampires toe to the Garden within the next 30 minutes." Azriel turned towards Ferox and ordered. "We can''t do that." Suddenly, Ithania interrupted. "What do you mean?" Nux looked at Ithania and tilted his head. Ithania was taken back by his gaze. Azriel''s eyes... it was as if they were saying, ''How dare you go against my order?'' He was clearly looking down on her. However, a secondter, Azriel''s expression changed. "Did something happen?" He questioned again, this time, he looked at Ithania with a curious look on his face. There were no signs of his previous expression. ''Was that just my imagination?'' Ithania questioned inwardly. However, seeing that Azriel was still waiting for her answer, she decided to think about all thister and replied, "In thest few years, the number of vampires we have recruited has increased a little. The Mansion is not big enough to amodate all of them, therefore, I had to make a system where around 30% of the vampires are on missions outside the mansion." "Missions?" Azriel questioned. "Yes, things like collecting blood, hunting beasts, fighting different cultivators, most of these tasks are performed in groups. The more Mission a grouppletes, the more points they earn, allowing them to raise their strength further and train under better teachers. It is a littleplicated to exin the whole system here, if you are interested, I will exin it to youter." Ithania replied. Hearing her answer, a smile appeared on Azriel''s face and he nodded continuously. "As expected of a bookworm." Ithania smiled as well. "Alright, then I believe around 70% of the Vampires are here?" "Yes, they are." "Ferox, summon all of them." "They will be here within 30 minutes, Lord Azriel." Ferox replied. Azriel nodded. Then he turned towards Bertramus and finally stepped away from Alcyone''s face. "Was the demonstration enough for you?" "What are you talking about?" Bertramus narrowed his eyes. "Are you satisfied after seeing how strong Lady Luminia''s student is? Try not to test me after this. I do not like being tested by strangers. I don''t know how I will react, I am quite high-tempered, you see." Azriel smiled. "Are you threatening me?" Bertramus narrowed his eyes. "See it however you like. Just remember not to get in my way." Azriel replied and once he was done, he turned around. He would not be entertaining this man anymore. Bertramus clenched his fist in anger. He didn''t like this boy''s attitude. His eyes then fell on Alcyone, who was lying on the floor, unconscious, and clicked his tongue. He then raised his hand, and Alcyone''s body rose in the sky, "I will be taking my leave, Lady Luminia." Bertramus bowed his head a little then walked away. "..." Lumina didn''t reply. Azriel''s actions were too reckless, however, she decided not to say anything right now. She would continue to observe everything and reactter. "Heh, so you are now a King Stage Cultivator now, huh?" Azriel then looked at Ithania andmented with a smile on his face. "I am not just a bookworm now, I am now as strong as you." Ithania ced her hands on her waist and spoke with a prideful look on her face. "Do you really think so?" Azriel questioned with a yful smile on his face. "..." Ithania turned silent and observed Azriel. This man defeated Alcyone without breaking a sweat. From the start to finish, Alcyone never stood a chance in that battle. No, Azriel was so overwhelming that it couldn''t even be called a battle. Alcyone was a True Vampire, unlike most of the vampires here, he didn''t have a single drop of human blood inside his body. Therefore, even though both Ithania and Alcyone were King Stage Cultivators, Alcyone was stronger than her. "I was just joking. Of course, I can''t go against Brute." Ithania snorted. Azriel chuckled. Luminia and Lilia who saw the two of them arguing smiled as well. It finally felt like Azriel was back. Just like that, 30 minutes passed by, and just like Ferox said, all the Vampires currently living inside the Mansion came. Right now, Azriel was standing in front of 25000 Vampires. Azriel''s blood-red eyes shined and he started observing these Vampire''s Cultivation. No, he was not using the System, he didn''t have to use the System for something like this. He could analyze people''s strength with just their aura alone, and he was confident that his analysis was much more proper and urate than whatever the system would tell him. Soon, he started analyzing all the vampires in front of him. Around 10,000 of them were in Master Stage, a few strong ones were Grand Masters, and the best ones like Ferox, Valerian, and Tassia, were Expert Stage Cultivators. A smile appeared on Azriel''s face, suddenly, Blood appeared around him, and soon, it formed a little stage. Azriel stepped up, gaining all the attention in the process. Ignoring the attention, he turned towards Luminia, Ithania, and Lilia, a smile appeared on their faces and they stepped up on the ''stage'' as well. Seeing this scene, the Vampires frowned and started muttering. Who was this man who was standing with Lady Ithania? Why has Lady Luminia appeared? What is happening? Everyone wondered in their minds. Confusion was visible on their faces. Azriel understood that confusion as well. With a confident smile on his face, he stepped forward and continued, "I am sure all of you have many questions in your mind, I am here to answer all those questions for you but before that, let me introduce myself. My name is Azriel Ruinous. Some of you might know me, some might have heard about me, but most of you might have no idea about who I am. So just so all of us are on the same page, let me tell you who I am. Since you are all here, you must know what our mission is, Bringing back the Vampire Era. This is our mission and in this mission. I will be your King." Chapter 137 Lord Azriel My Ass! "Bringing back the Vampire Era. This is our mission, and in this mission. I will be your Ruler." Azriel announced. "..." However, he didn''t receive the reaction he was expecting. Rather than the cheering and ps he was expecting, the vampires just stood there, silent. "YEAHHH!!" Suddenly, Ferox roared. Valerian and Tassia followed behind and started pping. Then, all the vampires who knew about Azriel started cheering and pping for Azriel as well. They knew what kind of monster this man was. He has disappeared for so many years, however, the impact he has left in their mind was never removed. Right now, most of these Vampires were a stage or two higher than Azriel, however, no one dared to show any disrespect. The Vampires felt that even if their cultivation was higher, Azriel could still beat them. In their eyes, Azriel was an undefeatable existence who ughtered humans like they were vegetables. "LORD AZRIEL!" "LORD AZRIEL!" "LORD AZRIEL!" The vampire continued to cheer, seeing all these old vampires cheering like this, new vampires started cheering as well. Azriel finally received the reaction he was looking for. Satisfied, Azriel wanted to continue, however, "Lord Azriel my ass!" However, not all vampires were satisfied and a vampire shouted. "..." A strange silence fell all over the ce. Ferox, Valerian, and Tassia gulped as they nced at the Vampire who had just spoken. He was Znder, a Grand Master Stage Vampire, he was a decently talented vampire, however, he had one problem. His attitude. Znder was fine in front of people stronger than him, however, as soon as he is left with people weaker than him, he changes. Yes, he was a trash who bullied the weak and feared the strong. However, since the man alwayspleted the missions given to him and even excelled in them, they couldn''t do anything to him. Actually, Ferox, Valerian, and Tassia had realized this, no matter what they try, people like Znder would always exist, and they can''t get rid of them. And since he wasn''t affecting the progress of other Vampires, not giving them any reason to move against him, they left him alone. Today, however, the three of them were happy. This Bastard finally did something he shouldn''t have. However, they were happy, however, on the other hand, they were pitying this fool. Of all the people he could have offended, he offended the worse possible option. This bastard offended a man who dealt with a King Stage Pure Vampire like he was ying with a child. Pityful bastard indeed. The three of them only hoped that Znder would not be affected by this incident and would rather change his ways, striving to be even stronger. "Azriel Ruinous or whatever. Who do you think you are? You will be our Ruler in our holy mission? You? A mere Master Stage Vampire? Is there something wrong with your head? Why would we make a weakling like you our Ruler? Why won''t we choose Lord Alcyone? Or Lady Ithania? The two of them are King Stage Vampires. King Stage! Have you ever heard about this Stage? The two of them could kill you with a p. No actually, they don''t even have to dirty their hands, I would do it for them. For a mere Master Stage Vampire, I alone, am more than enou-" Suddenly, while he was saying all these things, he paused. He noticed that the world around him was moving up. Znder frowned. ''What happened?'' A thought appeared in his mind, he tried to speak, however, for some reason, he couldn''t move his mouth. Then suddenly, he noticed the vampires around him were in chaos and were moving away from him with horrified looks on their faces. Before Znder could understand why they were acting like this, an agonizing pain assaulted his entire body. Suddenly, the world around him, which was moving up shook a little and stopped moving. Znder finally realized, the world around him was not moving... he was killed... Znder soon felt all the energy leaving his body... he wanted to know how he died, however, If he knew how it actually happened, he would never wish that. His death wasn''t simple. His head wasn''t beheaded, he was sliced into 7 pieces. A big mess of Blood had formed around his entire body, the sight was rather ugly. The vampires around him couldn''t believe what happened. In shock and horror, they turned towards Azriel who was looking at everything with an expressionless look on his face. "Feed his meat to the dogs." Azriel ordered. "A-As you cmand, Lord A-Azriel." Ferox nodded with a pale look on his face. He knew Azriel would act against Znder, but killing him? Wasn''t that too extreme? And how did he even kill him anyway? Actually, everyone in the present had the same question in their minds, how did that happen? Let alone Ithania or Lilia, even Luminia couldn''t understand what happened. Everyone just continued to look at Azriel with shocked looks on their faces. The center of attention, Azriel, finally continued, "Does anyone have any objections now?" "..." This time, no one said anything. They would be fools to say anything after seeing what happened. "Some of you might be thinking that my actions are too extreme, that I shouldn''t have killed him, or that I am using force to make you all submit." Azriel started. "..." The other vampires continued to listen and suddenly, a crazy smile appeared on Azriel''s face. "And my answer to that is yes, I am using force to make you all submit to me. I, a ''mere'' Master Stage Vampire is using force to make you ''extremely powerful'', Grandmaster, Expert, or even King Stage Vampires bow your head in front of me. If anyone of you is dissatisfied, just step forward, just like that brave but moronic man did." Then, a serious look appeared on Azriel''s face, "However, before you do, I would suggest you to ask around, Ask your seniors, Ask them who I am. Prepare well beforeing at me. That will be enough for today. All the missions are canceled for the next 5 days, you all will be informed about the new scheduleter. Leave." Azriel ordered. Then, he turned towards Ithania and Luminia and spoke, "I need to talk to you two, alone." Since he was done with these misceneous matters. It was finally time to talk about the real matters. Chapter 138 The Dogs Are Most Frequent In The West. "I need to talk to you two, alone." Azriel turned towards Ithania and Luminia and spoke. The two women nodded, Azriel nodded back and started walking toward Luminia''s room. Luminia and Ithania followed behind, they had many questions in their mind, and even Azriel had many things he wanted to share with them. They would be having a long talk indeed. On the other hand, seeing Luminia and Ithania following behind the man who had just suddenly appeared, the Vampires who didn''t know about Azriel frowned in confusion. Who was this man? Why did he be the leader? Why didn''t Lady Ithania or Lady Luminia stop him when he killed that Vampire? Why are Lady Luminia and Lady Ithania following that man like that? These and many more questions appeared in their mind. "I can''t believe he is finally back." On the other hand, the Vampires who knew about Azriel started discussing with each other. "Heh, I knew he woulde back, a monster like him cannot disappear like this." Another Vampire replied. "Indeed, even being surrounded by those human bastards didn''t do anything to him, how can his end be so silent and sudden?" "Umm¡­ excuse me¡­" While the Vampires were discussing with each other, another vampire walked towards them and spoke, "You seem to know about that man¡­" The Vampire spoke. "Are you talking about Lord Azriel?" "Yes, about him. Many people are confused or even dissatisfied with what just happened, but there are a few like you who look rather happy, no, happy is an understatement, you all are overjoyed. Can you tell me why is that? Can you tell me about that man? Can you tell me how he is qualified to be our leader? I never liked that Znder guy, however, I feel like what he said today wasn''t wrong, when we have people like Lord Alcyone and Lady Ithania to lead us, why are we choosing a Master Stage Vampire?" The vampire named cdir, questioned. "Are you dissatisfied?" The Vampire who knew Azriel questioned with a provocating smile on his face. "No, I just-" cdir panicked. "Hahaha~ Don''t worry, I am just teasing you. As for your question, well, I am sure you weren''t here when Lord Azriel was with us. It was 22 years ago, at that time, we had just started, most of us weren''t even Beginner Stage Cultivators and only hunted normal humans for our survival. Lady Ithania was strong, however, whenpared to Lord Azriel, even she looked like a mere child. Lord Azriel was absurdly skillful and has even killed a Grand Master Stage Human while he was just at Advance Stage. He was aplete monster who killed humans like they were bugs." "He killed a Grand Master Stage Human when he was only at Advance Stage!?" "Indeed." "How is that even possible!?" "Do you now understand why he deserves to be our leader?" The vampire smiled. However, suddenly, another Vampire walked toward the Vampires, "Do you think a man can bathe in his past achievements for his entire life? ording to what you said, he was indeed extraordinary before, however, what now? More than 20 years have passed, and while Lady Ithania has be a King Stage Cultivator, he is still stuck on Master Stage. What do you have to say about that? So what if he can now defeat Expert Stage Cultivator? Do you think it is enough to lead us? If someone as weak as he can be our leader, why not Lord Alcyone then? He is a King Stage Cultivator, not only that, he is even a pure-blooded Vampire, he is even stronger than Lady Ithania, why don''t we make him the Ruler?" "¡­" This time, the Vampire who was taking Azriel''s side turned silent. He didn''t have any answer to these questions. This Vampire was right, Lord Azriel was only a Master Stage Cultivator right now, even he was stronger than that. "Heh, are you talking about Alcyone who was defeated by Lord Azriel a few minutes ago?" Suddenly, Ferox walked towards these Vampires and snorted in disdain. "WHAT!?" Hearing his words, all the vampires, the ones who were talking, and the ones who were about to return, shouted in shock. "T-That man defeated Lord Alcyone?" A Vampire questioned. "Do you think I would lie to you? Look, as Lord Azriel said, if you are dissatisfied, challenge him. However, if you want my personal suggestion, Then don''t even dare." Ferox spoke with a wide, crazy, and at the same time, intimidating smile on his face. Seeing this, Valerian shook his head and sighed, "As I thought, you are hopeless." He then stepped forward and spoke, "Vampires, listen to me, I won''t waste much of your time, however, there are a few things I have to tell you, the number of vampires we need to fight against all the races in this world is huge, so please don''t waste your life by challenging him. No matter how insignificant yours may be, a life is still a life, at the very least, you should die after killing a few humans. Challenging Lord Azriel is sheer foolishness. Just think about it logically, do you think that with Sir Alcyone''s personality, he would allow some random man to suddenly appear and be the ruler? Especially when that man is weaker than him? Well, that is all I have to say, I will leave the rest to you." Saying that, Valerian turned around. Then, he walked towards Znder''s dead body¡­ or¡­ pieces¡­ and started picking it up with a disgusted expression on his face. "Why do fools even exist¡­ making me work like this after dying so pathetically, tsk." The sheer disrespect of the dead surprised the Vampires who were looking at Valerian, however, the man didn''t care and continued to pick up the tra- dead body. Soon, Tassia brought a bucket with her. "Here." She spoke. "Ah, thank you." Valerian nodded. Then, he threw the pieces of Znder''s body into the bucket. "Where are we throwing it?" Ferox questioned. "The dogs are most frequent in the west." Valerian answered. "Got it." The other Vampires couldn''t believe what they were seeing. Chapter 139 Why Do You Know So Much About Cultivation? "Heh, you changed a lot. A lot more than expected." Luminia chuckled. Ithania, who was sitting beside her nodded with a serious look on her face. "Even a Great Sage is nothing in your eyes now, huh." Luminiamented. Of course, this sentence of hers wasn''t positive. She allowed him to do whatever he wanted because there were too many people there, for Azriel, who would eventually lead all the Vampires, being scolded by his Master in front of so many people was not a good thing, however, this doesn''t mean Azriel won''t be reprimanded for anything he does. That would ce him on the wrong path. Luminia would reprimand him whenever she feels like he is wrong. Of course, she was also willing to hear Azriel''s side of the story. Azriel might be immature, however, he wasn''t a fool. Normally, he wouldn''t have said what he just said just to annoy Bertramus, Luminia felt that Azriel must have a reason and was now waiting to hear that reason. Azriel nced at Luminia and a strangely distant look appeared on his face. "Great Sage Realm itself is not the problem, it''s the half-assed way of cultivating that you guys have somehow created that is the problem." Luminia felt a strange, but horrifying Aura seeping out from Azriel''s body, the Aura itself was very faint, so faint that, Ithania, who was sitting right next to her couldn''t even feel it. However, this faint little Aura was enough for Luminia''s entire body to shiver in¡­ fear. Yes, the strongest Vampire in the World was trembling in fear. If someone else heard it, they wouldugh it off as a joke. However, Luminia, who was feeling this sensation of fear was different. She was someone who hase in contact with beings like King Dardon and Ancestor d, however, even they weren''t able to instill such an overwhelming feeling of weakness into her. Luminia realized, whatever, or whoever this Aura belongs to¡­ that being¡­ That being is not someone she can go against in her entire life. Even she, a prideful vampire, someone who would rather die than submit to anyone, would have to kneel down, ce her head on the ground and submit to that being without any thoughts of fighting back. Let alone her, even the so-called strongest of the Vampire Race, or any other Race would have to do the same. Ancestor d, Ancestors of Dragons, Demons, there were no exceptions. Thinking about it, Lumina clenched her fists, trying to stop her body from trembling any further. Noticing that she was silent for a long time, Ithania frowned, she turned and looked at Luminia, however, she noticed that her face was unusually pale. "Lady Luminia, are you alright?" She questioned. "Y-Yes, I a-am fine." Luminia stuttered, her lips still quivering. Seeing this, Ithania frowned even more. "See that? This is the result of half-assed cultivation. As I said, let alone a mere Great Sage Realm, even a half assedly cultivated Saint Realm is nothing but a decorative title. A way used by the weak to feel that they are strong. If I am being honest, it is a disrespect to all the actual Saint Realm." Azriel spoke as he nced at Luminia without any changes in his expression. Luminia''s body shuddered when she saw his expression. Seeing this, Ithania frowned even more, with a defensive look on her face, she turned towards Azriel and questioned. "What are you talking about?" Saint Realm¡­ that was the Realm Luminia was in. And Azriel just said that it was weak. Ithania didn''t know what was happening, however, from the way Luminia was acting, she was sure that she has missed something. "All the realms, Beginner Advance Master Grandmaster Expert King Emperor Sage Great Sage Star Saint Divine, When these Realms were originally created, the creator didn''t intend to foolishly divide them into two parts. Paths of Cultivation? What bullshit is that? Who created that? Body and Mana are an integral part of Vampires, no, any beings'' bodies, to only cultivate one andpletely forget about the other? What a foolish idea." Azriel then pointed at Luminia, "A Saint Realm Body Cultivator, what kind of realm is that? It is nothing but an iplete Realm, don''t give it any other title." Azriel spatted, he then nced at Ithania and continued, "You aren''t any different either, a King Stage Mana Cultivator, iplete again. Cultivation cannot be divided into two parts, if you continue like this, you will never break through the Divine Stage, there is no way you would be Primordials if you continue that way. And as people I treasure, love, and respect, You two can be anything, but weak. I refuse to let you continue like that." "B-Break through the D-Divine R-Realm¡­? I-Is that e-even possible?" Luminia stuttered, her mouth stayed open due to the sheer disbelief at what she was hearing. Breaking through the Divine Realm? What does that mean? Isn''t the Divine Realm the Strongest? The Peak of the Cultivation? The Realm Ancestor d had reached after countless years of Cultivation? And what the hell was Primordials? What does it even mean? As if he had read her mind, Azriel replied, "Primordial Realm, a realm after the Divine Realm, that is the Realm you two should strive to achieve," Suddenly, Azriel''s expression softened, "Only then¡­ would we be able to live a long, fulfilling life, Together." "But the Divine Realm was the peak, even Ancestor d admitted it in one of his books." Ithania questioned. She may have not seen King Dardon or Ancestor d like Luminia, however, after reading so many books and consuming so much knowledge all these years, she had a fair share of knowledge about things. "King Dardon, Ancestor d, or whatever, forget about those fools." Azriel spoke with a disdainful expression on his face, "The Divine Realm is the Peak? Pfft! Quite a bold statementing from a mere insect. How can someone like him see the peak? Well, for someone like him, Divine is indeed the peak. As I said, you can''t break through the Divine Realm by foolishly dividing the Cultivation into two parts. That is not how things work. d''s cultivation was fundamentally wed." Azrielmented. Ithania and Luminia couldn''t believe what they were hearing. They were full of questions, however, the main question in both of their minds was, "Why do you know so much about Cultivation?" Hearing that question, a smile appeared on Azriel''s face and he replied, "Why would I not know about it? I was the one who created the entire process in the first ce." Chapter 140 Dracula Von Yrniel "I was the one who created the entire process after all," Azriel revealed with a mysterious smile on his face. Hearing his answer, both Ithania and Luminia looked at him with confused looks on their faces. Just what in the hell was he talking about? First, he says that the Cultivation of the Strongest Vampire in his Era was wed, then he questions the entire cultivation system and calls it half-ass, and now he says that he was the one who created all the Cultivation Techniques. Ithania started wondering if Azriel hit his head while he was taking this trial because itpletely looks like he has lost his mind. She started staring at Azriel with a doubtful look on her face. Luminia, however, was different. Unlike Ithania, she felt that strange, but overwhelmingly fearsome auraing out of Azriel''s body. Something like that can''t be a mere coincidence. Even in the heights of her imagination, she can''t imagine a being who would release an Aura as fearsome as that. That definitely can''t be her imagination. Luminia was sure. "Azriel Origin, have you heard this name?" Suddenly, Azriel questioned. "What? You gave yourself a new name while you were in that Trial, first Ruinous now Origin? You seem to be getting creative with your naming skills." Ithania joked. Azriel, however, didn''tugh at the joke. Rather, he started at Ithania with a confused look on his face. His eyes then went to Luminia and seeing the confused expression on her face, his frown deepened. He realized. Let alone Ithania, even Luminia didn''t know. ''How is this possible?'' Azriel frowned in confusion. "You two do not know who Azriel Origin is?" Just to be sure, Azriel questioned. Seeing his reaction, Ithania frowned. She realized that Azriel wasn''t joking. "I have never heard that name before," Ithania answered seriously. "The same goes for me." Luminia nodded. Azriel couldn''t believe what he was hearing. A grave look then appeared on his face and he questioned. "How did the Vampirese into being? Who was the first Vampire? What was his name? How strong was he? Do you know anything about him?" "¡­" "¡­" Ithania and Luminia didn''t know how to answer these questions. Why was Azriel suddenly asking all these questions, they couldn''t understand. Azriel, however, was too eager to learn all the answers, he nced at Ithania and spoke, "You read so many books, don''t you? Don''t tell me you don''t know the answer to my questions." At the same time, he wondered in his mind, ''Did someone y with all the information about me?'' Thinking about this possibility, a chilling look appeared on Azriel''s face. "Drac Von Yrniel." Suddenly, Ithania spoke. "Huh?" Azriel frowned. "Drac Von Yrniel, the Progenitor of the Vampires, the father of all the Vampires. The strongest Vampire to ever exist in Yrniel. He was considered to be a being who has broken through the limits of Divine Realm, I think the Primordial that you were talking about, He was a Primordial." Ithania answered with a respectful look on her face. Luminia had a simr look on her face as well. Even she had to respect the ''Father of all the Vampires.'' "¡­" Azriel didn''t say anything and suddenly lowered his head. "Azriel?" Seeing his reaction, Luminia and Ithania frowned. They noticed that Azriel''s entire body was trembling and suddenly, clenched his fists. Azriel then lifted his head, his blood-red eyes looked shined uncontrobly and a horrifying pressure was released from his body. "Did you justpare me with a mere Primordial Realm Insect?" He questioned, his voice, however, was much different than normal. It was¡­ much¡­ much heavier. The weight, the pressure, the authority, and the dignity behind each and every single word werepletely different from Azriel. Right now, he was Azriel Origin, not Azriel Ruinous. And Ithania and Luminia could both feel it. Luminia''s body started trembling, this horrifying pressure her student was releasing, although it was not as fearsome as that Aura, she was sure that it belonged to the same person. Her Student! *Thud* "*Gasp* Haahhhh!" On the other hand, Ithania couldn''t take this pressure anymore and fell from her chair, gasping for breath. Her eyes widened in surprise as she couldn''t understand why her heart suddenly started palpating and her entire body started shuddering. Shepletely lost control over her body. She felt as if death was near her. "AZRIEL!" Luminia, who saw this widened her eyes and shouted. Suddenly, all the pressure surrounding Azriel''s body disappeared. His eyes then fell on Ithania, who was lying on the floor, breathing heavily and he finally realized what he had done. "I¡­ I apologize for what I did. I momentarily lost my control." He apologized and at the same time, he rushed toward Ithania and started patting her back. "Are you alright?" He questioned in worry while continuing to caress her back, trying to make her feel better. "Do you need a healing potion? Or maybe we should leave the room to get some fresh air? Should I carry you?" Azriel started asking all these questions. Seeing this scene, Luminia and Ithania frowned again. This¡­ Just what happened? Azriel¡­ changed? No, it was better to say that he returned to normal¡­? The two of them didn''t know what was happening anymore. And as if knowing what was going on in their mind, Azriel spoke. "The Trial of the Forbidden Regions connects you to a ce called the World''s Core. You can say that the Trial of the Forbidden Regions was nothing but a filter that would filter out worthy candidates who wouldter take the actual Trial. The Trial of the World''s Core. The Trial of the World''s Core is divided into Three Steps, each Step tests you for different things, and for the Last Trial, The Challenger lives the life of the real Progenitor." Azriel exined, Luminia and Ithania listened to his words with focused looks on their faces. Seeing this, Azriel smiled, soon, however, his face turned serious and he continued. "I do not know who Drac Von Whatever is, however, I can tell you that he was definitely not the Father of the Vampires or whatever." Azriel revealed, then his face turned even more solemn and hepleted. "The History of Yrniel has been tempered by someone." Chapter 141 You Are Too Weak. "So you are saying that Drac Von Yrniel is a fake and the real progenitor of the Vampires was Azriel Origin?" "Yes, that is correct." Azriel nodded. "And you lived the life of Azriel Origin for Forty Thousand years?" Luminia questioned. "Yes, I stopped counting since I got bored, but it was definitely more than Forty Thousand Years." Azriel nodded again. "The Blood that is currently flowing in your body belongs to Azriel Origin?" Ithania questioned. "Well, not exactly, the blood flowing in my veins in my blood, however, since I drank Origin''s Blood Essence, my blood has been transformed into the blood of the Progenitor. So rather than saying that I have Origin''s Blood flowing through my veins, it is better to say that the blood flowing through my veins gives me the same potential that Origin had. This blood would allow me to regain my previous powers, once I am done with that, I will find out who this Drac whatever is and have a little chat with him. I only hope that he is alive." Again, Azriel''s eyes shined menacingly and a horrifying pressure was released from his body. This time, however, this pressure did not affect Luminia and Ithania, it was as if they were somehow excluded from the range of this pressure. However, the two of them were not happy about this at all, especially Luminia, "So you have 40,000 years worth of memory in your head?" "Yes, that is correct." Azriel nodded. "And you remember every single second of it?" Luminia questioned. "hmm? Of course not, as I said, I lived his life, just like you don''t remember every minor detail in your life, I don''t remember mine as well." Azriel replied and a frown appeared on Luminia''s face. "With 40,000 years of memory ovepping your mere 20 years of memory, how are you handling all this? No, rather, I should ask, Who are you? Are you Azriel Ruinous, or are you Azriel Origin?" That was the biggest question in both Luminia''s and Ithania''s minds. Hearing this question, a strange smile appeared on Azriel''s face, "I do not know." He shook his head. Luminia and Ithania frowned. "Normally, a being shouldn''t be able to retain any of his original personality if 40,000 years of memory is inserted into his brain. Especially in my case, where I directly lived that life. Azriel Ruinous should have been ''removed'' from my mind. However, for some reason, ''Azriel Ruinous'' is still alive, not only that, I am even the dominant one. Currently, I am Azriel Ruinous who has the memory of Azriel Origin. However, this does not mean that Azriel Origin has disappeared. He is still there, somewhere. He is not in control, however, there are times when I do lose control over ''Azriel Ruinous'' and ''Azriel Origin'' takes over." A distant look then appeared on Azriel''s face as he summarized. "Currently, I am being with aplicated state of mind. You can say I am a being who has two personalities in his mind, however, it is not a simple split personality, these two ''beings'' in my body have been strangely ''mixed up''. I am both Azriel Ruinous and Azriel Origin, however, at the same time, I am neither aplete Azriel Origin, nor aplete Azriel Ruinous." "¡­" "¡­" Hearing his answer, both Ithania and Luminia turned silent. They knew something was wrong, however, it was something thisplicated, they never realized it. Now, they didn''t know what to do. Even Luminia, who seemingly had a solution to every single problem was now silent. "Heh, what an interesting turn of events." Suddenly, Ithania chuckled. "You are enjoying this, aren''t you?" Azriel looked at her and smiled. "Of course I am. It is fun to see that even though you have the memories of the Progenitor in your mind, you are still a fool just like before." Ithania snickered. "Heh, says the one who was gasping for air just because a ''fool'' lost control over his power." Azriel shot back. Ithania''s face turned red. "W-Well w-whatever, you are thinking too much about this, it is not as big of a problem as you are imagining it to be. You don''t know who you are anymore? Azriel Origin or Azriel Ruinous? Who cares? Will your identity change the fact that I am still your friend? Will your identity change the fact that Lady Luminia is your teacher? It won''t. Nothing would change no matter what happens, we will always be there for you." Ithania exined what she had in her mind. Hearing her words, a strange look appeared on Azriel''s face, then after thinking for a while, a smile appeared on his face and he chuckled. "Heh, as expected of a bookworm, toe up with a solution as if it was something normal." "What can I do, I am special." Ithania shrugged. Azriel chuckled, "You are indeed." However, suddenly, his expression changed and he squinted his nose, "The same can''t be said for your blood though." "What do you mean?" Ithania narrowed her eyes. Azriel then nced at Ithania again, and after thinking for a while, he spoke, "This mixture between a Vampire, a Human, and a Demon Clone, this strange mixture limits your potential." "W-What a-are you talking about? D-Demon Clone?" Ithania frowned. "Yes, as you know, Vampires and Demons can''t mate, your birth was not a fluke, that is not how things work. If mistakes like these were made on Flukes, Yrniel would be filled with Monsters with different different types of blood flowing through their veins." Azriel chuckled. "Your Parent Demon was a Clone, that is why the Vampire Blood was able to Mix, and mind you, this is not a good thing, when the Demons found out they can mate with other races using this method, they tried to give birth to a powerful warrior who would have the power of two races. The child was born and even had the distinctive abilities of the two races, however, the child couldn''t grow in power since the Demon Blood started hindering its progress. You are young, therefore, you do not feel anything, however, as time passes, your talent will continue to decrease, until a time wille when you won''t be able to increase your strength anymore." Azriel exined and Ithania''s eyes widened in surprise. Luminia, who was standing behind her couldn''t believe what she was hearing as well. However, Azriel was not done yet, he turned his face and his eyes fell on Luminia, "Teacher, you aren''t any better either, you may be a pure-blooded Vampire, but the Quality of your Blood is too low. I can''t even imagine that this quality of blood belongs to a ''Noble'' Vampire. It is simply too weak." Azriel spoke and Luminia opened and closed her eyes in disbelief. A serious look then appeared on Azriel''s face and he questioned, "How about you two be Ruinous?" Chapter 142 T-T-Thats The Strangest Confession I-I Have Ever Heard. "How about you two be Ruinous?" After thinking about it for a while, Azriel offered. "Huh?" Ithania and Luminia frowned. "What do you mean?" Luminia questioned. "With Blood of Three Races flowing through your veins, there is no way you will go past the Emperor Stage, the same goes for you teacher, with that quality of blood, you will never break through to the next stage no matter how hard you try, you have already exhausted your potential." "..." "..." Ithania and Luminia turned silent. They didn''t know how to react to Azriel''s words. Especially Luminia, this was the first time someone called her blood ''weak''. No, weak was sugarcoating it. She could see it in Azriel''s eyes, he didn''t say it out of his respect for her, however, in his eyes, her blood wasparable to animal blood with no real meaning at all. It waspletely useless. Ithania didn''t feel any better, her case was even worse, at the very least, Luminia was still strong, she, however, would not grow further if Azriel''s words are true. She cannot stop here. Not after working so hard. "Your conditions might not be optimistic, however, not everything is lost." Suddenly, Azriel spoke. The two of them nced at Azriel and a wide smile appeared on his face. "The being who started the entire Vampire Race is standing right in front of you, solving this little problem is not difficult at all, however, the question is, Are you willing to pay the price?" "What Price?" Luminia steeled herself and questioned with a serious look on her face. "Abandon your name." "My name?" Luminia frowned. "Indeed, abandon the ''Crux'' name, be my family, be a ''Ruinous'' and I guarantee that all these ''walls'' that you face will crumble, a new you will be reborn. Are you willing to do it?" "..." Luminia turned silent. Her mind was currently filled with many things, countless thoughts that appeared and disappeared again and again, and out of all these thoughts, one troubled her the most. "What does being a ''Ruinous'' means exactly? Does that mean I am going to sell myself to you?" "Huh? Of course not. You are my teacher, someone I respect with all my heart, why would I even suggest something so ridiculous?" "Huh?" "Huh?" "Huh?" A wave of confusion flew around the room. "Then what does being a ''Ruinous'' means then?" Ithania repeated the question. "It just means that you have to abandon your identity, the current you, ''Luminia Crux'' and ''Ithania Sky'' will die, and new you, ''Luminia Ruinous'' and ''Ithania Ruinous'' will be born. You are not selling yourself to me, rather, you two will be my closest kin, my blood-rted family members, the ones who will spend this long eternity with me." "Heh, isn''t it like a marriage proposal? Are you asking two of us out at the same time? You are quite bold, aren''t you?" Ithania joked. "You can see it like that." Azriel didn''t deny it either. "Huh?" Ithania didn''t know what to say. She was just joking before. "We will be living a long life together, I don''t have a name for this rtionship, but husband and wife rtion does sound bad, we can start with that." "W-What do you mean we can start with that? It is not something you can joke around with." Ithania spoke as a small blush appeared on her face. Of course, she hid it before anyone could see it. Azriel''s smile widened, he then walked towards Ithania, brought his face dangerously close to hers, and looked into her eyes, "There is no way I am letting someone else have you since you don''t have any option, why not try being my wife? Doesn''t sound too bad, does it?" "T-T-That''s the strangest confession I-I have ever heard." This time, Ithania couldn''t hide her blush. "Well, it is my first time doing something like this." Azriel admitted. As the mostplex being in the entire Yrniel, his way of doing things wasn''t straightforward either, especially the things that involve the matter of the heart. "Are you two ignoring me?" Suddenly, Luminia, who has been silent for a while questioned. Azriel turned towards Luminia and smiled, "Of course not, how can I possibly ignore my beloved teacher." "Heh. You brat, to think you would be shameless enough to confess to your teacher." Luminia chuckled. "What? Didn''t you know it already? I was nning to do this even before this Trial." Azriel was honest. "Then why didn''t you do it?" Luminia questioned. She didn''t seem particrly surprised about it. Their rtionship was never normal to being with, which teacher-student pair suck each other''s blood while hugging each other like lovers? "Well, I wasn''t strong enough and I knew that you wouldn''t ept a man who is weaker than you," Azriel replied. "And you think you can defeat me now?" Luminia narrowed her eyes. Hearing this question, Azriel couldn''t help but shake his head, "That does not matter anymore. What matters is that I get what I want, defeating you can be der." "Heeh, you seem pretty confident." Luminia tilted her head as a threatening aura leaked out of her body. Azriel, however, was not the least bit affected by this aura, "I will not y around and lie to you, Luminia. No matter how hard you try, for you, defeating me is simply impossible. That simply goes against the Law of the World. Progenitors cannot be defeated by their own race." Azriel dered and suddenly, Luminia''s aura disappeared as if it was never there in the first ce. "!!!" Luminia''s eyes widened in surprise. How is that possible? She wondered in her mind. She then nced at Azriel for answers, the man, however, just smiled and started walking towards her. Luminia felt strangely intimidated, however, even after that, she didn''t back down. Not right now. Azriel''s smile widened, he then walked close to Luminia and spoke, "Since I am making a move earlier than nned, how about I turn you into a Ruinous first?" Luminia momentarily nced at Ithania then she looked back at Azriel and, "I would not have epted otherwise." Chapter 143 I Am Sure This Isnt Part Of The Process. "I would not have epted otherwise." "Out of my respect for you, I will back down today, however, do keep in your mind, this will not happen again. In the future, I will fight for my rights." Ithania spoke as she nced at Luminia. Luminia looked at the Blue haired girl and smiled provocatively, "That won''t change anything, the result would be the same." "Heh, we will see about that." Ithania smiled as well. Azriel noticed sparks flowing around the room and chuckled. "Alright, let''s not waste any more time, shall we?" He spoke. The two women turned towards him, then, everyone nced at Ithania and she snorted. "Tsk. Alright, I will go now." "I will call you soon." Azriel smiled. Ithania, who had already turned around paused and nced at Azriel, a gentle smile appeared on her face and she nodded. ¡­ "¡­" Unusual silence echoed inside the room once Ithania left, Azriel enjoyed different expressions that continued to appear on Luminia''s face while Luminia tried to control herself and tried to hide her expressions. "Are you ready?" Azriel questioned as he walked behind Luminia. "Of course I am." Luminia put up a brave front. Azriel''s smile widened and hugged Luminia from behind. Luminia felt a strangely warm sensation washing over her body, however, even though it felt good, she didn''t lose this opportunity to look strong, "I am sure this isn''t part of the Process." By process, she was referring to turning her into a ''Ruinous''. "Shhh, beings with lesser knowledge should not try to argue with a Progenitor." Azriel shushed with an unusually seductive and gentle voice, his hands, still lingering on Luminia''s waist, just a few millimeters below Luminia''s perky breasts. "Y-You are too arrogant." A small blush appeared on her face, however, Luminia quickly controlled herself and replied. A noteworthy thing was that even though she sounded so against the hug, she didn''t even try to get away from Azriel, rather, she just closed her eyes and felt Azriel''s hands over her body and¡­ And his crotch over her butt. "Alright, let''s start." Suddenly, a Throne made of Blood appeared under Azriel and he sat down with Luminia on hisp. Luminia furrowed her brows, soon, however, she noticed a Huge Magic Circle that appeared under the Throne and her eyes widened in shock. ''This Energy!'' She eximed in her head. The Mana that was being emitted from the Magic Circle was too strong, let alone Azriel, even she wouldn''t have been able to release that much Mana, heck, she wondered if she could even produce 50% of this ridiculously pure and Huge amount of Mana. At the same time, she also wondered how Azriel even created this Magic Circle. She understood that he was once a being who trespassed everything she could ever imagine, however, that''s it, he was ''once'' a being like that, he was not that being anymore. The current Azriel should not have the power to support this kind of Magic Circle. "It is Yrniel''s Mana, not mine." As if knowing what she was thinking about, Azriel answered. "Yrniel''s Mana?" Luminia frowned in confusion, this was the first time she had heard that term. Azriel smiled, he then picked her up and ced her on hisp again, this time, the two of them facing each other, "This Magic Circle does not consume my Mana, it takes all the Mana from Yrniel," "Won''t it har-" Luminia wanted to ask more, however, Azriel just smiled, and suddenly, he pierced his canines into Luminia''s nape. "!!!" Luminia''s eyes widened due to his sudden action, she tried to do what they always did and tried to bite Azriel''s Nape, however, as soon as she tried that, Azriel increased the speed at which he sucked her blood and Luminia stopped. She looked into Azriel''s eyes and quickly understood that he wanted her to stop. She nodded inwardly and stayed still. Azriel continued to suck her blood. *Badum* *Badum* *Badum* Luminia''s heartbeat quickened, this time, it wasn''t because of a strange feeling, this time, it was a feeling that she knew very well. It was danger. Her heart was warning her. Her heart was telling her to stop whatever was happening. It was threatening her life! However, Luminia didn''t even lift her finger. She was sure that Azriel knew what he was doing. She trusted him. Azriel continued to suck her blood at a tremendous pace, *Badum* *Badum* *Badum* Luminia''s heartbeat quickened even more, her entire body started trembling, her instincts that she honed for so many decades screamed danger, they told her to move. This time, even Luminia felt strange. This feeling of your life being sucked out of you was not something anyone could handle. She was already doing quite well, however, she was already at her limits. Azriel realized that and increased his pace. Luminia clenched her fists, trying to hold back as much as possible, her heart beating louder and faster than ever, for the first time in her long life, she felt ack of blood in her body, her heart tried to pump more, but failed¡­ Soon¡­ her heart stopped beating. Her body lost all her strength. It couldn''t be any clearer, Luminia Crux had died. When she realized this, her eyes lost their shine, and the fists that she had clenched loosened up, she then waited, waiting for her to lose her consciousness as well. Soon, however, she frowned. It has been too long since her heart paused, she should have died by now. The Magic Circle under the Throne continued to glow and suddenly, Luminia heard something. "Drink." Luminia''s nose was assaulted by a delicious fragrance, her blurred vision looked at something red, she didn''t wait for long, trusting the words she heard, she used her remaining strength and, *Gulp* She started gulping the blood in front of her. The Magic Circle started glowing brighter than ever as it sucked more and more Mana from the World. Even the Vampires who were far from the room could feel the strange movement of Mana in the air. Luminia sucked on the blood as if her life depended on it. Time passed, Lumina felt her body getting heavier and heavier, in the end, she couldn''t fight against the urge to close her eyes and once she did, She stopped sucking Azriel''s blood and lost consciousness. Chapter 144 She Deserves It. The doors of the room opened and Azriel slowly walked out, his eyes then on Ithania, who was waiting for her turn outside, and a small smile appeared on his face. "W-W-What did you do?" Ithania questioned with a shocked look on her face. She felt how the Mana present in the air was acting strangely. The Mana present in the air is usually calm and still, however, today, she clearly felt that mana moving into the room as if it was being sucked out by a ridiculously overpowered beast. One had to know, even if Lilia, Ithania''s teacher, an Emperor Stage Vampire, uses all her strength, she still wouldn''t be capable of using an attack that could affect the surrounding Mana. Actually, in her mind, Ithania was giving too much credit to her teacher, what she didn''t know was that let alone Lilia, even the current Luminia is not capable of affecting the surrounding Mana no matter what she tries. Azriel looked at Ithania''s shocked face and smiled, "It is your turn now, are you ready?" He questioned with an amused look on his face. Ithania''s expression then suddenly changed, from shocked to serious, she then nced at Azriel with a determined look on her face and nodded, "I am." "Come in." Azriel ordered. Ithania started walking into the room, and once she entered, her eyes fell on Luminia, who was lying on the bed, unconscious. She noticed a strange energy revolving around her body. "Do not disturb her." However, before she could ask anything about it, Azriel spoke. Ithania turned silent. Azriel chuckled, he then walked towards the Blood Throne he had created for himself and sat down. Then, he looked at Ithania and extended his hands. A blush appeared on Ithania''s face. "W-W-What do you want?" "Oh c''mon, you are not that clueless, are you, bookworm?" Azriel questioned back. "¡­" Ithania turned silent. "C''mon, my hands are tired." "So much for the strongest being in the world." Ithania snorted. However, she didn''t let Azriel wait and walked toward him. Azriel smiled, thoroughly enjoying different expressions that keep on appearing on Ithania''s face. *Step* Once she was near the throne, Ithania stopped. Her face was red in embarrassment. Azriel chuckled, and then, He pulled her into his embrace. "Heh, I didn''t know you were so shy." "I am just not as shameless as you." Ithania didn''t leave out the chance to retort. Azriel didn''t mind, he then nced at Ithania and questioned. "Do you trust me?" "I do." Ithania nodded. "Then no matter what happens, keep trusting me." Ithania frowned, however, seeing Azriel''s expression, she didn''t ask anything and nodded in agreement. Ithania then felt strange, but the simr flow of Mana in the air, she lowered her head and noticed 2 big Magic Circles had appeared under the thrones and these Magic Circles continued to suck the Mana in the air in order to power themselves. A solemn look then appeared on Azriel''s face. Turning Luminia into his blood rtive was simple, however, the same couldn''t be said for Ithania. Just like hisst life, he was limited to only being able to create one Blood Rtive in his entire life. As Azriel Origin, he chose his daughter, Aeliana. However, as Azriel Ruinous, he had already turned Luminia into his Blood Rtive. In theory, turning Ithania into his Blood Rtive was not possible. He could only turn her into his Blood Servant, and to be honest, even that would tremendously boost her ability. However, Azriel couldn''t ept turning Ithania into his Blood Servant. She has to be his Blood Rtive. This was not a matter of choice, it never was. As a greedy being, he would choose both Luminia and Ithania. Even if he has to go against the entire world for that. Suddenly, another Magic Circle, even bigger than the previous two appeared under the Throne, Azriel''s canines elongated and he pierced them into Ithania''s nape. "Anh~" A small moan leaked out of Ithania''s mouth due to his sudden action. Her face then turned red in embarrassment. The 3 Magic Circles continued to suck more and more Mana from the air. This time, the suction rate was even stronger than the time with Luminia. *Badump* *Badump* *Badump* Azriel continued to suck Ithania''s blood, her heart started beating rapidly. Ithania tightened her hug around Azriel''s body, trusting her everything onto him. She could feel her strength weakening due to theck of blood in her body, her senses turned weaker and weaker, Azriel''s words continued to ring in her mind, and just like Luminia, Ithania''s heart stopped beating as well. And just like Luminia, Ithania managed to keep her consciousness as well. "Drink." Azriel ordered. Ithania did as she was told. Or rather, it would be better to say the moment that blood appeared in front of her eyes, her body moved on its own. "!!!" The moment Ithania''s tongue touched Azriel''s blood, her eyes widened in surprise. Currently, her senses were weak, however, even with that, and the fact she was barely alive, she still couldn''t believe how delicious Azriel''s blood was. *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* Ithania started drinking Azriel''s blood, her speed continued to increase as time passed. At the same time, the Magic Circles under Azriel''s Throne started sucking on the Mana even more intensely. Azriel noticed that and realized that this couldn''t go on. The worldpensates for hisck of Mana, however, that doesn''t mean it would allow him to do whatever he wants. If this continues, the world would start feasting on his Mana. Also, since he wasn''t Azriel Origin but Azriel Ruinous who had a limited amount of Mana, the world would start sucking Ithania, Luminia, and all the beings present in the area until it recovers the Mana it had lost. Yes, currently, all the Vampires living in the Mansion, Burtramus, a ''Great Sage'' included, didn''t know, but their lives were in danger. Azriel had to stop. However, Ithania was consuming his blood, if he stopped, the chances that Ithania would survive would be low and even if she does survive, she wouldn''t live for long since the blood inside her body would be very limited. A wry smile appeared on Azriel''s face, he then nced at Ithania and after looking at her sucking at his blood for a while, he chuckled, ''I wish I didn''t have to do it but, oh well, She deserves it.'' A blood drop then moved out of Azriel''s Body. Chapter 145 Was That Too Much For You? A blood drop moved out of Azriel''s Body and started floating in the air, even under the intense suction of the Magic Circles that looked like they were about to devour not only the Mana, but any matter they find as well, The Blood Drop continued to flow¡­ elegantly? Yes, there was a strange air of elegance around the Blood Drop, it was emitting strange energy. The Magic Circles turned brighter, however, this time, unlike before, the suction force did not increase. The blood drop then moved and started descending. The lower it got, the more intensely the Magic Circles glowed. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* This atmosphere around the room began to change as wind currents started flowing. Azriel and Ithania''s hair started blowing in the wind, Azriel''s eyes then shined, The Blood Drop descended and finally merged with the Magic Circles. The Magic Circles shined brighter than ever. *Thunder* A thunderous roar of clouds was heard. A weak smile appeared on Azriel''s face. The Magic Circles continued to shine brightly, however, this time, they weren''t devouring anymore Mana. Rather, it looked like they were releasing some Mana. Seeing this, a small smile appeared on Azriel''s face, "Was that too much for you?" As if hearing his words, the Circles shined even more brightly and soon, the Manaing out of them stoppedpletely. At the same time, Ithania was done sucking Azriel''s blood and had lost consciousness. Azriel picked her up and ced her beside Luminia. He noticed that the Magic Circles has yet to disappear. "Heh, it was indeed too much for you." He chuckled. The Magic circles continued to shine. Azriel waited. 5 Minutester, the Magic Circles'' shine started fading away and soon, they disappeared. Azriel then walked out of the room and looked at the Sky, The Sky was red in color, with light red clouds spread all over the ce, he couldn''t see any lightning, *Thunder* Thunderous Roars were heard. "You look happy." Azriel smiled weakly as he nced at the Sky. "Well, I guess you have a reason to be happy." Azriel shook his head. Anyone who would look at him right now would think that he had lost his mind since he was talking to himself, However, in truth, the one he was talking to was Yrniel. After returning from the World''s Core, he had learned many things that he didn''t know before, yes, not even Azriel Origin knew about these things. One of them was that this World, Yrniel, had a will of its own. It couldn''t interact with the denizens of Yrniel directly, however, it was still there, looking over everything. It reacts to all the big events that might affect the entire Yrniel in the future. The time when he, as Azriel Ruinous, drank Azriel Origin''s Blood Essence and awakened his powers, or the time when he, as Azriel Origin, decided to end his life, Yrniel reacted in both situations. Its reactions were different each time, however, it did react. And just like that time, it reacted today again as well. The Blood Drop that came out of Azriel''s body was not a normal Blood Drop, that Drop contained some part of his essence, The part of Azriel''s Blood Essence merged with the Magic Circles, which were in turn connected to Yrniel. It could be said that the part of Azriel''s Blood Essence merged with Yrniel. Will it affect Azriel? Of course it will. Blood Essence was not like normal blood that could be regenerated infinitely, Blood Essence is part of Azriel''s Core. Since Azriel sacrificed 5% of his Blood Essence to fill in for the Missing Mana, this 5% of Blood Essence will never be recovered. Now what would happen in the future, how will this missing 5% affect Azriel and all that, Well, Azriel didn''t know theplete detail, however, he did know some things. His Potential will be limited, the speed at which he regains his power will be slowed down, it might have more effects, however, Azriel wasn''t sure. Azriel then looked at his hand and clenched his fist. "It is not as bad as I thought." He muttered to himself. It was bad, yes, however, if he can have both Ithania and Luminia in exchange for this, he was satisfied. As for limited potential and slow speed, Heh, things like these never bothered him in the first ce. This was his second time chasing the peak, the journey would be far easier than before. Azriel was confident. "What did you do?" While Azriel was thinking all of this, someone appeared in front of him. "Bertramus." Azriel looked at the man who had appeared and called out. The two of them looked at each other for a while then Azriel replied, "I didn''t do anything." "Do you think you can fool me like that? Phenomenon like these doesn''t happen so easily." Bertramus retorted while pointing at the red sky. "And you are saying that I have the capability to cause this phenomenon? I didn''t know you thought so highly of me." Azriel smiled. "¡­" Bertramus turned silent. A frown appeared on his face. ''That''s correct, this boy doesn''t have the capability to do something like this, then¡­ Then why did I assume he was responsible for all this¡­?'' Bertramus couldn''t understand. Azriel, who was observing his expression couldn''t help but smile a little. "What happened here?" Bertramus changed his question. "Well, I suddenly noticed that the Mana in the air was moving strangely, I rushed here to see what happened and saw a Golden Circle on the ground, that¡­ thing was sucking all the Mana in the air. I couldn''t understand what it was since I have never seen or read about that circle so I only observed from distance. The circle continued to suck all the Mana, the Sky color suddenly changed, the clouds started roaring as well, this continued for a while then suddenly, The circle disappeared." Azriel exined and Bertramus looked at him with a stupefied look on his face. ''What the hell are you talking about?'' That was what his expression said. "¡­" Azriel didn''t say anything either and just turned around. "H-Hey! Where are you going!?" Chapter 146 Luminia Ruinous. "H-Hey! Where are you going!?" Bertramus shouted with an annoyed look on his face. Azriel turned around and frowned. "What is it?" "You still haven''t answered my question." Bertramus narrowed his eyes. "I already did," Azriel replied. "You can''t possibly think that I would believe something so absurd, right?" Bertramus tilted his head. Azriel was treating him like a fool. There was no way he would allow this boy to disrespect him like this, even if he was Lady Luminia''s student. "Bertramus." Suddenly, Azriel called out. Bertramus nced at Azriel and Azriel spoke, "You are sensitive to changes around you. That is a good thing, only those who sense the changes can react to them and act ordingly, however, your mind is too upied with useless things, it hinders your potential. You should work on that." Saying those words, Azriel walked away. "¡­" Bertramus turned silent. Soon, a frown appeared on his face. What was that boy talking about? Was he trying to fool him again? But¡­ but why does his praise feel so¡­ encouraging? Why does his heart feel happy by the fact that this Boy praised him? Why does this boy''s suggestion feel like a mystery? A mystery that, if solved, would provide him with endless opportunities and paths. Bertramus couldn''t understand. In the end, he just looked at the red sky and tried to shift the focus of his mind to somewhere else. Yes, hepletely forgot that he was here to get answers. ¡­ On the other side, Azriel, who had returned to his room looked at Luminia and Ithania, who were lying on the bed, once he was sure that there was nothing wrong, he smiled, then he sat cross-legged, and closed his eyes. The Mana in the air was still a little unstable, however, this was not a problem for him. It was not like he currently needed big of Mana to cultivate anyway. Azriel then took a deep breath and started cultivating. ? ¡­ Seconds, Minutes, and Hours continued to pass. It was already the Fourth day, and Azriel''s mind, which was preupied with many things was finally clean and calm. Not only that, the Mana that was unstable had also returned to normal, if you ignore the small drop in the Mana Level, that is. However, the drop was very insignificant, beings other than Azriel won''t even notice something was wrong. Azriel would have continued to cultivate, however, right now, he had more important things to do, "You are awake." He spoke as he nced at Luminia who has just woken up after her long slumber. Luminia sat up and started looking around with a frown on her face, soon, however, she noticed something strange. She noticed that the Mana in the Air surrounding her was¡­ Was moving into her body. The amount of Mana was minimal, however, it was still there. She¡­ She was cultivating without¡­ cultivating¡­ "How does it feel?" Azriel questioned with a yful smile on his face. "W-What is this?" Luminia questioned with a shocked look on her face. "Nothing, I just got rid of that burdensome blood that was flowing through your veins and was limiting your potential," "¡­" Luminia didn''t say anything. She wouldn''t lie, at first, 80% of things Azriel said went over her head. Her blood limiting her potential, Great Sage being weak, half-assed way of cultivating, she couldn''t understand those things at all. However, now, she understood it all. She understood why Azriel would look down on things like that. Her blood¡­ "The ''Crux'' Blood in your veins rejected Mana, this why whenever you cultivate, you had to force the Mana inside your body, that was the reason why you couldn''t do both so-called Body and Mana Cultivation at the same time. Not only that, your blood has also sealed the pores in your body, making it difficult for Mana to enter your body, These two factors, limited entrance for Mana and Blood rejecting Mana, severely limited your potential. I have removed all the ''Crux'' Blood from your body, so that deals with the ''Blood Rejecting Mana'' problem, however, your body''s pores are still narrow and clogged, 4 days are barely enough for them to return to normal, Therefore, the amount of Mana that enters your body is still limited, as you can notice. However, as time passed, and more and more pores open up, your cultivation speed will continue to increase." "W-Wait, by Cultivation speed, are you referring to the process of sitting down and cultivating¡­? Or are you talking about how this Mana is entering my body¡­?" Luminia was still full of questions, everything was still new to her. "Ah right," Azriel realized that he was too fast, "Yes, currently, I am talking about Natural Cultivation, the one where Mana naturally enters your body without you doing anything. As time passes, this will get stronger and stronger. To be honest, in my times, something like cultivation didn''t even exist, we just slept, ate, and hunted and continued to get stronger automatically, The current you can do that as well, even if you just sleep for the next 2-3 thousand years, you would be a Divine Realm Vampire, give it a few thousand more years and you would be a Primordial, it is not thatplicated," Azriel shrugged. It was as if whatever he was saying wasn''t taking destroying the reality Luminia once believed in. ''R-Reaching t-the D-Divine Realm¡­ by sleeping¡­'' Luminia''s mind was stuck, she couldn''t operate properly. "However, we do not have that much time, do we?" Suddenly, Azriel smiled, "Vampires must return as soon as possible, shouldn''t they?" Normally, Luminia would have smiled when she heard those words, however, as mentioned earlier, her brain wasn''t processing anything Azriel said. She just continued to look at her hands with a lost look on her face. This¡­ this body of hers¡­ It now has the ability to surpass ancestor d¡­ just by sleeping¡­ Absurd¡­ How ridiculously absurd¡­ "W-What happened to my body¡­?" Luminia and Arzriel then noticed a voice, the two of them turned to look at Ithania, However, when Luminia''s eyes fell on Ithania''s body, her eyes widened in surprise. "I-Ithania, your f-face¡­" Chapter 147 Even I Am Helpless Against Time. "I-Ithania, your body¡­" Luminia stuttered. "Huh?" Ithania frowned. Luminia didn''t say anything, she just waved her hand, the Mirror that was hung on the Wall moved on its own and started floating in front of Ithania. Ithania nced at the Mirror and her expression changed. Her skin... it was a lot ''cleaner'' than before, there were no blemishes or anything like that on her skin before, to be honest, her previous skin was clean as well, however, looking at it right now¡­ Only the word ''clean'' came to her mind. It was as if her skin was purified. It had be a tone paler and her features had turned a little sharper. It was not that alone, her eyes, which were blue, had now turned red, just like Azriel and Luminia''s, however, this change didn''t stay for wrong, as her eyes began to return to her normal, blue color. "Is that me?" Ithania questioned. "Oh c''mon, stop acting like that, it is not that big of a change. Don''t act like you have been transformed." Azriel waved his hand. "Why doesn''t she have any changes in her body then? Why only me?" Ithania questioned. "Well, the Quality of teacher''s blood was low, yes, however, it wasn''t a mess like yours, human blood was okay, but demon blood needed to be removed, keep in mind, this was not just purification of your blood alone, your entire exitance has been changed, Some changes in your physical appearance are normal and to be honest, as a Vampire, physical appearance shouldn''t bother you too much. We can literally transform into any being we want. What should you be focusing on is the changes inside your body." Azriel replied. Ithania nodded and then, she nced at her hands and formed a fist. "I feel stronger." Shemented. "Mhm, well that''s to be expected I guess. You still can''t feel the Mana properly," Azriel nodded to himself. "Mana?" Ithania frowned. "Don''t worry, the pores in your body are too dense, it would need some time for them to naturally open up. Anyway, it is not thatplicated." "Huh? Pores? Too dense? Opening them up? What are you talking about?" Ithania couldn''t understand anything Azriel said. Azriel waved her hands. "As I said, don''t worry about it for now." "¡­" Ithania nodded and turned silent. Azriel then nced at the two women sitting in front of him and nodded, "Alright, with everything back on track now, all that is left to fix this mess you have created in your bodies." "Mess?" "The iplete Cultivation, we need to change it. You two need to Recultivate." "What''s this ''recultivate'' you are talking about?" Even though she had already guessed what he was trying to say, Ithania still couldn''t ept it and questioned. "You need to start Cultivation again from scratch again." "WHAT!?" Luminia and Ithania widened their eyes. "Why do we have to do that? Can''t I just start Mana Cultivation right now? I would start doing both of them together once I reach Saint Realm in Mana Cultivation?" Luminia questioned. She can''t just destroy her years of hard work like that, can she? Ithania had the same question in her mind, although she hadn''t spent as much time and effort as Luminia, she had still worked hard to cultivate and reach this level of strength. Giving it up like this¡­ She was not ready. Azriel looked at the women and shook his head, "You two still don''t understand. As I said before, Cultivation is not ''divided'' into two paths, when I say real Cultivation is doing both Mana and Body Cultivation together, it does not mean doing two of them together makes it real cultivation. If you take cultivation as a filling a jar, then Cultivation does not mean filling both Body and Mana Cultivation jars separately, it needs to be filled in one jar, in a bnced way. You can''t just do it separately and thenbine it, That is just not possible." Azriel exined as easily as he could. Ithania and Luminia understood, "Also, it is not what you are thinking, I am not telling you to start from the ''Mortal'' Stage again, the Mana that you have gathered for so many years won''t just fade away like that. You just need to empty the jar inside your body and fill it again, this time, properly. You will regain your strength within a month or so, Though your Cultivation Stage will drop, that''s for sure." "¡­couldn''t you have said that sooner?" Ithania questioned. Hearing that, Azriel smiled teasingly. "There is no way I would miss your reactions." Luminia and Ithania felt their faces twitching. Luminia was even thinking of grabbing this boy and giving him a decent beating, however, before she could, Azriel continued, "Alright then, show me your Cultivation Techniques." "Huh? Why do you want that?" Ithania questioned while she gave the technique to him. Azriel started reading the technique, a few minutester, he started reading Luminia''s cultivation technique, then, He threw those books away. "As I thought, useless." Hemented. "¡­" "Well, they are not that bad, but still, for you, it would be better if you just sleep." Azriel sighed. He then took out a few papers from his ring and started writing. "Anyways, I am creating these techniques for you, follow them to the single letter, don''t change anything. If you don''t understand anything, ask me. Also, don''t share these techniques with anyone, they are made exclusively for you two, if anyone else follows it, they would just destroy themselves." "Changing the Cultivation technique we follow? Won''t that harm our foundation?" Luminia questioned. "As if you two have one to begin with." Azriel replied while he continued to write. Luminia''s face twitched again. "You have gotten really bold, haven''t you?" She spoke as she cracked her fingers and neck as if she was preparing to fight. "I only speak the truth, you will realize it soon enough, trust me. Then you will understand that I am only doing all of this because I love you and can''t allow you to have a nightmarish foundation. How will you two live a long life with me if you are that weak? Enemies are not a problem, I can deal with them, however, Even I am helpless against time." Azriel''s expression changed a little as a certain ck-haired girl''s smiling face appeared in his head. Chapter 148 Those Techniques Are Trash. "¡­" Luminia and Ithania didn''t know what to say. "What?" Azriel couldn''t understand why they were acting so strangely. "These techniques¡­" Luminia questioned. "Trust me, they are the best techniques for the current you," Azriel repeated his point. "Do¡­ do you know what tier they are?" "Tier? Ah, as in the Star ranking?" Azriel realized. "Yes." Luminia nodded. "Well, I don''t know¡­ hmmmm, well, just call them 14 Star? Yes, 14 should be good." Azriel nodded. "¡­" "¡­" Again, Ithania and Luminia turned silent as they nced at each other. One had to know, the Cultivation Techniques, the Crimson Dominance, and Blood Mana Union, that Azriel cultivated before going into the Trial and were known as the best techniques the Vampires had were only¡­ 12 Star Techniques. Higher level techniques¡­ Well, nobody even knew they existed. And as if knowing what they were thinking, Azriel waved his hand, "Please don''tpare these techniques with all the other techniques you have. All your techniques are techniques used for a wed cultivation system to begin with. Even if you think they are 12 or more Stars, they are absolutely useless. I think they are just cheap copies of the techniques I made before, and to be honest, even those techniques that I made were made half-assedly. Ipressed the 100-page technique into 20-something pages since I was toozy to write. These techniques are different, I have poured all my knowledge into this, and this is definitely the best technique for you two. Now all you have to do is start your cultivation and get stronger." Azriel spoke with a smile on his face. Luminia and Ithania, on the other hand, just couldn''t handle this anymore. In the past few hours, everything they believed in has been disregarded, disrespected, and destroyed by this man. All the legends they believed in, all the treasures they thought were the bests of the bests, all of those were simply nothing in this man''s eyes. His arrogance was boundless. And what was worse? That he had a reason to be arrogant. Everything he did had absurd results, this man single-handedly changed their entire body and gave them the most ideal body possible. Just¡­ Was it always that easy¡­? They didn''t know¡­ To be honest, they even wondered if their goal had any meaning anymore. Because if they have someone like Azriel¡­ Then as long as they protect him for a few centuries, the Vampire''s return would be no surprise at all. No, actually, let alone Vampire''s return, Azriel could even make it so that the Vampires are the ruling race in Yrniel and he can do it without even trying. Their Grand Goal¡­ felt¡­ smaller now. "Ithania." Suddenly, Azriel called out. "What is it?" Ithania questioned. "I need a favor." "Hmm? What happened?" Ithania frowned. "Before you start your indoor cultivation, I want you to give me all the history books that contain information about Drac Von Yrniel." "Information about the Progeni-" "Fake Progenitor. He is not me." Azriel corrected. "Right." Ithania corrected herself, "Alright, give me some time, I have read all those books, I just need to sort them out. Do you need anything else?" "Well, if there are books that contain information about other Progenitors, give me those as well. I need to know what happened to those idiots. How dare they allowed a fake to take my ce? Even if it was a prank, they are going too far, I need to have a little chat with them." A small smile appeared on Azriel''s face when he thought about his friends. Seeing that expression on his face, Ithania smiled and nodded. "Alright, I will take my leave then." "Mhm," Azriel nodded. At the same time, Luminia stood up as well. "Do you want me to do anything?" She questioned. Azriel nodded, "Yes, go back to your room and enter closed-door cultivation, I want you to rebuild your foundation and fix this mess you have made." "Now would you look at that, ordering your teacher around like that?" Luminia smiled teasingly. "Now I am the teacher here. So listen to what I say, Luminia Ruinous." "Tsk." Luminia snorted. "Though I still want to ask something." "Hmm? What is it?" "How was your rtionship with the other Progenitors? Were you enemies? Just like how every race is onto other races'' necks? Or was it different? By your reaction, it seems that your rtionship was rather good." "Back then, Yrniel was ruled by Star Beasts, Beasts that could threaten even us, the progenitors, all of us had tobine our strength and fight against them. We were a team. A team that worked together, there were some fights over some things, but in the end, we were all friends." "If the 7 of you were like that, then howe the ot-" Luminia wanted to ask another question, however, a frown appeared on Azriel''s face as he interrupted. "Huh? Seven? Seven who? There were 63 Progenitors in total." "Huh?" "Huh?" "¡­" "¡­" The room turned silent again. "ording to the history¡­ there are only 7 Progenitors¡­ 1 Progenitor for 1 Race¡­" Ithania rified. "¡­" Azriel turned silent. "¡­" "¡­" Luminia and Ithania understood that something was wrong. Azriel sighed, "Leave everything alone, just answer this question, How did none of you ever question?" "Questioned what?" "If each race only had a single Progenitor, then how in the hell did they give birth to their children? Did they just, create children out of thin air? Excuse me, but even the Progenitors aren''t that strong. They can''t create life. No one can. Also, there are so many types of demons, how can a single give birth to so many of them? Is that even possible? How can his children differ so much? Everything is so logical, how did anyone not notice it?" Azriel questioned and Ithania and Luminia turned silent. Luminia, however, wasn''t thinking about what Azriel said, she was thinking about apletely different thing. She nced at Azriel and narrowed her eyes. "So you are telling me that you had a mate as well?" Chapter 149 The Vampire Queen. "So you are telling me that you had a mate as well?" Luminia nced at Azriel and questioned. "No, I did not." Azriel shook his head. "¡­" "¡­" Ithania and Luminia nced at Azriel with deadpan looks on their faces. Didn''t he contradict himself a little too quickly? And as if knowing what they were thinking, Azriel exined himself. "Vampires are different from other races." "How so?" Ithania questioned. "There was no Mate for the Vampire Progenitor. I was the only Vampire there was." "So you are saying that other races had mates but you did not?" "Yes, that is correct." "Then how were the Vampires born? Do they just appear out of thin air?" Luminia questioned in a tone simr to Azriel''s when he was talking about other Progenitors. Azriel knew she was trying to tease him, he shook his head and sighed, at the same time, a small smile appeared on his face when his daughter''s face appeared in his mind, "The First Vampire to have ever been born was a Human." Azriel revealed. "Huh?" Luminia and Ithania frowned. "What are you talking about?" "Have you ever wondered why only humans are able to impregnate other races? Why there are only half humans half dragons, half humans half demons, half humans half vampires, and all that, why didn''t you ever see a half demon half vampire or something like that? Of course, Ithania is an exception, she was born using a clone, so don''t count her." "Because human''s reproductive abilities are strong?" Luminia questioned. "Well, that can be one of the reasons, however, the main reason behind this is because of Human Blood." "Human Blood?" "The strongest ability of humans is not reproduction, it is their adaptability. Their blood allows them to adapt to changes faster than any other race. That is why their blood can be mixed with any other races and still survive." Azriel exins. Luminia frowned, "I still don''t understand. What does this have to do with all this?" "Well, because of this property, I realized that Half Vampires can also be created through humans. However, although strong, human blood was still unable to ept my blood, therefore, I had to think of something else. That''s when I thought about Vampirization." "Vampirization¡­" "Yes, what I did with you two and the first ever being to go through Vampirization was a Human. She was my daughter, Aeliana Origin." Azriel revealed with a bright smile on his face. "So¡­ your daughter, Aeliana Origin, was the first Vampire to have been born?" "Yes, I created more vampirester, however, Aeliana was the most special and the one who had the strongest potential because she had the highest density of my blood inside her body." Azriel then nced at the two women in front of him and smiled, "And now, you two have the same potential as Aeliana Origin, the First Vampire Queen." Luminia and Ithania felt a strange jolt coursing throughout their body when they heard Azriel''s words. Even though they didn''t know who Aeliana was, with the way Azriel introduced her, she was definitely stronger than Drac Von Yrniel. She was the First Vampire Queen. And now¡­ the two of them had the same potential as her¡­ A strange excitement welled within their heart. Seeing them acting like this, Azriel smiled. Soon, however, a frown appeared on Ithania''s face, "Wait, so you are telling me you can create Vampires?" "I can." Azriel nodded. "And¡­ how strong will the Vampires you create be? Will they have the same potential as us?" Ithania questioned. Azriel however, shook his head, "No, as I said before, creating Vampires who have potential like you two¡­ or Aeliana¡­ is incredibly taxing on me. I cannot create more Vampires like you. For the other Vampires I create, I will not be using my own blood, rather, I would use the Blood I summon through Mana." "And¡­ how strong would those Vampires be¡­?" Luminia questioned. "Well, they would beparable to at least the 30th Generation of the Dragons," Azriel answered. Ithania and Luminia nced at him with deadpan expressions and Ithania spoke, "Exin in a way we would understand." "Uhh¡­ well, let''s just say they will be a lot stronger than d or Dardon¡­ hmmm, if they have a chance to grow, they will most likely surpass that Drac guy you were talking about." "¡­" "¡­" Luminia and Ithania turned silent again. Azriel smiled innocently. Luminia''s mouth twitched, in the end, she just stood up. "I will be going into closed-door cultivation from now on." Saying that, she turned around and walked away. She wasn''t nning to stay with this man at all. He was just ridiculous. How can a random Vampire he create have the potential to be stronger than the being who she believed to be strongest? Ridiculous! And what''s worse? Everything he was saying was most likely the truth! Staying here was simply frustrating, rather than allowing him to destroy the very reality she believed in for so many years, she would go and get stronger. Yes, that is much better. Ithania, on the other hand, was much better at taking thingspared to Luminia, she nced at Azriel and questioned. "So you are saying that rather than recruiting more Half Vampires, we should look for humans who are willing to join us?" "Well, it doesn''t really matter to be honest. In my eyes, Half Vampires and Humans have no difference, I can turn them both intoplete vampires quite easily." "What about the Vampires we already have under our ranks?" "Of course, I can convert them as well. Actually, I was nning to start with them." "I understand, I will ask the-" "Ithania." Suddenly, Azriel called. "Hmm?" "I will tell you what I told Aeliana. Bing a Vampire is not a Sin, but a Virtue. I will only convert those who actually want to be Vampires, I will not force anyone." "I understand. Just leave everything to me. Right, another question, is there a limit to the number of Vampires you can convert?" "There was none before, but since I am weaker than my peak, there is now. I can only create 100 Vampires in 1 month." "Got it Well, I need to make some more preparations now, I guess I have to postpone my Cultivation Session." Ithania sighed. Chapter 150 She Is Sharp. "Well, I need to make some more preparations now, I guess I have to postpone my Cultivation Session." Ithania sighed. "Ithania." Just as Ithania was about to walk out of the room, Azriel called out. "Yes?" Ithania turned. "I will not turn anyone intoplete vampires for the next two months," Azriel spoke. "Alright." Ithania nodded and walked away, however, just as she was about to leave the room, she paused and turned around. "Azriel." She called. "What is it?" "The Queen of Vampires." "Aeliana?" "Yes, her. Was there any Vampire in history who had the same potential as her?" Ithania questioned. Hearing this strange question, Azriel frowned, however, seeing the serious look on Ithania''s face, he decided to answer. "I told you didn''t I? You and Teacher both have the same potenti-" "I am not talking about us, I am asking about anyone other than the two of us." Ithania interrupted. "Other than you two, no." Azriel shook his head. "So only Aeliana had the privilege to be yourplete Blood rtive," Ithania spoke. "Yes, that is correct." "However, now, you have turned both me and Lady Luminia into your blood rtive." "Ithania, what are you getting at?" Azriel questioned as he narrowed his eyes. "I am only asking, You haven''t done anything reckless, have you?" Ithania questioned as her blue eyes looked right into Azriel''s eyes as if trying to dig out the truth. "I have not done anything reckless, Ithania. At that time, I could not ept anyone other than Aeliana as my blood rtive, now it''s the same as well, I will not ept anyone other than you two." Azriel looked into Ithania''s eyes. The two of them continued to look into each other''s eyes for a while, then Ithania finally sighed. "Alright then. I am d that you think like that. You are someone irreceable in my life as well. I will bring the books you asked for soon." Saying that, Ithania walked out of the room. The moment she left, a smile appeared on Azriel''s face. ''She is sharp.'' He thought inwardly. He never expected that Ithania would doubt him. Did he do something reckless? Of course he did. He went against the Law of the World by turning her into his Blood Rtive, he even had to sacrifice some of his Blood Essence as a consequence, which wouldter harm him in one way or other. However, even if he did that, there is no way he would tell anything to Ithania. He didn''t regret his decision. Neither does he want Ithania to have any sort of guilt in her heart. That would affect her Cultivation speed. Azrielughed again. He then sat cross-legged on his bed and closed his eyes. The Mana in the air rushed towards him and he started cultivating. ¡­ On the other hand, Ithania, who had walked out of Azriel''s room summoned Tassia. "Lady Ithania." Tassia greeted. "Call all the Vampires." Ithania ordered. "As youmand, Lady Ithania." Saying that, Tassia turned away. Ithania then walked into the library, She already had a rough idea of what books she would give to Azriel, however, she still needs to verify whether she missed anything or not. *Knock* *Knock* 30 minutes passed by and Ithania heard a knock. She turned towards the door and saw Valerian standing at the door, "Lady Ithania, all the Vampires are waiting for you." Ithania nodded and stood up. She waved her hands and the books on the table disappeared. Then, she walked towards the Garden, there, she saw all the Vampires, some members of the Bloodhawk Family were there as well. However, Bertramus, his wife, and his son weren''t there. The reason was obvious, even Ithania didn''t have the authority to summon them, or most of the members of the Bloodhawk Family actually, the members there were only there because they wanted to pass time. Of course, if it was Luminia the one summoning them, it was a different thing. Ithania, of course, didn''t care about anything, she directly stepped onto the Stage and started, "What I am going to say from now on is only for the Vampires who support Lord Azriel with all their hearts. For those who do not wish to follow Lord Azriel, Leave." "¡­" None of the Vampires left. Ithania narrowed her eyes as she continued, "There is a chance that you lose your life in this mission and the top 100 Vampires will gain Lord Azriel''s approval." "Huh? Lord Azriel''s approval?" "Haaah!? His Approval? You want us to risk ur life and the rewards for doing so is Lord Azriel''s approval? Do you think anyone would ept that? Are you treating us as fools?" One of the Bloodhawk Vampires spoke with a teasing smile on his face. Ithania nced at the said Vampire and narrowed her eyes, "I never said you have to participate in the said mission, I am giving you the chance already. Those who do not wish to support Lord Azriel can leave. Those who wish to support him, if you don''t even have the guts to risk your life for a mission, then you are not needed as well. Lord Azriel only needs elites. Trash is not needed." The Bloodhawk Vampire who went against Ithania turned silent. He wanted to say a lot of things, however, the woman in front of him was Ithania, he knew the moment he said something out of the line, she would bring up how Azriel defeated his Young Master and would nder the Bloodhawk Name. However, he couldn''t stay silent either. He then nced at other vampires and seeing their doubtful faces, a cunning smile appeared on his face. "Hmph! I am not stupid enough to risk my life for a mere Master Stage Cultivator that I just met. I am going." Saying that, he walked away. Others from the Bloodhawk followed him and seeing them leave, a few more vampires left. Then, more and more vampires walked away. Seeing this scene, Ithania smiled inwardly. This was what she wanted. She wanted to filter out the Vampires. She nced at the 1000 or so Vampires left and remembered all their faces. No matter what, they will have a preference in the future. A smile appeared on her face as she continued, "I admire your courage, now let me announce the start of Mission Maniac, An event where the Top 100 Vampires who earn the highest amount of Mission Points in the next 2 Months will receive unbelievable rewards. I hope you all perform your best." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!